e 6 f¢ 7 - forgotten books
TRANSCRIPT
e 6 f¢ 7
AE N E I I EA
CRITICAL, EXEGETICAL. AND AESTHETICAL
R E M A R K S
l z l'
r
A E N E IS ,
“TN ! A PE RSON A L CULL ATIUN OF A LL THE FIRST FL A SS MSS..
OF ON E l l l'
NDRl‘ZD SECOND (‘LA SS MSS .
,A N D ALL THE
PRINC IPAL ED ITIONS.
JA M E S H E N R Y ,
A UTH O R O I"
NOTES A TWE LVE YEA RS'VOYAG E O!
"DISPOV l-IRY
IN THE FlRSTSIX BOOKS OF THE AEN EIS.
VOL. II .
D U B L I N“
PRINTED FOR TH E TRUSTE E S OF TH E A UTH OR»
1878.
A E N E ID E A .
CONTICUERE OMN ES INTE NTIQUE ORA TEXI'ZB ANT
Commentators and translators alike understand th is verse to
express by its first clause the si lence. hv its second the attention
—man ifested bv the fixed coun tenances of the audience— w ith
wh ich A eneas was heard :“ E t tacnernnt et desiderio dncebantur '
audiendi ,” Donatus.
“A nt ora in tuebantnr loquen tis, an t im
mobi les vultus habebant, ut Georg . 4 . 483 : ‘Tmu u’
tqne inh ians
tria Cerberus ora,
’
i . e. immobilia habn it : aut intenti teneban t,
habeban t , ut sit figura . et intelligamns ora i n t en t a h abe
bun t,
”Serv .
“ INTI-11m om rmnm xr. ornate: eran t in tenti. habe
hunt vultns et ocn los in tentos et conversos in A cneam,H cyne.
Em u de m a aq a n eoown or yah ot a t OO'
OZ T‘Q quqvaow exec,
ovd’
axsivo n apal m e, 1 0 1: m; xm otpfia l pcocg a l
‘
t Otg, ooa xac
A s to the source of the second book, see MQ I'
I’
Ob. Saturn . 5 . 2. who
introduces Eustath ius saying :"D icturumne me putatis ea quae vulgo nota
snnt ? quod Theocri tum sih i I'
eeerit pastoralis operis auvtorem. ruralis Hesi o
dum?et quod in ipsis Georgicis, tempestati s seren itatisquo s igns do Amt i
Phnenomonis traxcrit ? vel quod cvers ionem Troiae,cum Sionne sno, ot
eqm Iigneo. cateris que omni bus, qui te l ibrum serum/mu faoiunt,a Pisandro
paene ad verbum transcripserit ?"
"mar , 5m m. von. 11 .
2 A ENE IDEA [1 Cosmo—m am
wot , xenoayevovg, yovovovxt n ewxet l ewv e§aqrq0a¢ t ov Myovw g
t ong axorovrag, fagoot
‘
n cg on crq r evcé’
ov'
t ort eou v a r ea/ cog
n oog a c t or mu g oweocv etxov, E ugen . de Bulgaris.
“ IN
rssrr ORA TI-IN E BA N '
I‘
ut,8 . 520
,
‘defixi ora tenebant,
’
explica‘sie rich teten aufmerksam den Gossrau .
“ IN '
rEx'rr ORA
TBXEB ANT: ergo ut solen t in tenti , in ipso ore apparebat inten tio,”
Wagner“ Ora t en ere is not
,as in Georg . 4 . 483
,
equ ivalent to l i ngn am con t i n ere,but means to hold the
countenance in attent ion,as in 7. 250 (where observe the epithet
‘ defixa,
’
and compare 6 . 8 . Con ington .
“ Ima m!
0m rmunmr : habebant vultus et oculos in tentos, et conversos
in A eneam,
"Forbiger
0
th ey ccissi t all attanis incontinent ,
wi th inouth is clois and v issage tak ing tent . Douglas .
they wh isted all, wi th fixed face attent . Surrey.
th ey wh ustod all, and fixt with eios en tont ive did behold
stavan tac it i , attenti , e d isiosi
d'
udir gift tutt i ."
“ taciti tutti , 0 con volt i bramos i
d’
udirc,immot i stavansi .
"
A lfiori .
“sti ll war
'
s und jedes ohr h ing an Aeneous munde. Sch iller.
"rings war alles vms tummt und gespannt h ielt joder das antli tz .
J. H . Voss.
each eye was fixed, each lip compressed,
when thus began the heroic guest ."
Conington .
The interpretation is false,and there is not one of all th is
bri lliant field of ph ilolog ist truth - h unters whose horse has not
sh ied and thrown h im on the kerb of the deep dark wel l in
wh ich h is v ixen game so loves to lurk,and down into wh ich
,
a u d nx not i n i n v e n t a but i n s en ec t a— and cheeri ly
hark ing- in wi th Hermes
’
and A thena’
s“ “ whoop, whoop, halloo!
”
I propose now at all risks to pursue her. Let h im who has a
taste for such adventure draw on h is spatterdashes and aecom
Th is Rem. was written for, and first publ ished in, th e Hm'mathena of
Tri n ity College. Dublin .
I a w e—m m] BOOK II. 3
puny me. I promise him sport . if nothing more.
“ Al lons !
V ive Ia chasse de la véri té l"
Om is here neither the face. nor the mou th literal ly. but tkr
"wal la figuratively, i . e.
,the speech . voice. or u tterance ( exactly
as (verse 423)“ora sono discordia. sound of m ice or speeck .
W ay with assumed appcmm lw . Compare also Ovid.
Met . 6 . 583 (of Procne) :
verbaque quaerenti mtis indignantia linguaedefuerun t
[grief repressed her u tterance”; and cm m mw r is neither
were holdi ng thei r mou ths dosed, literally. nor were hold ifng thei r
faces fixed , but were bottli ng their mo uths closed, figuratively , i . e. .
were hold ing (W ithokbbtg ) thei r voice, spm h . or u t termtee; in
other words. were remai n ing si len t ; exactly as (a )." dolor ora
repressit”(just quoted). grief repressed her mou th , L e her
u tteran ce ; and as, stil l more ex actly (b ). Ovi d. Met . 9 . 513 .
“
poterisne loqui ? peterisne tater) ?
ceget amor, potero . vel si pudor om camera
litters celatos arcana fatebitur ignes
[shame wil l hold my mouth (voi ce); i . e..wi ll keep me s i len t] ; a nd
mo re exac tly sti ll . and even word for word to). Lucan. 4. 172
“ tenuere parumper
era meta ; u ntum nutu motoque salutant
ease sacs. mox ut stimulis maioribus ardeus
mph amor leges. audet transcendere vallunn
miles. in ampl exus effusas tenders palmas.
hospi t ia ille eiet nomen. vocat illo propinquum
[th ey M id thei r mou ths . i. e.. their voice. speech , "fi f’mflw lalso (d ), Sense. Tread . 521
“celuk parumper ora, questusque oppn
‘
me;
an d , however difl'
ereutly expressed (being prose) , sti ll pre
cisely the same though t Seneca. do Vi ta Rou te, 27:
“ Ut
(motions al iqui d ex i llo profetetur orac n lo. a’
u len ti et compressa
vow audiatis,"where we have the very mrm of our text
god where “itcompressa vooe”is our text
’
s oaa museu m
How truly this is the mean ing of the on ransom of our
text is further shown. and scarcely less stri kingly, on t h e
I.
4 AE N'
EIDE A [l com e—mam a“
on e h a n d by Serv ius'
s own quotat ion.H enry. 4 . 483 : “
tenuit
que inh ians tria Cerberus ora ( nei ther, surely, w ith Servius.“ kept h is three laces fixed.
“ immobi lia habu it"
(a picture
bordering on the ri diculous). nor"kept h is three months closed
”
l literally ). for he has them part ially open as it is
righ t he should have them. the mouth being alway s partiallv
open whether in the passions of wonder and admiration or in
the excpectat ion inseparable from attent ive l isten ing ,as
Flacc . 5. 469 :
postqnam prmn s i n lricm t ia diet ls
agmina. suppressumque videt iam murmur lason .
ta lia miranti propius tul it msa tvranno
Shakespeare. K i ng Joh n , 4 . 4 :
I saw a smith stand with h is hammer. thus .
th e wh ilst h is iron did on the anvil cool .
wi th open mou th swa llow ing a ta i lor'
s ucas .
who, with h is shears and measure in h is hand.
standing on sl ippers . wh ich h is nimble haste
had falsely th rust upon contrary feet .
told of a many t housand warlike French
t hat were embat tc lcd and rank'
d l l l Kent :
H i lton l ’m ‘
. Los t. 5 . 353 :
Il l hnnsoll’
was all h is state.
more solemn than the tedious pomp that wai t s
on princc s . when their rich retinne long
of horses lcd and grooms besmeared with gold
flan /cs the crowd and sets them all m/up c :
Scott. Lat/g of t/1c Lulu; I . 1 7
the. maiden paused, as i f again
she though t to catch t h e distant s train ;
with head upra ised and look intcn t.and rye nml ou r a lhw/ i rr hu l l .
and lock s Ill l l lg Inn - h and l ip s "pu rl .
like monument of fi rm -
ran art,
in listen ing mood s h c seemed to s tand
th c guardian na la d o l t In s trand z'
and Mr. Con ington'
s“ lip compressed be ing.
r a nn s takc not
merc lv w ith respec t to V irgi l’
s mean ing. but w ith respec t to the
natura l phcnomc no n . and des c ript i vc of the [moi /us not oi a
l Gonn a—m am x'
r] BOOK II . 5
pleased and attenti ve l istener . but of a pugi list . or the Cory
phaeas of a party—some Cromwell or some Gladstone— who
th rows down h is bill on the tab le and defies vou to reject i t] .a n d on t h e o t h er h an d bv the general use of solrere
om . resolvere om . morere om . «per/re ora— all plain ly oppos ites
of ten ere ora— to expr ess the breaking of si lence. the beginning
to speak . Nor is direct testimonv to the same efi'
ect altogether
wan ting. the passage having been thus paraph rased bv Su lpic ius.
A n t/ml . La t . Burm. (ed . Mever ). 7 :
conticuere omnes . intennque ore loquenti s
ora tenen t."
wh ere i nten ti ore loquent is”
expressing fully and unmistak
ab ly the i ntentness w ith wh ich the hearers look the speaker in
t h e face— the remain ing words. ora tenen t . t an hardlv
b y poss i b i li tv be any th ing else than Iln 'ir man /11s qm'
el .
i . e. . any I to/h i ng .
0m tenere is t hus the Lat in represen tat ive of the Greek
a r en a cz a r. equally figurat ive . and equally s ign ify ing to keep
s i le n ce. as the two follow ing examples ~nffi c° ien t lv te s t it
'
v . l‘lurip.
S up p l . 5 13 :
or; [ don o r 47 ; 0 1mm
Z l fl M " J l fl fl h fi o'
f fi 7 01 ] 7 0 1 ; G U I . I I I ,
S opl l . Tim -In n . 9 76°
l Senex to H v lln
myu . ”m o i , a r,a :
a, pa i r ad: I 51 “ cu m . mu I n, 1mm .
1“
( so fl o ori n g. M i ] ; fi r / en
0 1 0 “ l : 6 0 !
\ nd the o lu t'
i zxi zn i xr of our t e xt l ~ o u r a n t lm tfl u s ua l mo d i
fi v t l repet it ion in th e la tt e ! part o f h i s Ve rs e— “ leane r fu r t he
s ake of th e g reate r i t ha g re a te r e a s e and
fluen c y of vers iti ca t iu n . .
e ~ daft i v n i t introduct io n o f a n
add i t i o nal though t u m t h i s i n . r' ' l .
‘
o r w he t h e r fo r a ll
t h ree pu rposes at ”nu n— “ f t h e s
't - f H. pr
t ° - M l m t h e
former part m o t h i s - 't l umpa n a .
Sn pll . Tl ’
l l l‘ll l l l .
9 71; 4
, 4" f ind " 791" 111711 I.
re ted in the same fi g urat ive form in wh ich the the h t cospea 0 W5
4 AEN EIDEA [1 CONTIC .—TENI BANT
on e h a n d by Servi us’
s own quotation .Georg . 4 . 483 : “
tenni t
que in li ians tria Cerberus ora”
[ neiflm g surely, with Servi us.“ kept. h is three taees fixed.
" “ immobi lia liabu it”
(a picture
bordering on the ri d icu lous). nor“ kept h is three months closed
”
( li terally ). for he has them part ially open as it is
righ t he should have them. the mouth being always part iallv
open whether in the passions of wonder and admiration or in
the expectat ion inseparable from atten t ive l isten ing . Val.
Place. 5. 469
postquam primi s in li io n l io diet ls
agmina. suppressumque videt ian i murmur lason.
tal ia in i ranti prop i as tu lit ei sa tvranno
Shakespeare. K i ng Joh n . 4 . 4 :
I saw a smith s tand with h is h ammer. thus .
th e wh ilst h is iron did on the anv il cool .
with open maid /i swallowing a ta i'
lor'
s ncu'
s ,
who.w ith his shears and measure in h is hand.
stand ing on slippers . wh ich h is nimble haste
had falselv th rust u pon contrary feet,
told of a many thousand warlike Frencht hat were embat teled and i ank
°
d i n
H i lton. I’m '
. L os t. 5 .
i n h i ni scli was al l h i s state.
more solemn than th e ted ious pomp that wai t s
on princes. when their ri ch retinue long
of horses led and grooms besmeared wi th gold
( lo /i s les the crowd and sets th em all
Scott. L adg of lll l ’ Loire. 1 . 1 7
th e maiden paused. as i f agai n
sh e though t to catch th e d i stan t s trai n .
wi th head upraised and leek i ntent.
and cgc mn l cor a l i en / i re
and loc k s tlung bac k and l i p s np n rf.
l ike monument of G rec ian ait .
in lis ten i ng n i ood s h e seemed to s tand
t h e guard i an naiad of th e s trand .
’
and Mr. Con ing ton'
s“ lip compressed being a mis take not
merely w i th respect to Virgi l’
s mean ing. bu t w i th respect to the
natura l phenomenon . and desc ript ive of the lmln'
ln s,
not oi a
1 confir m—m anasr] BOOK II . 5
pleased and attentive listener. but of a pugi list . or the Cory
phaeas of a party—some Cromwell or some Gladstone— who
throws down h is bi ll on the tab le and defies vou to reject i t] .a n d on t h e o t h er h an d bv the general use of solvere
0m . resolvere om . mocerc ora . (rpm- ire ora— all plain ly opposi tes
of ten ere ora— to express the breaking of si lence. the beginning
to speak . Nor is direc t testimonv to the same etfect altogether
wanting. the passage having been thus paraph rased bv Sulpic ius.
i n t/ml . La t . Burm. (ed . Meyer ). 7 :
cont ieuere omnes . intent ique ore loquentis
ora tenen t."
where intenti ore loquent is”
expressing fu lly and unmistak
ably the intentness w ith wh ich the heareis look the speaker in
t he face— the remain ing words. viz . . ora tenent. can hardlv
b y poss ib il i ty be any th ing else than l lmi r won /11s (p l icl .
i . e sag Mal/ri ng .
0m lnnere is thus the Latin represen tat ive of the Greek
in op a cz a r. equally figurat ive. and equally sign ify ing to keep
s i len ce. as the two follow ing examples s uffic ien t lv test ifv . E urip.
S up p l . 513 :
my Idgcm t eye (”ou r
z m p g n i fl ooo i
‘
N row u t ter t o r : (mu l oyo t'
q
”WC .
Sop li . True/fi n . 9 76 (Senex to H v llus i :
m,u , H z rm
,y r] m e ga“
«ygm i'
d i n go. om oqb c a )
u , H ‘" «W . ”Z ’ Ju n ior
t i rou ( 5 ( 70 V
\ l l ( l the «nu i’
i zxi zn xx'
r of our text is our authors usual mod i
ti e d repetit ion in the latter part of h is verse— whether for the
s ake of the greater impress iveness .or the greater ease and
fluenc y of vc is ificat ion . or the less d ifficu lt introduc t ion of an
add i t ional though t ( on th is occas ion . or whether for all
t h ree purposes at once— of the tho ugh t jus t expres sed in the
fo rmer part (on th is occas ion . (‘
oi nparc m ).
So ph . True/( i n .9 71; (just t | l l t i i 0tl l . wh ere the though t my“ is
repeated in the same figurative form in wh ich the though t cos
6 A E NE IDE A com m—manna .“
TIGU ERE is repeated in our text (own ,101 6 ot oya : con tour-ms.
ORA TBNE BAXT). the though t da ncer being added to the repeti t ion
in the Greek . in the same manner as the though t 1x'
rsx'
ri is
added to the repetition in the Latin . (b ). E urip. Supp l . 5513 (just
quoted t. where the though t orya is not only repeated in the
same figurative form in wh ich the thought cox'
ricunae is re
peated in our text (ory’
, ez e ot opa : communes. ORA rExrzs AN'r),
but re- repeated and en larged upon throughou t the whole of the
next verse. to). E urip . A ndrew . 250
r
rdm '
,mwn m,
sum a c-equ a l orou a .
where the though t ou um u is repeated in the same figurative
form in wh ich the though t cox'
ri conai : is repeated in ou r text :
ou om o. excrl a cum oroya : communes. onx Taxesxx'
r. A n d
(d ). l’lochiri I ’oema l ium dm nmh
’
mm z :
ml“,mom “ . mi c/
“
yr rod? l a rger th ey“,
where the though t mya . already repeated in mam a,is re- repeated
in the same figurative form in wh ich the though t coxrrcr nas is
repeated in our text (otya . ozwn a , offer/e rode l a c-gov oz oya
coxrrcusnn. onx the though t l a c-
gov being added
to the re- repet i t ion in the Greek . as the though t INTENT! is
added to the repeti tion in the Latin . That the repetit ion . so
man ifest and unmistakable in these examples . has so long es
caped detect ion in our text is ow ing to two causes : first.to the
ambigui tv of onx . a word equally significant of face and of
mou th ; and. secondly . to the modification of the repeti tion bv
the change of t ime : cox'
rrcunas. rsxssxxr— ther ha re become
si lent and were holding— a change of t ime necessary to the full
expression of the though t : they cea sed to speak and were con
ti n u ing si len t .
Nor is a righ t interpretation of our text the sole frui t of a
righ t understand ing of the expression tenere am . The interpre
tation of other passages. not onl v of V irgi l. but of other authors
also. is rectified at. the same moment.at . gr . ( I ). A 8 11 . 11 . 120 .
i lli obs lupm'rc silentes
conversique oculos in ter so. atque ora tm cban l
not they s tood in s i len t as tom'
s /mmn l looking at each other. and
l comm—m m ”) BOOK II. 7
held thei r faces (fixed). but they stood in si lent os tmi ishmcn t
looki ng at each other,and hold their mouths (quiet). i . c. wi th
held thei r utteran ce. or speccb = sai d noth i ng—“
ora tw ebant”
being a modified repeti tion (variat ion) of the theme“obstupuere
si lentes.”as can. m aum in our text is a modified repeti tion
(variation ) of the theme common s ; and“conversi ocu los inter
so.”a th ird thought thrown in between theme and vari ation
.
and attached to the former (“si len tes et convers i oculos inter se
as (mm in our text is a th ird thought th rown
in between theme and variation . and attached to the latter (om
m m ) Am . 8 . 520
defixique om washou t
Aeneas Anchisiadas at tides A chates.
multaque dun sue trist i cum cords putabant.
Where the meaning is : s tandin g ficwd in one [wai tiom kep t
their mouths (qui et). i . e.. sai d nothi ng. and m e th od m ay
Imrdd t ips wi th. their minds ; and where the silence referred,
bacb to in the words “multnque dura suo tristi cum cords
pn taban t"has not been men tioned at all
,if the words “ defixi
tenebant”be rightly interpreted kep t thei r faces fin d .
Ennius. ap Cicer. dc Dicnmtimw. 1 . 48 (ed . Orolli )
noa Me peoplc wpcctcd ond held thci r fm /km t. but tke
peoplc cwpcclcd m si lcncc . VaL Flaoa 4. 322:
qua mole incentis [Amyci]ipso etiam explari victor acquit. omque longo
committee obtutu mirans tenet :
whom. far more than either in our text or in any of the just
c ited examples ora toners migh t (on accoun t of the superadded
“ob tn tu be suspected ofmean ing to hold the [can fin d (admir
i ng ,holds his face fixed in a long yaw ): but where. never
meta ls. the “obtut tt ora pit'
etn it"
of Stati us [Theta I. 490 :
"stupet amine mm
m m senior. divi ne m eals Phoebi
M ot- tit
”
8 A E NE IDE A [ l'
com e—ru m m
(plainly incapable of being understood of the face at all. and
equally plainly nothi ng more than an emphatic“obtutu ora
forbids us to find other meaning than keeps si lezwe
i n . a long gaz e of adm iration— gaz es long i n s i len t admiratio n.
A nd so. prec isely.
“
obtutu tenet ora.”A en . 7. 249 :
tali bas Ilionei dictis defixa Latinas
obtutu tenet ora . soloque immobilia haeret.intentos volvens oculos
"
—the very passage wh ich has been put forward as demonstrative
that the expression ora ten ere sign ifies to hold the facefixed— is not
holds h is face fiJfl’ti i n 0 ya t o. rolli ng h is eyes i n ten tly, but (as suffi
c ien tly shown by the examples just now commented upon. vi z . :
Val. Flacc. 4 . 322. and Stat . The/7. I . 490) holds h is mou th fixed
in a ga t e. ro/Ii ny h is eyes i n ten tly, i'
. e.
. gases wi th fixed and
s i len t mon th . and roll ing eyes in ten t . Or.if to any one those
examples he unsatisfactory . let h im compare Stat . Theb. 11. 49
"
stabat in A rgol icae ferrato margins turris
egregias lituo dextn Mavort is En ipoas
hortator: sed nunc miseris dabat uti le signum.
suadebatque fugam. et tutos in castra receptus :
cum subitum oblique descendit ab aere vulnus.
urgentisque sonum laeva manus aure retenta est
sicut erat ; fugi t in vacuas iam in spiritus auras.
iam geli da om tacent.carmen tuba sola peregit.
where there is no ambigu i ty. and no matter in wh ich of i ts three
senses—mon th, face, he —“
ora”be understood. not firedness
of fea ture but on ly si len ce can bv anv possibili ty be meant ; justas not fir ed / less offea ture, but only s i lence
, profound s i lence can
by any poss ibi li tv he meant in the exac t Ovidian parallel. I
migh t almost say repet ition . of our text. ex: Pan to. 2. 5 . 4 7
cum tu des isti. mortaliaque ora quierunt.
clausaque non longa conti cuere more.
where conticuere is the mod ified repetition (variation ) of the
theme ora qu ierun t. as the on». TEN E BA NT of our text is the
modified repeti tion (variation) of the theme commoners : and
where to th e variat ion are added the though ts“clausa and
“non louga mom
"i n the same wav as to the variation in our
text is added the though t INTE NT] .
10 A E NE IDE A [1 com e—remnan t
si lence. Some of these pictures, v iz .
,A e n. I I . 120; 8 . 520
7. 249,wi ll be found cited above: another is Aen . 6 . 46 9
i lla solo fixos conics averse teuchat,
nec magis incepto vultnm sermone movetur
qnam si dnra silex nut stet Marpesia cantes .
Compare also Ovid,Met . 13 .
obmutnit illa dolore,et pariter vocem lacrymasque introrsus obortas
devorat ipse dolor, duroque simillima saxo
torpet .”
301
orba resedit
exanimes inter natos natasque virumque,
dirigu itque mal is. nullos movet aura capillos .
in vultu color est sine sanguine. lumina moestis
stant immota gen is. n ih il est in imagine vivi .
i psa quoque interius cum duro lingua palato
congelat, et venae desistnnt posse movari .
nec flecti cervix, nec brach ia reddere gestus,
nec pes ire potest : intra quoque viscera saxum est .
Ph i lemon , Fragm. 16 (A n t/201. Pal . )
E ye) 1 43 0 1'
yer t ar A t oflrp'
, ‘u u t org i
‘N org,
ovdm or’
m u ofh gv, ovdr m '
v m m h qooym
on; t our,
ryevn'
a v3pwn og'
wro dc t ow xaxow
t ow avynm ow wr rov n m '
pflmvrog m u
’h n -
g
ordw l a l qm u v a‘u evq 7190 ; order“
du e t o q'wv tw
Paul . Silentiar., A n t/col . Pa] . 7. 588
Iag o/rage; p orpqg n vya rqr vn t d‘
voa ro myqv'
(per 1 0 xa i ov fiagflu or qgryeu .
In th is last, however, the qu iet, rest. or stirring no more,wh ich
accompan ies and completes the si lence of the musician . is not
the musician’
s own , bu t h is instrument’
s.
Commoner; “ Con ticuerunt , non tacuerunt, qu ia omnes
,
La Gerda. That coxrrcusns expresses not that they were a "
si lent together, but that the si lence of one and all of the curves)
was deep and perfect, appears fi rs t l y, from“conticni t being
the very word used (a ), in the last verse of the third book to
express the si lence of A eneas— of Aeneas singly and alone :
a—e mraxnm—Qms] BQOK IL . 13
INDE
Th is word and the change from perfect to imperfect in the pre
ce ding verse poin t out the precise t ime when A eneas bega n to
speak
,v i z . ,
after the company had ceased t alk ing, and wh i le they
were si lent and on the qm’
vi 're. Had emn been used,as i t
migh t have been used by an inferior wri ter endeavour n to ex
press the thought wh ich Virgi l has expressed bv mm,the mean
ing migh t have been supposed to be that i t was only when A eneas
began h is narrative the company ceased to talk and became
s i len t and intent. IN DE makes [say rather shou ld make,for have
we not
all were attentive to the godlike man ,
when from h is lofty couch he thus began,
each eye was fnted, each lip compressed.
when thus began the heroic
s uch misapprehension impossible: all ha re en ti rely cea sed to talk,
a n d were con t in u i ng s i len t and i n ten t ; mm: ( then —thereafter
n ex t ) roao rxrnn anxnas sxc oases an A LTO.
mrxsnrn ems
l L BUT.
p la n t ] m u nem . rnolxsxs H'
i— ot'
ts l l l Haeckerm. (Muet z el
Ladew ig.
in t ern-A t . [or z] ruou s as rr t . ot'
l s I" A ll editors previous to
t h e appearance of Hacckermann’
s observat ions in Muetz el’
s Z ei tseh rs
Wagner l'
iry. and Fraud th e former containing the
au thor’
s very weak defence of t he anc ient punctuation .
Unm e t ] m uons“ momm a rm. en s l l l l laupt ; Ribbeck.
14 A EN E ID E A [3—5 mu seum—emu
INFA NDUM RE GINA IUBES RE NOVARE DOLOREM
TROIANAS UT OPES ET IA ME NTA B ILE REGNUM
ERUERINT DAN A !
Haeckermann (Muetz el’
s Z ei tsch rift) separates rnou m s,&c.,
from
the preceding by a period placed at pew ama,and Ribbeck has
followed the example— a bad example , as I th ink . No doubt
i t may be urged in favour of h is view that Aeneas’
s proem,
thus confined to a single verse becomes more emphatic , more
modest , more graceful , and more touch ing ; and the woes and
fall of Troy— beginn ing a new sentence and a new line,and
in the objective case, preceding the tears of the Myrmidons
and Ulysses’
soldiery— occupy a more dign ified posit ion than
tacked to the ta i l of A eneas’
s grief. Compare Si lius’
s imi tation,
2. 650 (of the fall of Saguntuml
quis diros urbis casus, laudandaque monstra,
et fidei poenas , et tristia fata pioram
temperet evolvens lacrymis? vix Puni ca flatu
cessassent castra, ac mi serescere nesc ius host is
where the tears and their object occupy the same relative posi
tion as , according to Haeckermann’
s punctuation, they occupy
in our text . But I strongly incline to the other punctuation
given in the Var . Lect . above,
on account of the monotonv
of three successive verses terminated each by a period. be
cause three successive verses terminated each by a period are,
when first verses of a book,worse than monotonous; disappoint
the reader impatient to get on ; make h im feel as if he had
stumbled three times on the threshold,or as if the door had
been shut three times in h is face. because at 9. 66,where
see Rem,
“ dolor”followed bv “
qua tempta t ratione aditus"
affords a verv exact paral lel for nonom-m followed by or naus
anv'r DAN A ] mou xxs OPES,not to speak of the so simi lar strue
ture,2. 120:
m u m —nu n ] BOOK Ii . 15
“mas cot rex ipse Ia tinns,
quot: generos vooet, aut quac sese ad teedem tioctat.
A n d because Stat ius’
s imi tation,That . 5 . 29 (ed. M il ller)
“ immania m iners, rector,
arm inserta tom‘
s debellatosque pudendo
ease mama,
is plainly an imi ta tion not of nowaaa separated {mm th e
sequel by a period ,but of now ana explained by m ums or
elm— th e “ immania vu lnera, rec tor, integrate iubm”of Smtius
correspondi ng as exactly as possible to Virgil’
s tsrxsnux,
anew , mam amou nt: venom : a nd the “Fur-ins , et Lem
nom et arcfis arma inserta toris debellatosque pudendo ense
mat es”of Smt ius being his explanation of “
immania vulnera,"
exact ly as the ramxs xs ur eras er W anna: seem saun
am DAN A I. an ti gen was mam a V IDI, m oooamr m as m om
m of Virgi l is his explanation of lNPANDUM comm .
lxrxsotm The E nglish and German translators (wi th the
excepti on of Dryden and Sir J. Denham ,who never even so
much as attempt the true mean ing of any of Virgil’
s words)agree in rendering m am a ,
inc/fable, tha t can not be told :“un tellyhie
”
(Douglas ) ;“011t be told
”
(Surrey) ;“
past
utterance severe"
(Beresford):“unaussprech lichen
”
(Voss). So
also Forbiger , in h is note on the paw :“
Qui tan tus est ut
verbis exprimi non possi t.”Such , however, is not the mean ing
of the word, but, primarily, tha t shou ld not be told , tha t ough t
not to be told ; too horrible, too terrible, to be told ; and, therefore,
secondari ly. horrible, cru el , agon isi ng . Compare Am . 1 . 255 :
“naVi bns (M adam!) amissi s.
”2. 132 : “ iamque d ies in
fu ida “ twat"
2. 84 :“ insontem
,infando ind ic io.
”4. 85
“ intand um si fallere posait amorem. 4. 6 13 : “ intendam
“ put"
Nay, so little is i n fa n d a s inefiable that i t is even
joined with memo ra t u by Apul. M et . 10. 221 : “ Vocatoque
two at alter-0, ac datado pluribus conservis , demonstrant i i i/cm
3—6 rxrw nux— Qrts] BOOK II. 17
(Ph ineus assuring Jason that the gods w i ll not be displeased
h is expelling the Harpies ) :
mm db d v omv v u o g , r, u
,
el az w , amp,xm 1 0d
"
t n’
oq fi a l y wno mi n or reg ec, or .
'ti
u n w eg ttw
Jagu ar“; oa grad"
wd‘
e {h w ovn m y equ eveocw ,
m; or" ; {H ott er "mu m ”vex,
«gq g.
A lso drorpgadqg , an oqigag , and droq
'
q‘uog , as E urip. H er .
193 (ed. Person), (Hecuba to Polvxena)
« 0601,um , d
'
v o q nyl o n ; q a ‘u a g ,
ayyel l ovo'
A gyu wv doé'
m
ammo m g on ; n ew yo: ipvxa g.
A nd,finally. another is (for the Greek language is as end
less lv rich and various as it is li ttle prec ise) ecl oyevog, as H em.
0 d. 11 . 407
«M a yo: A tymb og, recs“ ; ( mi nn ow u‘u ogov 1 6
,
u m any 0 v }. o u e v 1) «1101 01 , orxovd‘
e
du n w aoa g,
wi th whi ch compare Virgi l, Am . 11. 26 6
“ ipse Mycenaeus magnorum ductor Ach ivum
con iugis i nfandae prima inter lumina dextra
oppetiit ; devictam A siai n subsedit adulter,
where our‘
author himself has very plainly selected i n fn n d u s
as the most fitt ing represen ta t ive of the ori ent i ng of h i s proto
ty pe, th us furnish ing the h in t— not
,so far as I know. yet taken
by any Latin translator of the Iliad— to translate the ovi oycrqv
of the second verse of that poem ,not bv pern i c i os am . but
precisely by i n fan dam.
The secondary meaning of i n fan d u s , viz .,horrible
,abomi n
able ,follows the word into the E nglish , as Howell : “Th is i h
fandous custom of swearing, I observe, reigns in E ngland lately,more than anywhere else.
”
18 AENEIDEA [5—6 ow ners—km
QUA E QUE l l’S l'I M ISE RRIM A V IDI
l'Z'
I‘ QUORUM PARS M AGXA FUI
q norn is epexegetic and limitative: the meaning of A eneas
being ,not that he w i ll describe the tak ing of Troy and the
miseries he had h imself w itnessed. but that he wi ll describe so
much of the tak ing ofTrov and i ts miseries as he had h imself
witnessed .
The v iew thus suggested by the grammatical struc ture of the
introductory sentence is confirmed by the narrat ive i tself for
A eneas , having brietlv men t ioned the bu i lding of the wooden
horse and the concealment of the Grec ian navv at Tenedos,
immediately proceeds to sav that he was one of those who
issued ou t of the gates rejoi ci ng ,as soon as the news of the
departure of the Greeks was bru ited abroad : that he saw the
horse, and was present at the argument respect ing what should
be done w ith it : that he saw Laocoon fl ing h is spear against i t,
and heard i t sound hollow : that h is attent ion was drawn off by
the sudden appearance of Sinon . of the who le of whose story he
was an ear- witness ; that he was one of those who agreed to
spare Sinon’
s life : that he saw the two serp en ts come across the
sea , and destrov Laocoon and h is two sons : that he assisted to
break down the wall in order to admit the horse into the ci ty
that Hector appeared to h im in a dream, and informed h im that
the c itv was on fire and could not be saved— advised him to fly,
and commi tted the Penates to h is charge : that on awaking
he saw , from the roof of the house , the ci ty in flames : that,
flving to arms , he met Pan theus. the priest of A pollo, escaping
from the c itadel . wi th h is gods’
images and the other sacred
objects of h is religion : that l’an theus informed h im that armed
men were pouring out of the horse. that Sinon was a traitor and
had fired the c i ty,and that the whole Grec ian army was enter
ing at the gates : that he un i ted h imself with a few friends
20 A ENEIDEA [5—6 om inous—rut
to the place where he had concealed h is father and son and
domestics,and found there a great number of fugitives from the
burn ing city,collected and prepared to share h is fortunes ; and
that wi th them and h is father and son he bade adieu for ever
to Troy, and made good h is retreat to the mountains.
Noth ing can be plainer than that th is is a mere person al nar
rative of one of the principal sufi'
erers : every circumstance re
lated,wi th the single exception of the concealment of the Gre
eian fleet at Tenedos, hav ing been wi tnessed by the relator,or
heard bv h im on the spot from Pan theus or Sinon . Th is is,I
th ink , a sufficien t answer to those cri t ics who have objected to
Virgi l’
s accoun t of the taking ofTrev that it is by no means a
full,complete, and strategical account of th e tak ing of a great
c ity; that many circumstances wh ich may be supposed to have
happened , and wh ich indeed must have happened on such an
occasion ,have been either whollv omi tted or left unexplained ;
and that, in short, Virgi l in h is second book of the A eneid has
ev inced h is infi n ite inferioritv in strategical science to h is great
prototype and master, Homer. Manv such object ions have been
urged from time to t ime bv various crit ics : and, amongst others,
bv a celebrated personage whose opin ion on any matter connected
w ith mi litary tactics must be received with the greatest defer
ence— I mean the Emperor Napoleon ,whose observations on
th is subject are to be found in a volume published after h is death
under the following tit le : “ Préc is des Guerres de Ces ar, par
N apoleon , écri t par M . Marchand , a l’
i le Sain te- Helene, sous la
dictée de l'
Empereur , su iv i de plusieurs fragmens inéd its
Paris, 1836 ; 1 vol . 8v0 .
It is not my intention to enter into a detai led examination
or refuta tion of all N apoleon'
s object ions (although I shall pro
bablv in the course of these Remarks have occasion to refer
specially to more than one of them), but simply to state that
the whole of his cri tique is founded on the assumpt ion that
Virgi l intended to give ,or ough t to have given ,
such a full
and complete account of the taking of Troy as was given bv
Homer of the Operations before i ts wal ls - such an account as
might have been given by a h istorian,or laid before a directory
H osan na- m ] BOOK IL 21
by a commandet - ia- ch ief. On the contrary, it is to be borne
carefully in mind that , Homer’
s subject bei ng the misfortunes
brought by the wrath of A ch il les upon the army besieging
Troy, that poet could scarcely have gi ven too particular or
ma g ical an amount of al l th at happened before the Trojanwalls ; whi le, Virgi l
’
s subject bei ng the adventures and fortunes
of one man (as snmc iently evidenced by the very ti tle and
n u d i sm of his work ), the taking of'
l‘
roy was to be treated
of only so far as connected wi th the pemonal history of that
hero. Virgi l , thmefore, wi th h is usual judgment , introduces
the taking of'
l‘roy, not as a part of the action of his poem, bu t
as an episode; and—still more effectually to prevent the atten
t ion from being too much drawn away from h is hero, and too
much fixed upon th at great and spiri t- stirring event—puts
me accoun t et it in to the mouth of the hero h imself, whom,
mit h the most wonderfu l art he represen ts either as a spectator
or m in so many of the inc iden ts of that memorable nigh t
that on the one hand the acconnt of those inc iden ts is me hiamy (e the adventures of his hero, and on the other, the adven.
m u of his hero form a rapid p récis of the taking of'
l‘
roy.
Even if it had been otherwise consistent wi th the plan of the
Aeneid to have given a full and complete account of the taking
of Troy, and to have described , for instance (as required by
Napoleon ), how the other Trojan ch iefs signalised in th e Iliad
wa s occupied during that fatal n ight , and how each defended
his owu quarter of the ci ty with the troops under his command.
suc h a full accoun t must necessarily either have rendered
Aeneaa’s narrat ive too long to have been delivered “ inter
menses laticemque Lynettm; or, to make room for that addi
ti t ted mamm arm e patt of the presen t story should have been
lea out : and tlwn , I ask ,wh ich of the inc idents would the
reader he w ished should have been omitted? - that of Laocoon,
the unseas ing theme and admi ration of all ages , that sh udder
ing W 110 of a rel ig ious prod igy? - th at of Sinon ,
on wh ich
the whole plot hangs?- that of the v is ion , of the in imitable
“tempua ou t ,
"
the“ mocstiw imus Hector —that of the
Prtamoim prim ,
“ad caelum tendons ardentia lumina
22 A E N E IDE A [5 - 6 quasars— rm
frustra (lamina . nam teuerns arceban t v incu la palmas t"? — that
of N eoptolemus blaz ing in burnished brass,
“
qual is ubi in
lacem coluber” ?—or H ecuba and her daugh ters flv ing to the
shelteri ng altar . praec ipites atra ceu tempestate columbae" ?
—or the good old k ing, cased in the long- unused armour, and
slipping and s lain in h is l’olites’
blood ? - or Venus stay ing
her son’
s hand , l ifted in vengeance aga inst the fata l spring of
all these sorrows ? - or the innoxious flame wh ich , playing about
the temples of l ulus . foreshowed h im the father of a line of
k ings ZJ— or the “
ter frustra comprensa image of the for ever
lost Creusa ? Wh ich of all these passages shou ld have been
omi tted,to make room for the additional matter required by
the imperial cri t ic? What reader wi ll consent to give up one,
even one,of these most precious pearls, these conspicuous stars
in , perhaps. the most bril liant coronet that ever graced a poet’
s
brow ? A nd even if the reader‘
s assent were gained , if he were
content w ith less of A eneas and more of the other Homeric
Trojans, w ith less of the romance and more of the art of war,
wou ld such an accoun t have been equally in teresting to the
assembled guests and the love- caugh t queen? How coldl y
wou ld a storv in wh ich A eneas plaved a subordinate part have
fallen upon D ido'
s car? How wou ld not her though t have
wandered from the th ing told to the teller? There was but
one way to guard against the double danger that Dido would
forget the storv in th inking of A eneas . and that the reader
wou ld forget A eneas in th inking of the story : and Virgi l adopted
that way . He made A eneas speak of h imself QUA BQUE IPSE
n lsnamna v tnt . l-l'
l‘
oroat'
n m as MAGN A rm. Wi th what effect
he spoke ,we learn in the beginn ing of the fourth book
(“ haerent iufixi pectore vultus verbaque l, and D ido herself
testifies" lieu , qu ibus i lle iactatus fat is ! quae bella exhausta
canebat ! Or, apply ing the words of another great master of
the human heart (Shakespeare. 01110110 . I . 3 )
h is s tory being done.
she gam h im for ll l n pai ns a world of s ighs .
she swore— ia faith .
'
twas strange.
'
twas passing strange‘
twas pi t i ful .'
twas wondrous piti ful
5—6 (mam - rm] BOOK II. 23
she wished she had not heard it ; yet she wish'
d
that heaven had made her such a man ; she than k'
d him,
and bade him, if he had a fri end that lov’
d her,
he should but teach him how to tell his story,
and that would woo her.
Bu t let us suppose that the modern commander i s righ t, and
the great ancient poet and ph i losopher wrong ; that th e error
l ies not in N apoleon’
s total misconcept ion, not on ly of Virgi l’
s
general scope and design , but of h is meani ng in the plainest
passages (as, for instance, in the account of the si tuati on of
An chises’
house, and of th e number of men conta ined in the
horse) : let us suppose, I say, that the error lies not in Napo
leon’s misconception of the poet, but in the poet
'
s ignorance of
hero ic warfare ; and that the episode does , indeed, sin agains t
mi li tary tact iqtte (bu t see Rem. on verse yet where, in
th e whole compass of poetry, is there such'
another episode?so
many heart- stirring incidents grouped together, represen ting
in one vivid picture the fal l of the most celebrated city in the
world, and at the same time, and part poem , the fortunes of
one of the mos t fatuous heroes of all an tiquity, the son ofVenus,
th e ancestor of A ugustus, the first founder of Imperial.
Rome?
spoken, too. by the hero h imself, at a magnificent banquet, and
in presence not only of the princes of h is own nat ion (the partners of his sufl
'
erings, and the witnesses of the tru th of all he
related ), but of the whole Carthaginian court, and at the request
of the young and artless queen, who, already admiring his god
like person and beauty, lost her heart more and more at every
word he uttered—at everv turn of griefs, which ,"so lively shown,
made her think upon her own.
"
A la alas, for the cold- blooded cri ticism wh ich could detec t, or,
hav ing detected, could dwell upon, errors of mili tary tacti que
in th is flood of fi tt ing poetry; which would chain the poet Wi th
the fett tms of the histori an : wh ich , frigid and unmoved, could
occ upy i tself with the observat ion of cracks and flaws in the
scen ic plaster, while the most magn ificen t drama ever presented
to enn ptured audience was bah ig enacted !
24 A EN E IDEA [Cu—9 ems—ram .
ours u m mxno
uramnoxru nonoronvr: AUT ncm MILFS unrxr
murmur A moun ts m ( A )! yox noun» , cant o
PRA E CTPITAT
e s u m memo TEMPERET A mcarms? Compare E urip ,
Fragm. ex A ce/o,23 :
a
n c m ' z u 'nw rwud‘
or z m ' t ar/i n t o: du xgr ;
E urip.,Hm 3396 (ed. Porson )
n ; t orw 0mm m ango; uv -fiuon ov (f rom.
an ; yomr mar z m od’
vp‘u a rmv
z l l 'm 'mc (tri ti um-
g, ow: a v ”(flu /fiat du z go
E urip.,Ip h . i n A u ] . 79] (ed. Fix)
mg « (m “u
,
é t 'n l oxayovg t a‘n a c
pup a drzxgvow m vvoa g
n a t gcd’
oc c l i pp er/ ( cg
Jm m,Im ' xt
'
xrov doi lz m'
l n'o; yomw ;
Jac0ponus Sequm l ia dc sep tem dolori lms Virgi n ia
Stabat mater dolorosa
“
quis est homo qui non lleret
matt em Christi si videret
in tan to suppl icio?
quis non posset contristari ,
pism mat t em contemplari
dolentem cum filio?”
Metast Ci ro, l . 6
ch i potrebbe a que'
dett i
fi mpem rs i dal pianto?
A lso Si l . 2. 650, quoted in Rem. on 2. 3.
Dual ULIK I. Stubborn,hardened
,and so indomitable.
Compare 4 . 247 :“ Dori A tlan ti s ,
”and 3.
“ Dardanidae
duri .”
E '
r u se xox HUMIDA CA I enamored “ . N ox descendi t
in occanum, quasi curs u per medium caelum ab occ idente ad
M m an na ] BOOK l l . 26
orien tem facto,Heyne.
“ Sol subi t in oceannm occidentalem,
no: ex eodem oceano occidental i oritur,"Peerllramp. N o, no;
that in the opinion of the ancients the nigh t no less than the
day rises in the east and sets in the west is placed beyond all
manner of doubt by the reason assigned by Sol to Phaethon why
he w old delay no longer , but mus t forthwith proceed on his
journey, Ov id, Met . 2. 142
“ dam loquor, Response posit s in litters mates
humid: no: tetigit .’
The picture presented by our text is therefore n o t that of the
nigh t setti ng in the east , in wh ich case not only would there
have been no fligh t of Nox before Sol , but there would on
the con trary have been the very obvious danger of a collision
between the chariots of the two dei ties— in plain terms you
wou ld have had day and night not succeed ing each other, but
meet ing eac h other, and in the same place at the same time
b u t the pictu re is of the nigh t sett ing in the west , the great
hotel or sleeping quarters of day, n ight, A urora, sun, and moon,
and all the host of heaven. See Rem. on“rui t oceano nos ,
”
2. 250.
Panacwrru . i e. ,
“ fugi t praeceps (as explained by Virgil
h imself. 4. 666
“non M o
’
s hinc preempt dam procripdmr potestas?
and equally applicable to day and to n ight Compare Cic. do
Oral . 3 . 55 :"H is autem de rebus , sol me i lle admonui t , ut
brev ic r eseem, qui ipso ismW WW , me quoque haec prac
c ipitem puene evolvere coegi t."
Liv. 4. 9 :“ Praecz}n
°
fique iam
die curat e corpora milites inhet (see i tem. on 1. Cues.
Bell . ( i s . 3. 35 .
“ Mu lti ism menses transieraut, et h iems iam
W h om !"
[winter was already over].Whi le sex m u n is “
n igh t sets,
“nox ruit,
’
2. 250
(where see Rem ), and ti 639, is“night n oes . What a freak ish
th ing is language . No two words can come much nearer to
M other in general meaning, and yet th ey are used to express
two thi ngs as directly (1p as wh ite is to black , east to west,
day to night ! Stay: have we not altum ”w e and altwm caelnm ?
26 A E N E IDE A [13 mcxrm t
INCIPIAM .
N ot I wi ll begi n ,but I wi ll underta ke, or take i n hand ; fi rs t ,
because although i t migh t, strictly speak ing. be qui te correct for
Vi rgi l—hav ing just stated ( verse 2) that A eneas began to speak
(oases ) wi th the words txm xm'
u REGIN A wuss . &c .
— to cause
A eneas almost instan tly afterwards to sav that he began h is storv
wi th the words rm c'
rt s ame, &0 yet i t would be high ly un
poetical, and evince a barrenness of though t and expression qui te
foreign to Virgil. Secon d ly, because i t is evidently the i h
tention of A eneas not merely to begi n , but briefly to tell the
zrbole s'orv . as i t is no less ev ident lv the inten tion of Plinv where
he wri tes to Taci tus in the verv words of A eneas, quanquam
an imus memin isse horret , inci ptam. not merely to begin , but to
give a complete accoun t from beginning to end of what he him
self saw and suffered in the erupt ion of Vesuvius. Th i rd l y,because the very word ln f
gin involves the idea of a long storv
and thus,however true in point of fact , contradicts the in tention
expressed by anrzvrrsn ( verse
I,therefore
,underst and INCIPIAM to be here used (as in Am .
10. 8 76 ) in i ts primary and etymologica l mean ing of undertak ing,
taki ng i n han d ( i n- cap io ) ; so unders tood, i t harmon ises w ith oasus,
w i th A eneas’
s intention of telling the whole storv,with momma
,
and wi th the immediately preceding words, QU ANQUAM AN IMUS
neum ssr: nonnm , &c . Compare Lucr. l . 50: “ D isserero inci
piam"
[not begi n or commence, but undertake. take i n hand .
a ttemp t, to di scuss ]. A lso Tibull. 4 . 1 . l
quanquam me cogn ita vi i ’tna
terret. u t infirmae nequeant subsisters v ires.
inc ip iam tamen
and H er. Sat . 1 . 1.
“ denique sit lims quaerendt ; qq ue habeas plus .
pauperiem motuas minus , oi finire laborem
im ip ias, parto quad avebas
13 - 17 sn ort—n ou ns ]‘BOOK l l . 29
13—17.
FRACTI HE LLO FATISQUE RPIPU IS I
DUCTORES DA N AUM TOT [ AM LA BE NTIBUS ANN IS
INSTAR MONTIS EQUUM D IV INA PA LLAD IS ARTE
A E DIFICANT SECTAQUE INTEXUNT A B IETE COSTAS
VOTUM PRO l i EDITL' SIMULA NT E A FAM A VAGATL'
R
h‘nac
'rr HELLO ran som: au ’ms t . “ Cum verba FATIS aneurs r alio
mode idem quod FRA CTI B ELLO eXprimere apertum sit, quin
i u telligendae sin t calami tates ac elades belli qu ibus fatigati
D anni tandem ad dolum confugerunt, dubium non est,
"D ietsch
(Theolog , p. Th is is not the mean ing. Farts nerms r does
not express in different terms the though t expressed by rru crr
ammo ( in other words,is not a variat ion of a theme), but ex
presses the totallv different , independen t, and addi t ional though t
that the repulses wh ich the Greeks received before Troy were
the work of the fates : that the ill- success of the Greeks was
n ot ow ing to want of ski ll,or braverv , or strength , but to the
supreme ordinance of the fates .
FATIS unrurs r,a rnetonymy of the same kind as (5. 709)
que fata trah unt retrahuutque, sequamur,
and (5. 22)"superat quonianr fortune, se quarnur.
Tor ran ra srcsrrsvs AN N IS. The translators refer Lansxrrnus
to the dim and faded past , instead of the v ivid and con tinu ing
presen t ; for instance, Surrev :
all irked wit h the war,
wherein they wasted had so many years ;
Ph aer“ whan all in vaine so many yeeres had past ;
an d A lfieri“ da nrolt i anni indarno
stringevan Troja i condott ier de'
Greer.
Yet t he present and continu ing force of LAB ENTIBUS is doub ly
30 A ENE IDEA [13- 17 raam—vaon tm
ev ident ; because the verb labor expresses a con tinu ing action,
and the present participle a continu ing time. It is th is con
tinn ing sense (observed by Wagner, Q naes t . l'
iry. 29. I ) wh ich
consti tutes the poetical beau ty of the passage before us,as well
as of H orace’
s exqui site
eheu, fugaces, Postume, Postume,
Iabuntm'
anni ."
Drvden ,according to h is custom, b links the meaning altogether.
Ixsrxn noxrrs sow n . E ven in ruore nrodern times, ci ties
have been sometimes taken bv a simi lar art ifice ; for instance,
Breda in H olland , in the vear 1590, bv means of soldiers con
cealed under turf in a turf- boat,and so in troduced in to the
ci tv ; and Luna in Italy , by means of soldiers performing the
part of mourners , priests, &c .,at the pretended funeral of H ast
ing. Compare Wace,Roman de Ron
,6 8 ? (ed . Pluquet)
li mestre cler cante l'
office,
li E veske canta la mease,
des Paenz fu la turbe eSpesse.
Drv rsx PA LLA IHS ARTE . The commentators make l’allas a
party in the Grec ian stratagem . an accompl ice of E peus and
Sinon .
“ Pararwrs A RTE,wrot
‘tmroocmar,
”Heyne
, quot ing 0d .
8 . 493 : row En erog en emas» orv 4 3mm.
“Pallas fabros in ex
struendo equo consi lio suo et praeceptis adiuvi t,
”Forbiger,
quoting , along wi th the same passage of the Odv ssev ,E urip.
o yu p I l apwcmo;
E‘
n u o;‘u ”I a r' a t a a II (r3. i. a do
m ;rov n ( 7. 4e ovr'apyoou g
n vgywv t n t m 'iw u 'rog, ol h‘t grov flapog.
“Drvrxa, ergo non sua
,sed ea quam dea Pallas i ls monstra
verat , Wagner quoting. along w ith the same passage
of the Odvssev. II. 15. 70 .
u ; o x A l m a:
hi rer rcm v t i mer A dmi ra l); (fu t fl ar i n g.
Noth ing could be further from the mean ing of Virgil .
Pallas has nothing whatsoever to do w i th the bui lding of the
18—17 ru m ~ vaoartntl BOOK II. 31
home. The leaders of the Danai are its builders ( esteem oa
xacu ann trrcasr), and buil t it mvrsa am PALLADIS. Now, what
is rum or am FALM DIS ? or rather, leaving o ut orvrsa as un
05s and taki ng m a came ras by itself, what is aura PALLA
ms ? Ov id, at Pan to,3. 8 . 9, uses the identica l expression in
the sense of art of Police, i. e. , Palladi an art :
“vellera dura terun t pecudes , et Pallad is uti
arts Tomitanae non didicere nurus,"
“
th e daugh ters of Tomi have not learned to use the Pallad ian
art : and so prec isely our author: “the le aders of the Danni
bu i ld wi th Pallad ian art."
Not that the art of Pallas , the
Pallad ian art, wi th which the leaders of the Danai bui ld is the
same art of Pallas, the same Palladian art, wh ich the daugh ters
of Tomi have not learn ed, but that— there being many arts of
Pal las, many Pal ladian arts [Ov id, Fas t . 3 . 833 : “ mille dea
est operum.
"
l dem, A rt . A inatf I . 6 91 :
quid theirs. A eneids ? non sunt tua munora burns.
to ti tules alia Palladis arte petals]
th e one with which the (recreates uasxuu, bui ld.
is the bu ild ing
art , wh ile the one wh ich the daugh ters of Tomi have not
learned is the weaving art. Compare (a ), Proport . 3. 20. 7
eat ti bi [Cynth iae] forma petons. aunt castae M edia arm .
splendidaque a docto fama retulget . avo"
(Where the “ Pallad is artes — the Palladian arts—of wh ich
Cyn th ia was mistress are the art. of weav ing, exac tly as in our
m t the PALM D IS run e —the Palladian art—wi th which the
esc row DAXAUH annm caxr is the art of bui ld ing). (b ), E urip.
Wood . 9 (quoted above) :
M aw ; Kn ow ; y qz a v a rm "a l l u de ;
trawl er: mmw " cl am ocwcpyoou:
g ammy i n r‘rrrtiw t w ee, ol t r't proy page:
(w h ere ”warmer ( fel l a tio; is the Pal ladian art , the art in
ven ted and patroni zed by Pallas, wi th wh ich E pens constructed
th e h orse. exactly as in our text PALLADIS Am is the Palladian
33
PaflmL of me latter. The mistake of the commentators cen
sists in their confounding the“art of Pallas
"
(Palladian art) of
Virgil, equi valent to art invented and patronized by Pallas, wi th
the “Palladiumart”(art of Pallas ) of Martial , equi valen t to art
of Pal las’
s own hands. Instances, indeed, occur in which it. is
extremely difficult, if not imposs ible, to determine in which of
these its two senses the expression Pa l l ad i a ars or are Pa l
lad i s is to be understood, em. gr. Propertius, 3. 9. 41
victor M edias ligum M ia equus,
where—there being on the one hand as total absence of agent
to use art invented and patronized by Pallas, as there is on the
other ot'
indication that the art spoken of was nsed by l’allas
herself—the “ars Pallad ia
"spoken of is with equal probabi
li ty art invented and ps tron iz ed by Pnltas and m't pm tiaed by
Pallas herself on the particular occas ion : an ambigui ty wh ich
does not exist either in om text or in the pau llel text of Euri
pides quoted above, in both v h ich places the exprm men tion
of the agen t by whem the Palladian m is tmed mncrom s
m um muta nts m s asmrwm : men ace E n u og p anorama
H aM og W ageri ng) as peremptorily forbids us to under
stand tbe Pnlladian un spoken of by those authors to be art
m ployed by Pallas hersclf in the bui ld ing of the home, as ( l )the m A M of Homer; (2) the
Joya “ m n ql am ( prov
of Tryph iodorus (verse (3 ) th e.
I f?“ W “m u tt . “more M inor»
of the same author (van e (4 ) the myM ac n am A linmc
mercy ofPhilostr.Ha sn'
t . («L Boimon.) p. 102 : an d (5 ) the t ar
m d me ’
l‘mjan hou o d thw w thon to havo bom bnilt wi th»
nut h e’sW l -nm md w om dm ; on e
M M W d AM M £ 5e2z
34 AENE IDEA [13—17 m en—vaca nt!
(7 ) the xa l cooapem) en et eu et o Tect oyevemof Orpheus, A rgo n.
6 5
m u (m xa l w oapw q [Juno] sm rel l u o Tgu oysvu n,
arm or q qyw eqv n ewt ov t exrqm ro
1) arm vn’
a l a rm/org ma yor; “ l ay up“ : aw e”flown ) t vn éEt- n épnot
‘
a n d (8 ) the A ff ine Waggoner of A pollodorus, 1 . 9 : new 68 my
7rgwga v evngyooev A lth ea (prewar rpm/cu mg d wwdog Evl ov,
for b i d us to understand the A rgo of these au thors to have
been bui lt w ithou t the personal presence and cc - operation of
the same goddess.
But,i t wi ll be said, th is is to ignore Homer, who informs
us, 0d . 8 . 493 (quoted above), that the hors e was made bv
E peus arr A q ; and Homer is not to be ignored in the dis
cussion of a Vi rgi lian passage wh ich treats of a subject alreadytreated of bv Homer. True: but however excellent a g uide
Homer mav be to the mean ing of V irgi l’
s words in a case in
wh ich those words allow such mean ing to be put on them and
presen t no better of their own,Homer
'
s gu idance is none at all,
or worse than none,in a case m wh ich Virgi l
’
s words not only
do not allow the Homeri c mean ing to be pu t on them,bu t
,well
considered, presen t a mean ing more appropriate in the mou th
of Virgi l than the Homeric mean ing had been— the very case
we are considering, i n wh ich n o t on ly does ru mors A RTE,
according to the use of the expression elsewhere (see above), not
allow i tself to be interpreted as i t has been interpreted by
various commen tators— all‘
tak ing their one from the Homeric
our A fi qvq, either rn om‘p oocvnot (fla l l adog), or consil io et
praeceptis or“ea [wars] quam dea Pallas iis
monstraverat,
”b u t any of these mean ings had been as li ttle
proper in the mou th ofVirgil— writ ing for the h igh ly cul tivated,
l ittle romantic,almost scept ical, age and court of A ugustus
— as
i t was proper in the mouth of H omer,writing for an age so
much less cultivated,more simple, and more ignoran t. And
Virgi l— in not copying the H omeric myth to the uttermost let
ter,in bearing in mind the Horatian “
nee deus in tersi t”and
represen t ing the horse as bui lt by the ch iefs of the Danni,not
36 AENE IDEA [13—17 m m—vaoareiz
so true in t he indiv idual : “Help yourself and God wil l help
vou .
Drvrxa . The mean ing of ru mors ARTE remams the same
whether we understand mvrxa li terallv°
or figurati vely ; whether
as meaning di rime, smog, in the sense of derived from a god,
as Georg . 4 . 220.
esse apibus partem ( l im'
nae rnentis et haustus
aetherios,"
or as mean ing dir ine, 98mg, in the sense of supremely excellent,
as Cic. I’lu
'
lipp . I2 : “ Ipsa i lla Martin, caelestis et ( l ir i na. legio,
hoc nunt io languescet et mol lietur.
”Compare the applicat ion
bv Cicero,( la N a t . D cor . (ed . p. 227
,of the same
term in the same sense to the cognate and simi larly wonderful
piece of workmansh ip, the A rgo: A tque i lle apud A tt ium pas
tor, qu i narem nunquam ante v idisset,ut proen l di z
'z'
n um et
novum veh icu lum A rgonau tarum e mon te conspexi t , prime
admirans et perterri tus hoc modo loqui tur. Pallas,therefore,
unless I great ly err, is no more personallv presen t and helping
here in the bui lding of the wooden horse by the ch iefs of the
Danni PALLA DIS n ew} . than Phoebus is present and
helping in the curing of the sick bv physicians“Phoebes arte
Ovid,F as t . 3 . 82 7 :
Phoebes morbos qui pelli tis arte.
h ave,however
,as are these mistakes of modern com
men tators concerning our author’
s mean ing in th is place,
the mistakes of the ancien t commentators are graver st i ll,
Servius (ed. Lion) doubting whether ARTE (joined though i t
be wi th the h ighest term of praise i t was possible to bestow)is not to be understood i n i ts bad sense
,vi z . of dole [
“aut
ingen iose an t dolose; ac si diceret ‘consi lio iratae deae
, quae
fui t inimica Troian is and Donatus (prob , pudor !) sepa
rating PA LLADIS from A RTE and connecting i t w ith E QUUM
“ E cce in helium factum [lege in bello fracti”
Jverterunt 80
ad insid ias,ut desperatam in aperto Marte victoriam admin i
culo fraudis obtinere potu issen t . Proinde ad INSTAR nozm s
serum PALLADIS A EDIFICA NT,
et mvrxs ARTE cosrs s eius m
13—17 m en—n ou ns ] BOOK II. 37
TEXUNT. Cur autem Palladis nomine aedificatus sit , datur
color quo possen t homines ab insidi arum suspicions transduc i“
°
a perverse interpretation, by whomsoever made— for it could
hardly have been made by Donatus— and unparalleled in the
long chron icle of perverse interpretations, unless, indeed, bv our
own Pope
, of Homer’
s (I I. 19.
«cu m: 6"
a ): Amy l rn rcpon l oxa ‘u oco,
“ from h is ambrosial head, where perched she sate,
he snatched the fury-
goddess of debate.
A E D IFICANT, theme: SE CTA QL'
E rxrsxcxr ADIE'
I‘
E cosrs s,variat ion
in other words, not two differen t acts are described, bu t on ly
one,viz .
,the building of the horse : wh ich
,described as usual
first in general terms (AE DIFICAXT), is then described in part icular
(SECTA QU E lx'rsxuxr mum: cosrs s). H evne therefore is righ t,
and Tumebus wrong.
SECTA QUE mrsxexr ABIE I‘
E cosras. It is a different tree in
the almost repeated description , vers e 1 19 °
“cum iam h ic trabibus contextua aceraia
staret equus .
”
Cosms . Not,by svnecdoche, the sides. but literally the ribs
of the horse, those strong timbers wh ich we may suppose to have
extended in an arched form transversclv from the longitudinal
spine, so as to surround the in terior cav itv and support the outer
boarding ; such timbers as in the sh ip are called "
statumina”
(Turnebus), Ita l. COSfO/P, Fr. [es M a nny/ms , E ng]. fa tter/( s , and
wh ich form the substant ial framework of the sh ip, the skc lcton,
or as the Italians call it, the (mal l /11rd . Taxcxr expresses that
these c os t ae were not merely simple parallel ribs , but were
supported by cross pieces so as to form a c ra t es. The c o s t a e
or i nternal framework of a sh ip are well dist ingu is hed from the
t ab u l ae or outside boarding by Corippus (ll ! Lam] . Iu s ti n .
4. 35
protinus omnigcni caednntur robora ligni
qnaeque suis aptanda locis . duriseirna c ostae,
mollia th at M ala .
”
38 A E N E IDE A [18—20 H UG—COMPLE NT
Verrn . N ot (with Servius ) the verb. but the substantive,
for we find in Petron ius,89 :
st ipant graves
equ i recessus Da nai. et in w in laten t.
18—20.
11150 D ELE CTA VIRUM SURTlTl t'
OltPOli A FUKTIM
IN CLUD I'
NT CA E CU LATERI l ’l-IN ITIISQL'
E CAVE RNAS
IXGI'ZNTES UTE RL'
MQUE A RMATO MILITE (‘
OMI’LEXT
Let not the tee prosaic reader,interpreting th is sentence
according to i ts li teral structure,
suppose it to mean that,
besides the ennscu VIRUM coup ons wh ich were inclosed in the
hol low sides of the horse, the vast caverns of i ts womb were
fi lled wi th armed soldiers : or that a considerable va'
ancy,
remaining after the selected ch iefs were inclosed, was filled up
wi th a large body of common sold iers . On the con trary, the
latter clause of the sen tence is on lv explanatory of the former;
Amm o 31mm: informing us that the B E LE CTA V IRC M CORPORA were
armed warriors : cavaaxas INGE NTES UTE RUMQUE , that by canoe
L u nar was meant the whole in terior cav ity er chamber of the
statue; and conpw xr. that the cavi tv was completely fi lled by
the persons who were inclosed ( lxcrx nt xr‘
r— in other words,
nee B E LE CTA vnu m soarm coupons. Fcam t Ixcw nrxr canoe
LATER! is a theme of wh ich Pi zxrruserr: csv snxas ixonx'
rns
U'
rnuenoer: mu n : comrmzxr is the variat ion : cavrzaxs s
ixonxrss r'
rnRUMQm: vary ing canoe LATERI Z amm o 31mm : varv
ing D EL I-IOTA VIRUM ceuPom : and PEN ITUS coucu cxr varying
SORTITI rvnrm INCLUDL’
NT. That th is is the true analysis and
in terpretation of the passage appears from the following consi
derat ions : ( I ), that. it is according to our author’
s usual habi t
18—20 soc - m 1 ] BOOK IL 39
thus to presen t in the first clause of h is sentence on more than
the sketch or skeleton of his thought, and then in the subsequen t
clause to fill up and clothe wi th flesh and l ife such previous sketch
or skeleton . that, in the sequel, only neuron vrarm coa
reaa ,viz . , Thessander, Sthenelus , Ulysses . A camas
,Thoas
,
Neeptolemus, Machaon, Menelaus, and E peus come out of the
horse. th at even in the accoun t gi ven by Tryph iodorus,an au th or so much more likely than Virgi l to disregard veris imi
ti tude, we find (verses 152 at seqq .) the ambush consisting of no
more than twenty~ two indi viduals, every one of them named
,
and all of them collecti vely styled (verse 522) samura i dam
l qeg, correspond ing— fiaecl qeg, to Virgil
'
s cannon vmrn cen
roaa : and (men t or, to Virgi l’
s Amm o mum. that i t is
as plain from Cicero s (Phelipp j “ In huius me cons ili i
societatem tanq uam in equum Tro ianum cum principibus in
cludis ?"that nei ther Cicer o himself, nor the audience Cicero
was addressing, viz , the Roman Senate, had any other notion of
the ambush than that i t consisted 801431 of“
princi pes”
camera
vmm i 008mm ) : as i t is plain from a compari son of th is same
m e of Cicero wi th Ci cero’
s sti ll more remarkable (dc Oral .
2.
“ Exerms est Isocrates magister ister um omn ium,cui us
e lode, tanquam ex e quo Troiano, meri principes exierunt,”
that the selectness of the society inside the Trojan horse had
hacomo a proverb, at least wi th Cicero; an d and las tly,
that a satisfactory answer is thus atl’
erded to the very obvious ob
faction to the whole story as commonly understood ( Napoleon ,
ubi supra (see Rem. on 2. 5 p. 228 : “ E n supposant que
cc cheval conti nt seu lement cent guerriers, i l devai t etre d’
uit
poids enorme, et il n’
est pas probable qu’
il ait pu étremenedu herd
de bl mer sous les mars d’
Ilion en un jour, ayant surtout deux
rivieres 5 viz ., that the home, so far from containi ng
one hundred indi viduals, did not even, the story being righ tly un
dammed. contain oned ten th of that number. Against al l which
te . Gett ingten's difficulty be urged, viz ., that the expressions
“urinates tandi t equus”
(verse 328 ) and "
pars ingentem for
midinfl carpi scandant t arsus equunr (verse 400) are indica ti ve
efmn lfimda l reply, firs t, that no cenclusion as to number can
40 A E N E IDE A [21—23 ns'
r—camms
be deduced from the word fu n d ere— applied by Virgi l him
self,Georg . 1 . 12
,to the production of a single object :
cui prima frementem
fmh’
f e quum tellus
and secondlv,that even if fu n dere always implied ei ther con
siderable number or considerable quant i ty (wh ich the just - cited
example proves i t does not ). sti ll no conclusion as to the n umber
of persons actually con tained in the horse. can be drawn from
either of the passages ci ted bv Mr. Con ington— the expressions
of Pan theas in the one being exaggerated by fear , and of
A eneas in the other bv hatred.
D ancers . Compare Cic . Tuse. (Juacs t . 1 . 20 (ed . Orelli )“ea [navis] quae est nominata A rgo, quia
‘A rgivi in ca
deleefi viri,
vect i . petebant pellem inauratam ariet is.
CA VE RN AS mou rns craanuoer:“caver nas ingentes uteri .
E ST IN TE N E DOS NOTISSIMA FA M A
lNSL’
l A D IVE S O I'UM PRIAMI DL'
M REGN A M AN EB A NT
NUNC TAXTUM SINL’
S ET STATIO MA L EFIDA CARIN IS
cexsrscru rr-zxsees INSULA s is t'
s ET s'
rarlo M ALE
rim Compare A esch . Pars . 445 (ed. Sch iitz )
mmog H ; mm n ooom E n l a‘u w o; ren ew ,
flaw ,dcoo og rrwmr .
Tenedos,as i t was before the Greek invasion . vi z . D IVES
orrn , is con trasted w ith Tenedos as i t is new (xrxc l, v i z .,a
mere bav affording an unsafe roadstead for sh ips . The con trast
serves the purpose of an explanat ion how i t happened that the
G reek fleet cou ld ensconce i tself in the smrro er roadstead of
Tenedos,wi thou t i ts coming to the knowledge of the Trojans
that i t was there. vi z .
,because
,the island hav ing been deserted
i l - fi M m e] BOOK II. 41
on the first appearance of the Greeks before Troy, th ere was
new no one on i t (m e 1m m sures E r sum o ; nnc ss PRO
vscrt amm o rs nrrroae ccs nrmr) to bring the intelligence to
that city that the Greek fleet (supposed to have taken i ts depar
ture for Greece) was ac tual ly riding at anch or in the roadstead
of Tenedos The contrast , therefore, of Tenedos mvsa crest
with Tenedos m rcn sntns sr su rm camms is tc be card ully
W ished from the contrast 14. 2201, ed. Run) :“at iusti quondam pon ds, truce litters solo
mhoidium infidnm tngieatibus aeqttora, Mylt o.
of Mylae a port, and therefore affording (viz .,by means of
In d on one side, and a mole or moles towards the sea) c omplete
shelter, or shelter on every side, to ships, wi th Mylae no longer a
port, bu t only (the mole or moles hav ing been destroyed by
storm or allowed to go to rui n) a mere s tat i c or roadstead,
and therefore'afihrding shel ter to sh ips on the land side on ly,
e. , by means of the land or shore alone (“ li ttore The
latter contrast,or that of a regular port (
“ iusti perms, Si l. )wi th a mere s t at i c or roadstead
,has been repeated by Vell.
Paterc. 2. 72: “exitialemque tempestatem fugien tibus s tatic pro
So far , then ,is the information which our text gives us of
the deserted state of the island ofTenedos,at the t ime the Greeks
avai led themselves of i ts roadstead , from bei ng gratuitous and
serving the mere purpose of ornament (“ E a vasti ties in insula
facts, at on hoe one nota si t, quod naves tempestate iactatae in
littnrum receesu, quem si num appellat, s tatiormn,etsi parum
taunt, habemt ,"Heyne.
“The island is said to be it saves, a
bay forming a doubtful roadstead , being al l for wh ich i t was
then remarkable. Dnssnro IN t ri'rcas shews that the change
in the fortunes of Tenedos had already“
begun ,
"Coningten] ,
th a t it is precisely th is piece of information which imparts
tom part of the narrative veris imili tude and plausibili ty—a
ret inimilitnde and plausibili ty so marvellously increased by the
epithet by whirh the ammo is characteriz ed, vi z . u narms ; see
M AM : fai thleos, unsafe. But why th is charac ter
42 A E NE IDE A [30 34 (mass —mane.
of the roadstead So especially put forward? Was not the fai th
lessness, the insecurity , of the roadstead the very reason why
the Greek fleet. if i t had any care for i ts own safety,should
avoid i t ? On the con trary , the danger of an accident happening
from the weather in the short interval for wh ich the fleet was
to be there was exceedingly small,wh i le the danger of the
Trojans learn ing they where there, had the sam e been fi d a,
and on that accoun t, of course, a favourite. resort for vessels,
had been great . The smrto was the verv s t a t i c for the Greeks
to cheese above all others,n o l ess on account of i ts con
venien t distance neither too near nor too far from Troy, and
i ts posi tion ( if the informat ion obtained bv H evne on the sub
ject be correct :“N unc autem per eos qu i haec leca adierunt
in cempertis hahoe, ex locis i llis
, quae Il i i vestigi is assignari
selent (Bunarbasch i ) Tenedum haud dubie prospici , et esse in
eius li ttore australi stationem nav ium, quae carum conspectum
coulis ex Ilie prospicient ium eripiat”
) out of the v iew of that
city, t h an on account of the loneliness of the shore (DESI-3am
1x L l'
lTORE ) and the small probable. perhaps even no,resort to
a station so li ttle in repu te (MA LEFID A ).
30—34.
(‘
L ASSIBL’
S l l lG LOCL'
S H IC .\C1ES CERTARE SOLEB AXT
PARS STUPET IN NUPTAF. l-IXITIAM 'I MIN ERVA E
ET MOM -2M M IRA NTUR EQU I PRIMUSQUE THYMOETES
l l l'
t‘
l MUROS l lORTA'
l‘
l IR ET LOt‘
ARI
SIV B DOLO Sl'IL'
IA ) ! THOIA E SIC P \TA FE REB AXT
Cm ssmus mc LOUUS. In th is passage Virgi l, according to h is
custom (sec Romm. on 1 . 500: 2. 18 and presents us first
(verses 27 and 28) with the general idea, the deserted appear
ance of the places lately occupied by the Greeks : and then
(verses 29 and 30) supplies the particu lars, in the words of the
Trojans pointing out to each other the various locali ties.
44 A E NE IDE A [30—34 cu ss—m m .
MIN ERVA E ; in Jagdawag a t a v, EXITI ALE ; in {tea dwowr, DUCI
mu m mnnos m ARC}: LOCARI ; in Sec t or l oxov A gyeu uv, BAN AUM
ixsmu s ; in n erz a er argu e,AB IETE ; in n gog m
'l ag
PA NDUNTUR roman,wv .\r IRE ; and in fraou ysvra wgrywr,
onxls TE UCRIA .
Doxcn mxnav m,M in erra
’
s p resen t, in the sense of the
p resen t made to M inerra ,not the p resen t made by M i nerva .
A nd so Servi us,righ tly :
“N on quod ipsa dedit, sed qnod oi
oblatum est .”
E xact ly so,verse 189
,of this same present to
Minerva ;“si vestra manns v iolasset dona M inervae
"
[M inerra’
s
pres en t , i . e.,the presen t made to M inerva] : and 1 1 . 56 6
,
donum Triviae [Tri riu'
s p resen t, i . e.,the present made to
Trivia]. A lso Ovid,M et . 13 . 510 (Hecuba, of herself)
'
nunc trahor exul,inops, t amulis avulsa meorum,
I’enelopae mnnus
[a p resen t for Penelop e]. Claud. Ep i th . Pall . et Celer . 13
“scrutantur [Amores] n idos avium
,vel roscida laet i
mala legun t, do num Vener is”
[a p resen t for Ven us]. E urip. Ion,142 7
N0 o o I 0 Q , ILRM 5A . 69mm : re
‘u In n t mo n t l .
ION . th e 9W.“ A th en a g ,7) n e w w rgéq a n b y“ ;
[a p resen t for JIinerra]. E urip. Ores t . 123
(m a r t),
t 'nmxror u s g r t gmr downy a m,
not p resen ts su i table to be reeei red from,but su i table to be
o/I'
ered to,the “ inferi .
”See Rem. on
“ereptae vi rgin is ira,
”
2. 4 13,and compare E urip. Ores t . 1434 (ed . Paley ), of Helen
ox t 'l mv ‘l ’o rymw M u n auflov
u u n z arm oh om l gng'
ormc l i mo,
q ugm n ogq rgm dam n
[o/feri uys to ( flytemnes tra ; fu neral dress for corpse of Clytem
nes tra]. A esch . Aga in . 1385 (ed. Davies )
z m n é n rmxon
rgn mr l rm ' z e t a g ene t i c
h o g r t xn awrngog u'
xrmm f
z l cg t r .
w 5
hmu h . 12.
or 6"
Tw ed uo 71909 u gor «arr u ol ovn y,
p i p e t t e, u ooxw (ga p e n on n rol w a ge-0 6 mm
d‘
a'
ioi , cl u ep evoc To1. t w v 6 d z (I‘
m9 o v ayeafi a c.
30—84 «mm —u m ] BOOK II. 45
Epigr. “d im An ibal . Pal . 7. 46 8
om gorm ov p ump or, Xagié'
m . m eow a; A da v,
om mdexam v emol ww gri nned:
[pm en f for Hades |. Pind. N am . 10. 6 6 (ed . Boeckh) :
rm 6°
“m y?“ mum» t opper n a rpwm al d er“
w ere agn a im e; a ru l p'
A i d a, Em my rumor ,
arrow H ol mh vu me’
a l l'
on we (pl a nar,
oed'
m xn eoav
(whereDissen :“ donariurn Pluton is
,b . e. oippum cum arts do
latnm Pluton i sacrum. Confer d rag recrea te , Pausan . 5. 22,
fin ; porro gel-09 A i da , h . e.
i
flgqvog. querela Pluton i sacra,
Emi t) . B ear . 143 : Suppl . 783, adoe pol emi c, et A ida 7009.
Aristoph . Thw noph . Compare also the application by
Homer of the term mi n now» flewr (delem'
memh tm demw n)to the same wooden horse, 0d . 8 . 509
q ma y p ey'
«reci p e 8 0m 061 1:q "va c.
Em ma Al together by prolepsis , and expressive of the
present feelings of the speaker. Compare verse 237,
“ fatal is
machi ne,
"a nd verse 245,
“monstrum infelix" —both of th is very
horse; also 1. 6 ,"Lavina li tters,
”where D . Hi eron. in E zech .
30:“ inxu i l lud Virgi liannm
‘Lav inaqne veni t li ttora’
: non
qno Wu ? qnod] eo tempore quando ven it A eneas in Latium
I‘ vin ia diceren tur, sed quae postea Lav inia nuneupata sti nt."
Wagner (186 1) reminds his reader that the 00mm was not a
real but only a pretended don um (“
per simulationem
186 3) finds Aenm’
s words full of the bitteres t irony:“Gerade
darin liegt der 30 t and die ironie ausgedrh ck t, dass Aeneas
dm pfierd naeh des Sino angabe ein der M inerva dargebraeh tes
gmeltenk nennt, nachdem er es als die verderben bringende
mach ine kennen gelernt hat.”
A eneas'
s words are , on the
con trary, a siniple statemen t of the fact,wi thout either allus ion
to the nntrnthfnlness of the present, or irony. The horse is
equally Dom whether it contains an ambush inside or not
(Verse 49 : “ timeo Danaos et done See A ttius
(quoted by Servius) :“Mi nervae donum armipotenti Danni
35—44 A r—mmmr] BOOK II. 47
35—44.
AT CAPYS— I) AN AUM
Ixsmu s, appropriation of the H omeric figure applie d to th is
same horse,011. 4 . 277
7 91 ; (ff n egm ru fa g xocl ov l oz o v u‘u q
fi nd . 8 . 515
ru n off” cxl vyevoc, xm l m ' i oz o v mn goh n ovn g.
Ibid . 11 . 525
wa r (w axl wm fl vz tmw 1 0 1 a v m? ( Ju li a n a .
Srmscrrsoc s 0mm: rmmns . The advice of Capys cons ists
of t wo alternatives : ei ther to destrov the horse. (bv fire or
water as thev migh t prefer). or to explore its conten ts . The
copu lat ive QUE is used to connect together the two parts of
which the first alternat ive consists. The E nglish language does
not admi t of a simi lar structure.
Pain t s IB I A NTI-3 ens is A lumys srmu nncmuur
as m en, 1-71
‘
PROCUL : o MlSl-IRI . Compare Liv. 1 . 12:"Mcttus
Curt ius princeps ab arce decucurrera t nee proenl iam9 9,
a porta Palat li erat, clami tans,‘vicimus
A ur L'
LLA reru ns no.“ omens nou s DA N AL'
M . A dmir ab lv
translated bv Sch i ller
ein Griech isches geschenk und kein betrug verborgen ?"
Such masterlv touches, promissorv of the future splendour of
Sch i ller’
s gen ius . occur every now and then in h is “ Freic
Uebersetz ung”of the second and fourth books of the A eneid
,
wh ich is, however. on the whole, an inferior production . evincing
not merely immaturity of poetical power. but a considerable
wan t of perception of the delicacies of Virgi l’
s expressions, and
even some ignorance of the Lat in language.
43 m m [49- 53
49 53.
QUIDQU ID ID 13 1‘ TIME O DANAOS ET DONA FEREXTI-S
SIC PATUS VALIDIS INGE N'I'E I VIRIBUS B ASTAM
IN LATUS INQUE FERI CURVAM COMPAGIBUS ALVUM
CONTORSIT STETIT ILLA TREME NS UTEROQUE RECUSSO
INSONUERE CAVAE GEMITUMQUE DEDERE CAVERN AE
Qcmomn ID is'
r,TIMI-JO. So Ov id, H eroid . 203 (of an omi
nous dream) :“
quidquid id est,timeo.
"
Tmso nam es E l”noxa rsnnxrrs . In th is so oft - quoted
sentiment there is noth ing new except i ts application to the
Danai : ExSQwv adwga dwga ommya was a proverb even
in the davs of Sophocles. See Ajax, 6 6 5 .
VALID IS xxonnrnu vu unus. The great siz e of the spear, and
the force with wh ich it is hurled, are not matters of indiffer
ence, but absolutely necessarv to the production , on the huge
mass of which the horse consisted,of the considerable effect
described by the words
manoous mousse
msox um cu s s osmrvuour: nxnzm: a m use.
Of the five terms most frequently used by Virgi l to express
the casting of a spear, v iz .
,i ac i o
,con i i c i o
,t orq u eo ,
i n t er
q ueo and con torqu eo, the two first are the weakest and
sign ify : i ac i o ,simply to throw ; c on i i c i o
,to throw w i th the
collec ted force of the i nd i vi dual, wh ich , however, need not be
great, for the term is applied, 2. 544,to Priam throwing h is
“ imbelle telum sine ictu.
” The three latter sign ify to hu rl :
t orq u eo, simply to hurt; i n t orq u eo, to hu rl forcibly; con
to rq u eo ,wi th all the collected s trength of a powerfu lly strong
man— c on,when applied in composi tion to the act of one, being
no less intensive than when applied to that of a number of individ uals ; in the former case indicating that the act is the result
of the whole collected power of the one,in the latter that i t is the
49- 68 cam e - m m .) BOW 11 43
See. Rem. on“corripiunt spati um, 6 . 634 ; and on
“con
Am 1 . 8 6 i n t o rq u eo ,i mm t t o , is nei ther there nor any
where else (except under the particular circumstances mentioned
in Bern . on Aen . 1 . 85 (used in that sense,but always in the
sense of p us h ing— eith er p hysically push ing , as Aen .
7. 621 ; 8 . 239, h e ; or metaphorically push i ng, as A en . 1 . 15
2. 55,520, (kc.
Is u rns woes ram onava couraowns s weat — Is s um:
is not, as maintai ned by Thi s], and after him by Forbiger, in to
the alerts : first, because there is much harshness in in terpret
hig the m before anvvm so very dififeren tly from the m before
u rns, of wh ich it is the more repeti tion. Secondly, because
the word nsonsed verse 52,implies that the in terior of the
horse was only concussed , not perforated . Th irdly, because the
W e!) vm o F‘OEDARE , verse 55
,almost expresses that the
interi or had not been previously“ foedata form.
"Fourthly,
because the words “tel
-
go intorseri t,"
verse 231, limi t the lesion
made by the c u s p i s .verse 230, to the terg um, a term never
applied exoept to tho exterior of the body. For all these ree
sons I reject Th iel'
s in terpretation , and understanding (with
Wagner) one to be taken epexegetieally (see Rem. on Am .
L 5OO ;
M m the a lrw or bclly. Thus the precise position of the
wound is demzmined to have been in the hindes' part of the side,
corresponding to the cavi ty of the belly, not of the chest ; and
ln tho lateral part ot'
the belly, not the under pm Virgil
chow thia posi tion for me wound wi th great propriety, be
cause the portion of fi ie horse’s side eorresponding m the befly,
wag much h rga than that corm ponding to the chesg not
only l flou led a betmr mark to laocoon, hut m pmeisely the
Compare Am . 7. 499
“
W e ammo seni ta pc qee ilia veni t amndo;
52 mammal [56 moment—mam
moment: NUN C s'rARt-zs Parametric mx A LTA reassess
VAR . LE CT.
srxnr.s*—Mxxsnr.s I Rom ; Pal . ; Pierius :
“ In anti qui s omnibus codd. quot
quot habu i manual-as legi . II H . I II Princ . ; Mod ; M il . 1475, 1492;
Bresc P . Manut . ; La Gerda; D . Heine ; N . Heins . (1670, 1671 , 1676 ,Ph il : Heyn . ; Brunck ; Wakef ; Potts. Dorph s, Lads. Haupt.
srxmtr—m snnss I Med . (a T being placed over the Sam . sec .) II195
.
II I Serv . ; You . 1475 (Jensen) ; Voss ; Wagn . (1832, 1841 ; Lect. Viv-
g.
and R ibb .
srxnm M axxnsr II113
.
srxnss Manama I I I II Ven . 1470. 1471.
0 Va! Vern, St . Ga ll .
e nrs— m xsuss,the reading of the great majority of the MSS.,
is to be preferred not on ly on account of the life wh ich the
sudden apostrophe th rows into the passage, but on accoun t of the
apparen t original from which our author drew,
viz .
,E urip.
Troad . 45 , where Neptune similarly apostroph iz es Trev:
«Hf,m 11 01
’
evn youoa , xm gr p 0 1, n ol cg,9
“ m ay re m '
gywy . u a t y r) di wl m é
I l a /Ja g, d rag 71m g, 110 0 «v w marvel ; 6 1 V
and of the apparent copy by later authors,as Si lius
,10. 6 58
“ base tum Roma fui t , post to cui vertero mores
si stabat fati s, potins, Carthage, manor-
os .
Id. 7 . 563
nullaque nunc stares terrarum vertice, Roma.
Victorinus (A re Gram .) gives th is reading also, but does not cite the
end of the verse.
$4 0 cur- am ] BOOK II . 53
Tnou cur arose su m theme; Palm aux m a uxxsaes,
In the some way as the Greeks used run awa y and freeprm m
as varieties for swan—the former addi ng to the simple concep
tion of existence that of chance or fortune, as the cause of such
existence, and the latter that of nature or birth— se the Romans
used s t are and manere, the former adding to the sunple con
ception that of uprigh tness of posi tion, the latter that of con
tinuance in respect of time. In ei ther language, accordi ng to
the particular circumstances of the case. i t was sometimes the
sinrple conception , sometimes the superadded, wh ich predomi
nated. In the case before us the superadded is strong :“thou
Troy shouldst stand upright, and thou ci tadel of Prism shouldst
conti nue in existence.
"Compare 6 . 300: “
stan t lumina flam
ma,”where “
stunt”is stand flared and wide ope n, or
,as we
say, s tare. A t other times the superadded conception is wholly
sunk and lost, as Mani ] . l . 643 (Jacob)“atque ubi so primis extollit Phoebus ab undis ,
illis com mand , ques turn premi t aurous orbis,
where there is no notion of continuance at all , and “manet
is no more than es t .
59—70.
QUI SE—ACC lPERB
Hoe team or 81m m ,“Vel ut caperetur, vel qu ia Graec i
simulabaut, Serv ius. “Ut adduceretur ad regem,
”Heyne.
By uoc msnn is not mean t ei ther merely"ut caperetur
"or
merely“ut ad regem adduceretur,
”but both together, vi z .,
that he should be taken into custody and brought before the
54 A E N E IDE A [59—70 QUl—ACCIPERE
king, v i z .
,as the fi rst step or move towards h is u ltimate object
'
rnomu aperire acmvxs .
Hoc IPSUM,th is verv th ing wh ich I have just presented
to my readers, vi z .,maxus rosr TERGA asvrxcrcu an anomr TRA
nnnaxr. Compare Ov id, M et . 9 . 723 .
Iph is amat qua posse frui desperat. ct auget
hoe ipsum flammas”
[th is verv th ing, v iz .
,that he loves one whom he despairs of
ever enjoy i ng]. Ov id,JIM . I I . 38 1
and A lcyone con iux exc ita tumu ltu
prosilit , et, acudam totos ornata capillos,
disi icit [ms ipsos
[the very hair she had just been dressing].
Hurno. Tak ing the in i tiative,doing what he need not have
done.
TROIAMQUE AFE RIRE ’I’
A CH IVIS.
“ A nd open Troyes gates unto
the Greeks,
”Surrev . N o; not li terally op en the gates ofTrov
but p rocure an en trance for the Greeks into Trev ; make Troy(ur
nss i bln to them . Compare Am . 10. 864 : “
aperl t si nul la
viam v is. Stat ius, l eb . 12. 293 .
Theseos ad muros,ut Pallada flecteret
,1bat ,
supplicibusque pi is fac iles aperiret A thenas .
Si l. Ital . 13. 49 :“caeleste reportat
Palladium, ac nostris aper z'
t mala Pergama fans .
Venan t . Fortun . Poemat . I . 5 . 3 (in cellu lam S. Mart in i ) :
exul enim terris, caeli incola. saspe solebat
clausus Mart ians h inc flp t’r irc poles
lopeu heaven,i . e. , gu ide to heaven
,show the wav by wh ich
heaven migh t be en tered]. Iscan . do hello Troinno,I . 4 7 .
haetenus haec ; tuque. oro. tuo da. maxime, vat i
ire iter inceptum. Troiamque (rpm- i re iacen tcm
"
( in wh ich latter the act ion of open ing Trov is figurat ivelv as
cribed to the poet who describes i t).
DASAUM 1xsmu s. These words are plain ly repeated from
Dido'
s request to Aeneas,A nn . 1 . 758 .
59- 70 eta—Locum } BOOK II . 55
Inseam . A s a rms means not merely weapons ,whether
ofl'
enm’
ce or defens im,but all kinds and means of offence and
defame, so i ts compound i n erm i s means not merely wi thou t
less , dis/mm . The latter is the sense in which I think i t is
used in the passnge before ns ; because, first, it is not to be
supposed that Virgi l, having told us that Sinon was a prisoner,
with his hands bound behind h is back,would think i t necessary
to inform us almost instantly afterwards that he was unarmed
or wal kou t weapons . A nd, secondly, because even if Sinon had
not been bound, weapons could have been of no avail to h im
against the AM A by whom he was surrounded, and therefore
the want of them made no real difi'
erence in his condi tion, and
could not have been assigned, even by poetical implication , as
a mason for h is emoti on or conduct It is in thi s strong sense
of utterly wi thou t memes of offence or defence, and not in its
li tesal sense of weapon lsss , that“ inermis is to be understood
also, d en . 1 . 491 :
“ tendentemque menus Priamnm conspexi t t'
na'mes :
because, although it migh t have contributed to the pathos of
picture to have represen ted a you ng warrior’
s hands as
stretched out weapon less , it could have had no such effect to
have so represented the hands of Prism,who was so old as to
be unable to wield weapons, and was equal ly“ inermis (help
less and defencsless ) whether he had arms in his hands or not
8ce Am . 2. 509, 510, at and compare Taci t. A n n . 6 .
81 : “ Kt senectutemTi berii nt i nen ncm despiciens.
”
The same
meaning hollows i am u'
s in to the Italian,as Gem s . L ib. 3 . 11
“ i semplic i fanciulli , e i vecchi i’
nermi’
,
c'l volgo delle donne sbiggotti te.
"
Qua 3:1e m us ACCIPERB ? Compare Qui ncti l. De
clam . 12. 28 :“Quomodo me a scelere meo di vellercm? in
ques alumna terms, quae inhospitalia maria conderem?"
56 A E N E ID E A [75 QUIDVl—OAPTO
QUIDVE FERAT ME MORET QUA B SIT FLDUCIA CA PTO
VAR . LE CT.
onwvn rum mm. 1 Pal . III D. Reins ; N . Heins.
[p zmcL ] can-nus, cu nvs rsnar ; mm. 111 Heyno; Wakefi z Wagu.
1841 , Lad. ; H aupt.
[punch ] can-
res, cumvn rnnar
,Man . II ] P. Manat ; D . Ii cinsx. N . Heine.
Brunck ; Voss ("Nach rsnar ein
[punct.] mares. oumvn rsaar am ount . 1 Med.
[punct ., &c .] casrus em s roar,Man. [ II Ribb.
0 Vat .,Rona , Van , St . Ga ll .
Qnmvn FERAT. What news he brings, i . e.,what he has to sav.
Compare Metast . La Clemen sa (It Ti to, I . 11 : “0 ben , ehe
rech i ?”
[what do you bring? i . e.
,what news ? what have
you to say Metast . A ch i lle, 3 . 2 : “si turbato A rcade ! che
rccasti ?"
[what news have you
QUAE srr FIDUCIA CAP’
I’
O.
“
Qua fiducia se ipse captivi tati
obtulisset,”Burmann
,Forb iger. Kappes.
“ Quid i llud sit quod
i lli fiduciam apud hostes capto pariat, ut putet a Troian is sibi
esse parcendum,
”Servins ; after much trifling, Wagner
In both explanations both FIDUCIA and 05 1e are understood
in a stronger sense than,as I th ink
,has been intended bv our
author. CAPTO has just been used,and exactlv in a Simi lar
posi tion in the verse,in the simple sense of the p ri soner ; and, as
it would seem,for no other reason than as a descript ive substi
tute for the pronoun (or) , alwavs when poss ible avoided by
poets . Why is i ts sense differen t. more special and emphatic,
here onlv eleven lines later ? F i d u c i a was the word com
mou ly used by the Romans to express the confidence,expect a
tion, view,object
,wh ich a pers on had on any occasion in his
75 ournvn—cm o] BOOK II . 57
mind. or wi th wh ich he went anywhere, or performed any,
even the most trifl ing and indifferent act [ compare Martial,
1 :
quae te causa trah it, vel quae fiduc ia Romain,
Sexto? quid aut speras, au t petis inde?refer.
sed erat fid iw ia dispar.
coniugi i pactaeque espectat tempora taedae,
quamquo virum putat esse, suum fore credi t Ianthe.
Iph is amat qua posse frui desperat, et auget
hoc ipsum flammas : ardetque in virgine virgo
What reason is there why its meaning here should be more
emphat ic and special? The quest ion .
" what is the prisoner’
s
case? what has he to say for h imself. on what does he rely
[compare Taci t . A n nal. 3 . 11 : " Post quae reo [l’ison i ] T.
Arrun t ium, T. Vin icium,A sin ium Gallum. Aeserninum Mar
cellum,Sext. Pompeium patronos peten t i , usque diversa ex
cusanti bus, M . Lepidus, ct L. Piso,et Livineius Regulus adfuere
,
arrec ta omn i civ itate, quanta ti des amicis German ici , quae fidu
ria rec] , is perfectly appropriate; and according to our author’
s
custom, completes the mean ing of the Trojans. not suffic iently
fully expressed in the preceding questions : QL'
O saxorxxs cur:
rt s?Qt nnvs ream?
preciselv as the self- same words ("
quae
fiduc ia"
) in the passage just adduced from Mart ial complete
the similar inquiry:“
quae te causa trah it ?"
CA PTO,the capt ive. Compare Si l. 6 . (ed. Rup.)
quae [Poenorum cohors] moesta repulsa
ac minitans cap to [Regu lo], patrias prOperabat. ad oras .
58 A E N E IDE A [76 mu s—mm
[LLB HA EC DEI’OSITA TA ND EM FORMID IXB FATL'
R
VAR . LE CT.
lLLE— FATL'
R I l l P . H aunt ; D . IIein8° Ph l i ' Pott ° Hoyne; W
'
agn . ( 1832,1841
,and Haupt ; W i lms .
u mn rarrn OMITTE D I I’al. ; Med . (but the verse wri tten in red ink at
bottom of page).
m a m run OMITTE D (H t STIGJIATIZ E I) 111 N . Heins . VOSS ;
Peerlk ; Ribb.
O Vat , Rom Vcr St . Gal l .
I cannot agree wi th the Lov den octavo edition of 1680 the
younger Heinsius, and Barmann , in enclosing th is verse be
tween crotchets,and st ill less with Brunch in expunging it en
t irely,on the ground that i t attributes fear to Sinon ,
whom
Virgi l but a few lines previously has represented as FIDE NS
more m e n us,&c . , and must therefore be suppositi tious.
Nei ther do I plead in i ts defence,w ith Heyne and some other
commen tators,that Sinon first p retends to be agi tated wi th fear
(renames), and then p retends to lay h is fear aside (“ Pingit
Sinon of bee, quasi deposuerit formidinem,
”Heyne) : on the
con trary , I think that Vi rgil, having represented Sinon as enter
ing upon the execut ion of h is plot wi th boldness and confidence,
represents h im as rea lly TL'
RB ATI'
S (agi ta ted and frigh tened ), when
he comes to be actually confron ted w i th the danger, and then as
really recovering from h is agi tation when he finds that the im
med iate danger is over, and that the Trojans, instead of putting
h im to death instantly on the spot , are willing to hear what he
has to sav .
TURBATUS means really agitated , and DEPOSIT) . Fonmmma,
really recovering selfl possession . because if Virgi l had in
tended to express by these words only simulated emotion , i t can
so A E NE IDE A [76 tu g—mm
h is life with all the eloquence of unaffected fear. So Davns
(Ter. A nd . 4 . instead of acquainting Mysis wi th h is plot,
and instructing her what answer‘s she shou ld give to Chremes,
prefers to place her in such a si tuation that— speaking the truth ,
and in enti re ignorance of h is design- her answers must yet
of necessi ty be the very answers wh ich he desired ; and when
Mysis afterwards inqu ires why he had not schooled her as to
his inten tions,replies
paullum interesse, ceases, ex animo omn ia
u t fcrt nat ure facias,an de indust i - ia ?
”
It was inconsisten t w i th V irgi l’
s plot to make Sinon speak the
truth,but he could with perfect consistency
,and therefore did,
represen t h im as actuated bv real emotion ; wh ich rea l emotion
is in express terms contrasted w ith h is false words at verse 107,
ruessourrua m FICTU escrow: FATUR .
The reader wi ll,however
,observe that Virgi l, always judi
cions,careful lv avoids ascri bing extreme fear or agi tation to
Sinon : he is TURB ATL’
S (agi ta ted ), PA VITANS ( in a flu tter), but he
does not , l ike Dolon, h is undoubted original, become xl wgog
arm : det ers , nor do h is teeth chatter (agap’og dc dt a oroya ywet
’
odovt wr ). Such extreme degree of terror,although beautifully
consistent wi th the simple undisgu ised confession of Dolon,
would have been wholly incompatible with the cunning and in
tricate web wh ich Sinon . almost from the first momen t he opens
his mou th , begins to wrap round the Trojans. It is, therefore,
wi th the strictest propriety and observance of nature that Virgi l
represen ts Sinon at first held and confiden t : then disconcerted
and agi tated at the prospect of immediate death : then re
assured bv the encouragemen t he received : then again , losing
confidence when the Trojans man ifest the vehemen t impat ience
expressed bv the words run vane ARDEMUS scru m, &c.
,and
w ith renewed fear and trembling (mn raxs) pursuing h is
feigned narrat ive : and then . finally,when he had received an
absolute promise of personal safety , going on ,wi thout further
fear or hesitat ion ,to reveal the pretended secret of h is com
patriots .
Throughout the whole story the reader must never forget
62 A ENE IDEA [76 ru n—m us
Trojans, or whether from both these causes conjoin tly), and
relates how bv the v i llanous concert of the priest Calchas wi th
Ulysses he was selected to be offered up as a v ictim to appease
the offended gods ; how he escaped from the altar,and lay h id
during the n igh t ( the preceding n igh t) in a morass ; and then
lamen ting that h is escape from death by the hands of the
Greeks had on ly led h im to death by the h ands of the Trojans,and that he was never more to see h is coun try, home, or rela
tives,concludes w ith a pathetic adjura tion
,in the name of the
gods above and of inviolable fai th,th at they would vet pi ty
such unexampled, such undeserved misery ,and spare his life.
H is tears,h is agony of fear, the plausib i lity of h is storv
,their
sympathy w i th the object of the hatred and persecu tion of the
Greeks and of Ulvsses, prevai l : they gran t h im h is l ife: and so
c loses the first act of the in terlude of Sinon .
In noth ing is the admirable judgmen t of Virgi l more re
markable than in the sk i ll w i th wh ich he has all th is wh i le
kept the wooden horse,as it were in abeyance. N o act has
been done,no word u ttered. wh ich cou ld exci te in the Trojan
mind,or in the mind of the reader
,ignoran t of the sequel, the
sligh test suspicion that Sinon has an y th ing whatsoever to do
w ith the horse,or the horse wi th Sinon . So carefu l is the poet
to avoid every, even the sligh test, ground for a suspicion , which
would have been fata l to the en tire plot, that i t is from a dis
tance,and bv the agency of the Trojans themselves
,he brings
Sinon into the vic inage of the horse; and that,in the whole
course of the long h istory wh ich Sinon gives of himself,and
wh ich the reader wi ll observe is now concluded,the horse is
never so much as men tioned or even alluded to,except once,
and then so artfully as i t were on lv for the purpose of fixing a
date) . that the men t ion wh ich is made,wh i le i t stimulates the
Trojans to question h im on the subject,seems less remarkable
than absolute si lence would have been , inasmuch as i t proves
that Sinon does not de i ndus tria eschew all notice of an objectwh ich must have attracted h is atten tion
,and of the purport of
wh ich he could not but be supposed to have some knowledge.
In the second act of the in terlude,or that part wh ich com
?6 nan—u rn ] 800K I] . 63
mences wi th verse 152, we find Si non total lv changed ;“now
more hold , the tempter new part puts ou ;"h is li fe
secure, guaranteed by the ki ng himself, he is no longer the
M eet, st inging , hesi tating, trembling wretch , but t he successful
and exal ting vil lain. He loudly and boldly invokes the gods
to Wi tness his abjuration of the Greeks and acceptance of the
Trojan covenant ; and makes h is revelation of the importan t
secret whi ch is to be the rich reward of the Trojan c lemency,
not, as he had pleaded for h is life, in broken passages , leaving
06”
at one place and commenci ng at anoth er,but u no tenere—ex
plaining in unin terrupted sequence the absence of the Greeks,
their in ten ded return, the object for wh ich they buil t the horse,and why th ey bui lt it of so large dimensions ; t he ev il conse
quences to the Trojans if they offered i t any injury, and to theGreeks if i t were received in to the ci ty, &c . The impostor is
fully credi ted ; the generous, unwary, and fate- devoted Trojans
are caugh t in the toi ls so deli cately woven and so noiselessly
drawn around them, and the curta in falls.
If the reader happen to be one of these critics who th ink th e
story of the wooden horse deficien t in verisimi li tude, he wi ll
remis s wi th the greater favour an interpretation wh ich tends to
increase the veris imil i tude, by representi ng the falsehood and
cunning of Sinon as uni ted, not w i th that quali ty wi th wh ich
falsehood and cunn ing are so inconsi sten t and so rarely uni ted,
heroic fortitude, but wi th their very compati ble and nearlv allied
It is impossible to leave th is subject wi thou t remarking how
favou rably to Trojan fai th and generosi ty (as migh t be expected ,
Virgil being the pasta and Aeneas the narrator) the conduct of
the Trojans towards Sinon contrasts w i th that of the Greeks
towards Dolou Ulysses and D iomede encourage Dolon,and
tell h im not to thi nk of death , on wh ich ambiguous pledge he
spared, but is treated wi th kindness and hospitali ty.
That most rigid and terrific of all the dispensers of the so
64 AENE IDEA [77 concur—ram s
called divine retribu tive justice, Dante (see Inferno, 30. 46 , et
punishes Sinon in hell wi th an eternal sweating fever, in
company (according to the great poet’
s usual eccentric manner
of grouping h is characters) on the one side wi th Potiphar’
s wi fe,
whom he pun ishes with a simi lar fever, and on the other with
a famous coiner of base money at Brescia, whom he torments
with a never- dy ing th irst and dropsy, and between whom and
Sinon ensues a con tention in none of the gentlest bi llingsgate,
wh ich of the two is the greater sinner.
CUN CTA E QUIDE M TIB I REX FUE RIT QUODCUNQUE FATE BOR
VAR . L E CT.
PITERIT ouoncrxocr: 1 Med . 11 (if. 111 Servs. Ven ice. 1470. 1471. 1475
(Jensen) ; Modena ; Brescia ; M i lan , 1492; G. Fabric : D . Reins :
N . Reins . (3 eds ) ; l Ieyne; Wakefx. Pottier; Dorph . ; Wagn. ( 1832.184 1, IIaupt ; R ihb.
runnmr cu stom er }: I Pal . (thus : FUE RINT, the N being, although very
pale and almost indiscerni ble,apparently inserted by ori ginal hand. i t
is omitted by Ribb.) l l 12 (found by Pierius and N . H eins . in the
greater number of their MSS.
,and by Burm. in almost all h is). III
Ven ice,1472; P. Manut . ; Ph ili ppe.
r mzarr quancnxoun I l l M ilan, 1475.
0 Vat Rom ., Von ,St . Gall .
Fc nmr QUODCUN QUE . Qu icunqnc me sequatur eventus,”Ser
v ius.
“
Quicqu id cvenerit,mih ique exinde accideri t
,
”Heyne.
“
QUODCUNQUE referendum ad CUNCTA,
" Wagner. A rguing
against wh ich interpreta tion of Wagner, and in favour of that
of Servius and H eyne, Si ipfle says (“Virgilii opera : mi t an
merkungen z ur E neide versehen von Karl Fr. Supfle: Karls
77 com a—u n ites ] 300K 11. 65
tube. 1847“A nch haben schon die alten
,wie Phaedrus im
prologe z um dritten buche. die worte anders und woh l rich tiger
gefasst, n iiml ich : ‘was auch daraus werden mag. w ie es mir
such ergehen mag, wenn ich in allem euch die wahrheit
I agree en tirelv wi th Wagner. and th ink the mean ing is :“ I
will confess al l whatever i t mav have been,whatever there mav
have been in i t.” The words are not less obscure in the quotation
and application made of them by Phaedrus ( see the two- column
note on them in Schwabe'
s edi t ion ) than in Sinon'
s original
use of them— a notable proof of the almost hopeless obscuritv of
the Latin language: an obscuri ty arising from i ts brev itv . and
espec ially , as it seems to me. from i ts almost cons tan t omiss ion
of pronouns and pronominal adjec ti ves. I am. however. in
clined to th ink that in Phaedrus'
s quotat ion of the Word 's
"
quod
cunque fuerit"
stands in apposi tion to“ librum exarabo tert ium.
and th at the meaning of them there. as in S inon'
s original use
of them. is. such a s i t i s . good or bad . of wha t/«rm: In
’
m l i t
may turn ou t to be. It is as if Phae drus had sa id : Bu t now
as to th is th ird book of mine.ve shall. as Sinon to ld King
Priam,hear the whole of i t s uc h as i t l be it good or be it
bad. See Bern . on 1 . 82.
Orso n . rt mrr (grom met s. FATE B OH. A s we migh t
say in E nglish : I wi ll tell vou the whole of it . let it be how
it wi ll—meaning. not how It w i ll be w ith me. but how i t w i ll
be wi th the matter.
Orson orencrxqr z . em '
t lv a s well rema rked by Wagner.
Praes tab . ) the Greek m u m . o I t . Compare 427 Pulmon
qune plurima. It mar furt her be a lleged in mpp ort of t in
above interpretation. and against the "
quic unque rm: u -
quamr
even tus"Of SCYTH E ( an in terpre
ta tion. howeve r. 7107.‘
6 l9 ll 'z 'l t
the support of Corippus JIM nes. 4 . 510:
verb n ihi m m t tamer.
that th is th ird allusion t n the dan ger of da r t: r 't. wt. “
fl oor.
was threatened seems to he a M ew-o. W of
a{m y of
a danger alreadv snfi m’
em fi «m M at t/ AM . u . aim/ Act
m a gn um- g rog :
66 (79—87 Boo—m itts
everv line of the preceding account beginning wi th CERTA E
occurrence norm,verse 62
,and ending wi th tam er POENAS
saxonmn POSCUNT,verse 72.
79—87.
1100 PRIMUM NEC SI MISERUM FORTUN A SINON EM
PINK I'
I‘VANUM E
'
I‘
IAM MENDACEMQUE IMPROBA PINGE I'
FAN DO A LIQUOI) SI FORTE TUAS PE RVEN IT AD AURES
B ELIDA E NOME N PALAME DIS ET IN CLY'I’
A FAMA
GLORIA QUE M FALSA SUB PROD ITION E PELASGI
INSOXTE M IN FANDO IN DICIO QUIA BELLA VETABA '
I‘
DE M ISFB E
O
N E CI NUN C CASSUM LUMIN E LUGE NT
ILLI ME COMITEM ET CONSAXGUIN ITATE PROPIN QUUM
PAUPl-IR IN ARMA PATE R PRIMIS HUC MISIT AB ANNIS
Vaxnm mu m ME NDACEMQUE IMPROB A rmorrr. VANUM,one who
asserts what is not the fact,from ignorance, folly, or mistake;
Gr. “ tu mor,112907 ( as Soph . Aj . 116 1 (ed. Brnnck)
xa u or yu p m oxcorov z l vu v
uvd‘
pog y a t a t o v, q ).r wg 57m y vd ov
‘u evov.
D iog. Laert . 2. 140: K arelpoovet ro [Menedemus] K now w t
/ 1ngog rz co t ow Eon gtewv a z ovtor) : MENDA CEM,one who
assert s what is not the fact from a desire to deceive. In oth er
words,and less specially : VAN UM , one who is deceived h imself;
mmoacnn one who desires to deceive others. Compare Am .
I . 396h i frustra angariam vam
’
docuere parentes
(where"van i is i ll- informed on the subject
,and therefore
teach ing erroneous doctrine; teach ing erroneous doctrine,but
believing what they taugh t to be the tru th ). A lso,Liv . 6 . 14
Vera an coma iaceret”— th ings conformable to fact
,or th ings
not conformable to fact,no matter whether he beh aved them
68 AENEIDEA [79—87 soc—mm
FA LSA sun PROD ITIONE ,“ h . e. sub falso crimine prodition is,
Servius ; followed by H eyne, and all the other commen tators and
translators. To th is in terpretation I object : F i rstly, that no
au thori tv has been adduced to show that pro d i t i o may be
used for c r imen p rod i t i on i s ; the ac t committed, for the
charge founded Upon the commission of the act. Secondly, that
if Virgil had intended to sav that the Pelasgi had condemned
Palamedes,on or by mea ns of a false charge of treason, he
wou ld more probablv have used the words muss Pnonrnorrn in
the same manner as INFA NDO INDICIO,wi thout a preposi tion .
Th irdly, that th is in terpretation represents the whole Greek
nation at Troy (FE LA SGI ) as conspiring against Palamedes ;
wh ich is (a) con trarv to all verisimi li tude; (b) deprives IN FAN DO
IND ICIO of i ts force. because, if all were conspiring against Pala
medes,i t was of small consequence how
" infandous"the infor
mation or informer was,or
,indeed
,whether there were any
informat ion or informer at all ; and (c) contradicts the state
ment (verse 90) that i t was through the mach inations of U lysses
that Palamedes’
condemnation was accomplished.
Rejecting, for all these reasons,the received in terpretation,
I render FA LSA sen PRODITION E , du ri ng, or a t the time of, a false
or feigned treason ; i . e.
,when there was an alarm (whether of
acciden tal or concerted origin i t matters not) of treason in the
Grecian camp. The words being so interpreted, the mean ing of
the passage is,not that the Pelasgi brough t a fa lse charge of
treason against Palamedes and condemned h im,although i nno
ce nt, but that the Pelasgi condemned Palamedes on an intan
dous information,wh ich
,being brought against him at a time
when. there was an alarm of treason i n the c amp ,was on that
account the more readi ly credi ted. In support of this interpreta
t ion, I beg to observe that i t restores to PRODITIONE i ts
simple grammat ical sign ificat ion . Compare Caes. de Bell . Gall .
7. 20: inqu i t,‘a me
,Vercingetorix, beneficia habetis,
quem p rodi tz'
am’
s and (that ) Vercingetorix-
pro
di tio nz'
s insimulatus— respondi t .”
that the use of su b in the
sense of during, or a t the time of, is fami liar to every scholar;
thus,su b n oc t e
,s u b somn o
,su b p rofec t i on e , s u b ad
79—87 nee—u m ] BOOK II . 69
ven tu , &c. Livy (26 . 16 ) has even joined s ub to the close cognate
of prod i t i o—ded i t i o ; only putting ded i t i o in the accusat ive,
because he wishes to express, not the precise time, but abou t the
time of the ded i t i o. that,th is interpretation being adopted,
mom is no longer a tautology of mass ; the latter express
ing only the falset of the general rumour of treason,not of
the particular charge brough t against Palamedes. that th is
interpretation represents the Pelasgi , not, unnaturally, in the
triple character of consp irators , accusers, and judges, but natu
rally, in the single character of judges, prevai le d upon partlyby the prevalent alarm of treason. and partly by the offence
they had taken against Palamedes, t BELLA vmanar,to give
credi t to an infandous information against h im. that a
greater degree of verisimili tude is thus conferred on the word s
mme caisson Lemur: w asn'
t,because it is more probable that
the Pelasgi would lament Palamedes (as soon as experience had
taught them the groundlessness of their dislike to h im on account
of his opposi tion to the war) if they had themselves been deluded
into convi cting him on an“ infandum indic ium
,
”than that they
weuld, under any circumstances, lament h im,if th eir hatred to
him trad been so great as to induce them to conv ict h im on a
charge wh ich they not only knew to be false,but of wh ich they
were themselves the concoctors. A n d that Ovid draws an
express and strong di stinction between the party who aroused
and the party who condemned Palamedes (M et . 13 .
“an falso Palamedeu crimine turpe
m oussemih i [ow Uly88i ], vobi s [my Pehtsgis] (k ni twear doom-
um
Fu s a rw nmose. Not only was Palamedes innocen t of the
crime laid to hi s charge, but the crime itself had no existence,
had not been committed by any one ; the“
proditio”was “ falsa,
”
a mere concocted prod i t i o ,wh ich had no existence whatever
just as, Tacitus, Annal . I . 39 (“
t ue mos vulgo, quamvis fals is
reum subdere, Munatium Plancum consulatu functum, principem
legt fionis, auctorem senatus- consulti the sch emaconsultnm which was laid to the charge of Munati us Plancus
had no existence whatever, had never been pnssed at all,was a
70 A EN E IDE A [79—87 noc—ansxs
feigned (fa l s um) senatus- consultum. Compare also Ovid,M et .
15 . 154 .
qu id Styga, quid tenebres , qu id nomina vana timetis,
materiem ratum, fa ls ique piacu la mundi ?
[a n orld wh ich has no exis t/ewe a t all, a feigned world ].
Qusn (vers e Th is word (QU E M , and not i llum) suffi
ciently shows that Sinon has not yet begun to give any new
informat ion to the Trojans,but is employed, as far as the word
xeoi,in reca lling to their recollection facts wi th wh ich he knew
thev were perfect ly well acquainted (“ i ncipi t a veris
,
”Serv ius).
The words NUNC (JASSL’
M LUMIN E 1.1'
enxr (see below) are th rown
in paren thet icallv between the exordium in wh ich he thus re
minds them of known facts and the new information which he
begins to convey at verse 86,
m: COMITE M,&c. H ence a
plain reason why Sinon does not specify the precise charge
made against Palamedes, h is object being not to give a h istory
of that individual,but merelv to recal to the mind of theTrojans
what thev already knew respecting him.
N ecr— N ex,not merely death
,but death by r iolence
,and
of the i u n'
es is ti ny; slaugh ter, bu tchery, as Georg . 3. 4 78
h ic quonda m morbo caeli miseranda coorta est
tempestas , totoque aut umni incandui t aestu,
et genus omnc nec i pecudum dedi t, omne ferarum,
corrupi tque lacus : infecit pabula tabo.
nec via mortis erat simplex ;”
therefore, in our text, xecr, execu tion ; and,Liv . 34. 44 (quoted
below),“necatus
,ereon ted
, p u t to dea th as a criminal .
D EM lSl-IRE,sen t dozen . Dsmsmn N E CI
,sen t down to death by
the hands of the exec u tioner . But why dou'
n ? why the DE ?
Simply because n ex is a form of death ; and death,Sa va rag,
Orcus,Pluto
,H ades
,the i n feri
,the umbrae
,the man es
,are
all,in relation to th is world
,down
,below . A ccordingly, 5. 691
infesto fulmine mort i .
Si meroor,domi tic.
”
10. 6 64
obvia multa virum demi tt i t corpora mom .
73 - 87 soc—nuns] BOOK IL 71
2. 3-98 : “multos Banaum demittimus Oreo,
and especial ly
12. 883“o qu e satin ima deh ieeat
term mih i, ma neaque dsam demi tte t ad imoa!"
(where we have the down force of the d e twice intensi fied by
imu s). A lso, ,8tat. Theb . 1. 6 58 (of Cboroebus chal lenging
Apollo to shoot h im with hi s arrow)“
proinde move phnretrns, urcuaque in tends sonoros,
insignemque animam lcto M ic.
"
The same verb is used both by Sallust and Livy to express
the lett ing down of a condemned pri soner into the“Robur
”or
underground dungeon in wh ich he was to be executed—neon
tua [Sallush Bell . Q tti l . 58 : “ Eat locus in careers, quod
Tullianum appellatur, ubi paululum ascenderia ad inovam,circi
ter xi i . pedes humi depressus. Bum muniunt undique parietes,
atque insuper camera lapideis forn icibus vincta, sed inculta tene
brie,Odere foeda, atque terribilis eius facies. In sum locum
postquam t18m set Lentulus, vi ndi ces rerum capital ium,.
laqueo gulam fregera Liv. 34. 44 : “Plemin ius in inferiorem
dwdsstw careerem est, In Rome I have myself
vin'
ted th is lower cell or “Robur,
”and a horrible place, indeed,
it is— less horri ble, however, at present than when i t received
unhappy Jugurtha or St. Peter; for i t has now, for the couve
nience of visi tors, a secon d opening (viz .
, a door on the level of
the floor), and to enter i t is no longer the same as never to
The notion of descent to Hades con tained in nmns sas am
a repeated, verse 90, in sunsets concessrr as ems, where there
scans to be a reference to the express ion previously used. The
ancien t idea of descent in death—as expressed in the Latin
demi t t ere nec l . demi t t ere mo r t i , d em i t t ere O re o,
dem i t t ere le t o,- seems early to have been lost,or, at least,
mish id and forgotten by the Italians ; for we have in very old
Italian the simple“missene a morte,
"
p ut to dea th . See Leo
pardi’
s Maet irio de'
San ti Padr i,cap. 2.
None unseen Leanna Loom ,they now (viz .
,convinced by
expenetwe that it was unwise to have undertaken the war: see
72 A E N E ID EA [79—87 Boo—mm
verse 108) lamen t the loss of the p r uden t counsellor, who BE LLA
vsranxr. B ut th is is not the sole force of these words : they
serve also to exci te the Trojan sympathy, first and directly, for
Palamedes (not on lv innocent , but lamented even by h is execu
tioners) : and secondlv and indirectly, for h is friend and com
pan ion Sinon , A FFLICTUS (see verse 92,and Rem.) by h is fall ;
l ike h im, persecuted to the death by the same U lysses ; and (byimplication ) like h im,
innocen t.
CA SSUM Lou i se— Li teral ly wi thou t ligh t , dark ; compare
Lucret . 5. 718
nee potis est corn i , cln ia eassmn (am ine fertur;
and see Rem. on A c". 1. 550. The use made of c a s s u m by
the Romans seems to correspond nearlv w i th that made by us
of the particle less in composition . Cassu s l um i n e,ligh tless,
i . e.
,lifeless , c ass u s sa n g u i n e (Cic. de D i em. 2. bloodless .
PRIMIS an — “A b i n i tio belli,hene B urm. post Ser
v ium,B evue; and so Wunderlich
,Wagner ( 1845 ,
i nd Kappes.
“H eyn . recte in terpretatur : ab im’
tio belli . A lii ,
velnt ( lossr. [and Voss l, in imfen tu te p rima (quemadmodum
Am . 8 . cu i tamen explicationi obstare v identur ‘dulces
nat i’
qu i vers. 138 memoran tur,Forbiger.
Th e opin ion of Burmann,H eyne, Wunderlich
,Wagner
( 1845, Forbiger, and Kappes (I do not say of Servius,
Serv ius not seeming to have any Opin ion at all on the subject),that the “
ann i”here Spoken of are the an n i of the war, and
not Sinon’
s own , is, I think, sufficiently disproved by A e n. 8 .
51 7 : primis et te miretur ab ann is,
”where the same word in
a simi lar con text can by no possibi li ty mean anyth ing else than
the a n u i of Pallas. See also A en . 4 . 30,and compare Val.
Flacc 1 .
9 9 °
Haemoniam p r im is Pelias frenabat ab aun t'
s .
”
Ovid, ex Pon to,2. 5 . 43
tn comes antiquus, tn p r imis iunctus ab anm’
s”
(where obsersc that i t i s,as in our text
,a c omes who is
spoken of). Ovid,M et . 13 .
79—87 soc—axons] BOOK II. 73
“
qui [a non] fortia frustra
pro patmo tulit arms sno, pn misque sub mm is
occidit a lorti (sic voe voluistis) t ille"
(where observe that i t was to these very a rms of which Sinon
is speaking that Memnon went). And, finally, Ovid, Fast .
5. 517 :
“quaeqae peer [Hyriens] quondam pr imes diffnderat men
'
s,
prodi t fumoso condita vina cado.
"
It si to he remarked,however
,that the ram s w ars spoken of
are not the first years of Sinon’s life (i . e.
, Sinon’
s ch i ldhood),but the first years ofSinon
’s manhood (i . e. , h is first adu lt years,
his prime), because such , and no other, must be the mean ing of
the term in th e just- quoted examples—Pallas not being a ch i ld
bu t a grown man when he was sent in command of Evander’
s
maps to assi st and take example by A eneas ; Pelias not being
a chi ld but a grown man when be ruled Haemonia;
Memnon not being a chi ld but a grown man when he was ki lled
at Troy by A ch il les— nay, being expressly styled
“vir fortis
”
by Ov id h imself, verse 6 16 ; and Hyrieus not being a ch ild but
a grown man when he barreled the wine wi th wh ich in his old
age he entertained the three divine visitors, the explanation of
the words being in Hyrieus’
s case given by no less an authority
than Ovid h imself, who at verse 525 informs us that Hyrieus
had a wife who was the care of h is “
prima inventa”
If
Hydens had a wife who was the care of h is “
prima invents”
(s eam s m m), why might not Sinon also? and, if a wife, why
not ch ildren ? Compare also Ovid,Fa st . 4 . 9 (of h imself)
“
quae docnit, primal: sine crimine lnsimus annals"
[the am years, certainly not of h is l ife, but of h is manhood ;
the time when he was a young man (Virg. Am . 7. 162 .
“
pueri et primaevo flora
precisely oi'
the age described by Sinon in our text]. Ovid,
diet . 12. 182 (Nestor speaking of himself)
T“qnamvis obstet mihi tarda votnstu ,
74 A E NE IDE A [79—87 soc—ANNE
[observed in mv early days, i . e.,in my youth]. Silius
,2. 68
“ haec ignara viri,vacuoque assueta cabili ,
venatu et silvis p r imes defenderat annos
[certainly not her infancy, but her early years of maturi ty].
Cic . ad A tt 9 3 (ed. Orelli )
interea cursus, ques p r ima a parte iuventae,
qnosque adeo consul virtute an imoque petisti ,
hos retina atque auge lamam laudesque bonorum.
Id. ad Fam . 12 (ed. Orel li) : quod ego non mirahar, cum
recordarer te et a p rz’
mz’
s temporibus aetatis in re publica esse
versatum.
”Si] . 10. 13 (of Pau llus)
atque, ubi certamen p rz'
mi ciet immemor aem'
,
foetus Gradivo mentem Cato fertur in hostes.
”
A nd especially Si ] . 6 . 127
“vix puerile mih i tempus confecerat aetas
cum p rima males signabat Regulus aevo,
where the time of boyhood,“
pueri le tempus, is directly con
trasted w i th the first time, prime aevo
,
”i . e.
,the beginning
of manhood .
PRIMIS A B AN N IS is thus neither more nor less than the
poetic equi valent for the prosaic ab i neun te aetate. Compare the
inscription in honour of Sti li cho, Gruter, p. 412:“A h ineunte
aetate per gradus clarissimae mi li tias ad columen gloriae sem
piternae et regiao atfini tatis evecto,
”where the context places
i t beyond doubt ( as a simi lar con text places it beyond doubt in
Taci t . H is t . 2.
“ duo iuvenes, capax iam imperi i alter,et
p rimis mi li tiae au n ts apud German icos quoque excrcitus clar us”
)that the age spoken of is the mi li tary age, the age at wh ich the
vouth is first regarded as a man and fit for mi li tary duty.
Compare also Find . N ew . 9. 41 (ed . Boeckh)
666093e
71 “ t rout A ynord‘
a‘u ov q t yyog w a l u m: 719mm ,
and our own M i lton ,Par . Los t, 11 . 245 :
his starry helm unbuckled showed him prime
in manhood, where youth ended
76 A E NE ID E A [79—87 B OO—ANNE
The expression primis ab annis is preserved in the Italian ,
as Agnese di Moran ia, del Visconti di A rlincourt (traduz ione
di G. Paganucci) :“ Il detto Olburge o state la sela guida dei
di lui p rime?an n i .. Ibid . :“ 11 barone di Valdsburgo si era im
poste i l pih asseluto silenz io sugli au n t primi della sua vi ta .
”
Metast. Regolo, 1 . I
“ah ! rammenta
che del tue genitore emulo antico
fn da’
prim’
anni .
Lo N az ione,Firenz e
,7 A pri ls , 1862:
“ Fine dai suoi primi anm’
mostre grande propensiene per la caccia, si eserci tt‘
) nel maneggio
dell’
armi,con tanta attiv i ta
,che acquistossi nel sue passe fama
d’
infallibi le tiratore.
”
1x ARM A,
“ h . e.,ad bellmn
,H eyne. I th ink the mean ing is
rather,to the p rofessi on of arms
,to seek a mi li tary fortu ne.
Compare Terent . H een t . 1 . 1 .
“sed in A siam ubii h ine propter pauperiem, atque ibi
simul rem et gloriam armis belli repperi .”
88—89.
DUM STAB AT REGNO INCOLUM IS RE GUMQUE V IOE BAT
CON SILIIS
VAR . LE CT.
k now n 1 Pa] . (REGNU ,the M torn off: R ibb. has omitted theN ) ; Pierius
(“annum coscu ns ego nusquam in h i s veteribus legi
I“ P. Manut ; D . Heins Ph i lippe.
REGUM 1 Med . (REGVM ) , l'
er. (very indist inct). 1“ Dennis, N . Heins°
Heyne ; Brunck ; \Vakef. ; Peerlk . ; Wage . (1832, 1841,Lad . ; Haupt ; Ribb.
O Vat , Rom ., St . Gall .
VAR . LE CT.
cossxm s 1 Ver . (CONQILIIS, very indistin ct, except the superscribed C) ;Pierius. I l l Rom.
,1473 ; P. Mannh ; D . Heinsx, N . Heine.
Phi lippe; Wage. (1841, 1845,
78 AE NE IDEA [96—99 mom —1m
96—99.
PROMISI ULTOREM ET VERB IS ODIA ASPERA MOVI
HINC MIH I PRIM A MALI LA BES HINC SEMPE R ULIXES
CRIM IN IBUS TEBREBE NOVIS H INC SPARGERE VOCl-B
IN VULGUM AMB IGUAS ET QUA E RERE CONSCIUS ARMA
E r vnants ODIA ASPERA men — E r is epexegetic, and vnnms the
words in wh ich “
promisi t se ultorem ; as if Virgil had wri tten
“et movi edia aSpera verbis
, quibus me promisi ultorem,or
me promittens ulterem.
”
Consoles affords the key to the passage HINC mm .
Sinon hav ing mentioned no names,but merely threatened the
authors of Palamedes’
ruin, U lvsses had no reason to believe
h imself to be the objec t of these threats,except h is own con
sciousness that he was the gu i lty person . Moved by th is con
sciousness (coxscrus), he met Sinen’
s threats bv a recourse to
arms (ecxnnnan A RMA ) , vi z .
,by making accusations against
Sinon,bv spread ing ambiguous reports concerning h im, and
finallv bv procuring Calchas first to declare that a Greek life
must be sacrificed to A pollo, and then that that life was Sinon’
s.
Coxscms means con sc i u s s i b i,as in Ovid
,M at. 5 . 4 . 18
nec fore perpetuam Sperat sibi numinis iram.
consolas in culpa non scelus esse sua.
”
A lso Tacit . A lmal . 13. 18 (of Nero) :“sceleris s i bi console
, et
ven iam speran te, si largiti en ibus validissimum quemque obstrinx
isset,
”as if he had said : “
veniam quaeren te largitienibus.
”
The mistake of th e commentators is twofold— first, the con
necting of coxscrus not wi th the whole three clauses,bu t wi th
the last only; and secondly,the confounding of consumer:
coxscms ARMA wi th q u aere re c on s c i a a rma :“ Quidam
coxscws ARMA hypallagen putant , pro conscien tia arma,ut
(5.
‘et quondam patm s ad Treiam missus in armis
,
”Ser
v ins (ed. Lion )— eu ali ter of Serv ius wh ich,like so many other
of Serv ius’
s all ters,shows the extreme modesty of that cri tic
,
"mm—m ] M K II. 79
how very little confidence he had in that better judgment wi thwhich he had just interpreted oossoms (
“aut paracti sceleris et
de um Palamedis,aut dolorum suorum aut certe sciens
agitabat Ulysses ad depel lendum imminens si bi a Simone peri
trandas et insidiae quas in
intu se; aut sesam e est cum ali is, communieatose1hcet cumalija consilio. r
, cum stafim Cal 4
sil iorum socium dicamr,”Heyne. Nempe illud
com mas 111m vagam est et ambiguum h . l . ai si addamraliquid, qno appareat, quam nofionem his volueflt poem;adiectum est igi tur a . quo indioetur eommunio quaedam ;
ooxscws m mom igi tur poeta dixit, et cum Ulimls
nomine adiectivum qunm,si metrum 4 1 nih il
mutats sentenh ng mam 4 4£4 a
followwbyJM Ob,
maehte von jeher whwiarig
‘er mfeht noch andere in sein geheimniau,
and dumb dieee die wei
Sinon ;'
Oder “ Die M en ,
er heimlich im z el te (la Phhmedw theh u h vm teckt
sucht er nun. mit a s"
: a 1 (Men m l, um dun no die hinge
M adliChen miml (m 1 ) 414 £14 .
con s c i orum, er q u aerere con s c i os , as Wagner given it,"
mu m an » . nova-que db
boate et View. vocab-m.
"
“ fi W W “ ; n d a w w
80 AENE IDEA [101—109 sun—mu d
[have recours e to reproaches]. Proport . l . 7. 5
nos, ut consuemus. nostros agitamus amoros,
atque aliqui d duram quaerimus in dominam
[I seek for someth ing— some weapon
— to turn against, to use
against, my hard mistress]. Tacit . A n na] . 13 . 18 (of Agrippi na) :“N omina et v irtutes nobi lium
, qui etiam tum supererant, in
honore habere, quasi quaereret ducem et partes,”vi z .,
against
Nero.
Qumnmn 41m m differs both from poscere arma and
s umere arma ; wh ile p os c ere a rm a is to call for arms
when you are ready and determined for the figh t, and sumere
arma,actually to take up arms, to arm —
QUAE RE RE mm is to
go in search of arms, to turn towards arms,to have recourse
to ami s.
QUA ERERE cossoms ARMA,conscious that he is the person
whom I have threatened, has recourse to arms,i . e.
,to war;
makes war against me as the best means of defending h imself,
in self- defence begins hosti li t ies.
101—103.
SED omn E GO m ac AUTEM N EQUIDQU AM INGRA'I‘A REVOLVO
QUIDV E 111012011 31 onxss UNO onnrxr: HA BE‘I‘
IS ACIIIVOS
IDQUE 1101)a sar EST IAMDUDL'
M sm im :
POE N AS
VAR . LE CT.
[punct ] anvom'o, qumvn nonon ? sr omm-zs UNO 01mm m um s Acmvos,
moon annu m sa'
r mar, rm nntm sumrn roam s ; l l l Jahn Th is] .
[punct ] nsvow o? omnvs monon? sr own s (mo 01mm Bu m s Am os,
mom: 111mm su EST; u nnumm summe mum s. I II P. Haunt ; D .
Heins. ; N . Heins. Heyne.
[pwwt ] mavom'
o? oumvn nonon , sr ow ns UNO onnm : m um s acmvos,mom: annum SAT ss
'
r?
u n nunt m summe roam s ; m Wagn . (1832,Forb . Con ingt .
O Vat , Ro ut , St Gall .
101—103 “ DJ—PORNASI BOOK II. 81
VAR . (vs.
[punct ] moon 411mm sar ssr. u nnuntm SUMITE roam s. I l l Servius ;
Schol . in Palimps. Veron. (up. Maium) ; P . Mauut : D . l leins. ; N . l leius
Gesner ; V088 ; Heyne ; Wagn . (1832 and Ri bbeck .
[punct ] mom-z AUDIRE sar 1-:sr u suwucu . s cum : mum s. [ l l A nc ien t
interpreters cited in the following words by Schol. in Palimps . Vemu .
(up. Mninm) :“ Plat ique tamen sic distinguunt : more 11 13 11111: an an
w om en ; also Donatus (“ Professus sum iamdudum me vestrum
esse inimicum, snmite de confesso Catrou .
I do not at al l doubt that the construction is : sr -rr1s t rxo
01mm : 011mm acmvos et (Si) SAT E ST vob is ad meam damna
tionem me moms Graecum ( i . e me esse ex Graec im. s cum :
rumours Pox-mas de me;”
an d the meaning :" If ye put to
death all Greeks wi thout distinction . merely because they arc
Greeks,here, I am a Greek, put an end to me at once.
”In order
to indicate th is construction and meaning the punc tuat ion of
Jahn and Thiel should be adopted.
IOQUE AUDIRE idquc me mali rn f1'
um (rm/i re
Graecumque me esse. Compare Hor. E l i /sf. I . If} . 1 7
tn recto vivis. Si cums esse qu i / 1 awl in .
"
M d . 1 . 7. 3 7 :“
rexque paterque au /Iixti veram. Il iegen .
In ert. 2. 140: Kaq oru t e [Mene emus] K rmr 2m A we: m e
n ew Egct q v a z orwr. Theecr. My”.
oq ga xm M y g l ide r: z f z m u u w o ,50 -920 . a x o n o r
“ .
Ph ilostr. H eroic . p. 5 ced. H eisma n: t u n er 74 7m my a]:
A aodayu ag'
t orn rag zm qu a z e rw r. A nd esptfl' iallv. Il ie
Cassius, 72. 16 : o ne; on 0 19mm ; mm; 0 ”wa l l, 4mm ..
a 9m; (m 1 7ae rm 1’
con .wher e we have in z eu
'
the
very i n of our text .
I shall not take on me te fur: in what s ens e the [fl ame was
“ dew either b" ur ”fl: ( ifml : f‘t fl h ‘f'
(“mQUB AUD IRE . eta : me fim zf
'
um ‘M : twang an. elf-r un : on
account of i ts brev ity a that of the la t ter ( fi x .
" l’la mfl. mm:
m, esse me unnm ex A ch i ‘rie : H ‘al l prima".
"unatta i nab l e [ra r
tem refere z 51 on £57 . A d ray/ 14m » fer n U m
m , m m . n . 6
AENE IDEA [101- 103 nun - poms
u t si t, v e l h aec a u d i re s a t i s es t,n i l u t amp l i u s a d
d am n ec es se. Sed 11) et QUE et moms pro audim'
ssa valde
duram orationem efficerent. Manendum adeo in prima inter
pretatione, quam et Servius agnosci t”
) is obscure,notwith
standing i ts length . Cynth ius Cenetensis 1 0111111: pro audi
A soensius (“Si sat .i . satis est vobis audire id 18. quod
Voss (“und das allein z u horen Thiel (
“ali
quem ex numero Graecorum Wagner approved
doubtingly by Forbiger (“Si ad cognoscenda principum A chi
vorum ingen ia satis est,id
,hanc unam rem
,Siipfle
naml ich,class aueh ich ein A ch iver Gossrau
room) , so. me A rgivum Con ington (“m
,that I am a
Greek , r . a l l agree in unders tanding the structure to be
IDQUE [vos] A UDIRE SAT EST— Wagner alone correcting his error
and interpreting“m
,h . e. A ch ivum 111mm )
,h . e.
appellari ; and,of course, then at last understanding the ac
cusative suppressed before 1 11111111: to be not 003,but me.
Qumvn 11011011? “Vestram
,sci licet
,festinationem ; vel mortem,
Servius. No; the verb is here in transi tive, and the sense is
What am I dally ing abou t? wh y am I tedious? why am I
talking here when there is no use in talking , you having
already decided on pun ish ing me with death ?”Compare Ovid,
M et 13 . 516 (of Hecuba lamen ting Polyxena)“
quo ferrea resto?
ga idra moror?quo me servas
,damnosa senectus?
IDQUE annum SAT ssr 11 1100 111111 suurrs mums — “ Im p u
DUM h ie est q u amp r im um,u t z
‘ iamdudum erumpere unhem
Schol. ad I‘
alimps. Ver. (apud Maium) ; and so Ser
v ins,A scensius
,Heyne, Voss, Th iel, Wagn . Immu
nm is not q u amp r imum,bu t the very contrary; refers not
to the fu t ure,but to the just past time, and is equivalent to
the E nglish already, at las t, the German schon . Compare 4. 1 :
A t regina gravi iamdudum saucia cura
[not q u amp ri mum,but now
, for some time,already
— sci on ].5. 26
equidem sic poscere ventos
iamdudum, et frustra cerno to tenders contra.
84 AENEID EA [104—105 soc—ems“
104—105.
1100 ITHACUS VELIT ET MAGNO ME RCENTUR ATRIDA E
TUM VE RO ARDEMUS SCITARI ET QUAE REBE CAUSAS
Hoe ATRIDAE . Compare Ovid, H er. 9. 7 (Dejan ira to H er
cules)hoe velit E urystheus, velit hoe germane Tonantis.
T1111 vmo m osses scru m ET ovu m-11114: 01 118118. The reader
left,as he is occasionally left elsewhere—ex. yr. 1 . 86 ;
4. 6 63 ; 6 . 77 ; 6 . 529; 12. 603— to conclude the actual fact
from the context. We have an exact parallel in A riosto, Orl .
Fur . 4 . 28
“ la donna di saper ebbe desio,
ch e fosse il negromante, ed a che effetto
edificasse in que] luogo selvaggio
la rocca, c faccia a tutto’
l mondo oltraggio.
né per maligna intenz ione, ah i lasso,disse piangendo i l vecch io incantatore,
‘ feei la bella rocca in cima al 88330,
ne per avidita son rubatore,
where the des ire to ask the question is, wi thout any quest ion
being asked,followed bv the answer. Compare 9. 303
,where
the actual giving of the sword to E uryal us is omi tted,and left
to be deduced from the context ; and Georg. 4 . 459,where the
actual death of E urydice, and A eu . 12. 603,where th e actual
death of Amata,is omi tted
,and left to be similarly deduced.
The sentence seems to be both in structure and sense a very
exact translation of Hom. 0d . 10. 249 (of Ulysses and h is
comrades full of anxiety and curiosi ty to hear some further
account of their compan ions who had been turned into beasts
by Circe)«11
'
0 1 5 Jr) paw m orn ; «74140 0 1154 6 19
?
6560607 1 69,
where the text continues
xm row f ew «1l n ape» 31111 641656 14 0745199011.
10? mm sl am ] BOOK II . 85
and wherem onasti c is interpreted by Heliodorus (see Apollon.
Lexie, where, however, the reading is not 070 006111380 , but, by
aman ifest error,W agoywa ) ayav freoom rpeth r, exactlyequi
valent to Virgil’
s mum s. See Remarks on 1. 86 ; 6 . 77, 529.
To: vase.
“Then indeed we are all on fire.
” They were
curious before to hear his h istory, see verse 74 ; but, having
heard so far,are now doubly curious. See Roms. on 2. 228 ;
3. 47,and 4. 396
,449, 571.
m ums. The force of the verb a rd ere is infin itely more
intense than that of i ts English derivatives ; which, having first
lost their li teral,have at last
,as a consequence, almost wholly
lost even their metaphorical sense. The Latin word,on the
count ry, Where it is not literal, is fully metaphorical . Compare
Cic. dc Omt 2. 45 :“Tantum est flumen gravissimorum opti
morunmne verborum, tam integrae sententiae,tam verse
,tam
non e, tam sine pigmen tis fueoque puerili , ut mi h i non solum
tu incewda ‘
e indieem, sed ipso ardera videaris.
"A rgum. ad
Terent. A delpl u“tanta iracundia inci tatus est
,ut ardarat
"
FIOTO PN TORE
pro m ote posui t. Nam nunquam fingi tur pectus,”Ser
‘Ad fraudem composi te animo, h . r. subdole
Heyne.
“Subdolo animo,It e. subdole et
apud Cic. Lael .“ h it heucheln
n, recreas adds
whether W M not a mistake,and whether poems—always
107 m m ] BOOK IL 87
fad says these word s wi th hostile meaning, but these words
with hosti le feeling, hostile heart, hosti le an imu s]. Compare
also (d ), Ovid, Tria l . 2. 561 (Ovid supplicating th e clemency
“aspicim, quantum dederis mi ll i meters}! ipso
quoque tavm'
e animi teque tnosque m am
[with how much feeling, how much love, how much affec tion
vou have yourself inspired me]. Ovi d,Amer. 3. 3 . 42 :
di quoque habent oculos : .di quoque pod us haben t.
si dens ipso forem, numen sine frauds liceret
foemina mmdaci falleret ore meam
(where“
pectus”can be noth ing else than feeling, susceptibili ty
of the impression, made by beauty, of the passion of love).
(f ), Ovid, Ep . 16 . 305 (Paris to Helen, of Menelans)“ huncoine tu spores homi nem sine M ore dates
posse satis formae, Tyndari , uosse tune?"
[man wi theut feeling , wi thou t sensibili ty]. [g] , Ovid , Met .
13. 290 (Ulysses , of Ajax) :“rudis et sine poem miles
”
[without feeling , wi thout sensib i lity]. (h ) , Ovid , ea: Pan to,
4 . I . 1 7.
“ da mih i, si quid ea est, hebetautem paetan Lethen
(Lethe , that dulls the feeling , the sensibili ty]. (i ) , Catull.
Ep i th . Pei . at . That. 6 8 (of A riadne) :
“sed neqne tum mitrne, neqne tum fluitantis amictus
iIla visem cum s,tote ex te pectorc, Theseu,
tote mime, tots pendebat perdita mente”
(where“
posture,”being placed in the same category with
“ult imo
"and “mea ts,
”mnnot be the li teral breast, can only be
I . 4 .
“non tu corpus eras sine
[M ore wi thout feeling ,without smi sibi li ty]. (k ),
Luci a, 7. 701 (of Caesar, after the battle of Pharsalia):
“
que M ore Rowam
inh abit, {l otus campis felicior ist ia"
(avid: whatW ? with what emotion?] Val. Flaco.
38 A E N E IDE A [107 1 morons
5. 533 (of A eetes moulding the passion (“
pectora wh ich Jason’
s
demand of the fleece has excited in h im )
interea quoniam belli pugnaeque prOpinquae
cura prior, fingit placidis fern pectom dict is"
[moulds h is fierce feeling. h is fierce passion]. (m ), Claud. 4
( bus . H anan, p. 60 (of the unbough t affection of the army for
Honorius]
perdurat non empta tides, nec pee/om merces
alligat . i psa sno pro pignoro castra laborant .”
(n ), Val . Flacc . 1 . (Nept ime speaking of the A rgo)
h ‘ hanc [Argo] mih i Pallas
et soror hanc ,’
inqui t ,‘ma lesus mea pccfora fletu
abst ulerint'
[sooth ing soften ing mv feeling]. A n d , above all, Quin til.
I ns t . 10. 7. 15 . Quare capiendae suut i llac, do quibus dixi,
rerum imagines, quas vocari qavramag indicav imus, omn iaque
dc quibus dicturi erimus, pcrsonac , quaes tiones, spas, metus , ha
henda in ocu l is, in affectus recipienda ; pectus [feeling] est enim
quod disertos fac it , et vis mentis. Ideoque imperiti s quoque,
si modo sunt alique affectu concitati , verba non desan t .” The
commen tators, therefore, are wrong in their in terpretation , and
FICTO PE CTORE i s not f i e t e,
e.,v erb i s fi c t i s
,but fi ot o
a ffec t u , wi th feigned emotion,with an affectation of emotion .
But with what k ind of feigned emotion,what k ind of “fic
tum pectus. is it that Sinon speaks? A re we left to conclude
from the “ h is lacrymi s and “ miserescimus”of verse 145, the
lacrvmis coact is of 196 . and the kind words of comfort ad
dressed to h im bv I’riam, verses 148 and 149,that Simon
'
s
feigned emotion 18 that of a heart- broken man,a man bowed
to the ground w ith afflict ion and sorrow ? No,we are not .
Our author is qu ite precise and part icular. Sinon is m vm xs,
all over in a flutter of agi ta tion and apprehension : and th is
flutter not being real—for he is
fidens animi atque in utrumque paratus
sen versare dolos seu certao occumbere morti”
FICTO PEC'
I‘
URE is added for the purpose of reminding us that
118 - 1155 ass—m a ns] BOOK I] . 89
it is not : be proceeds flu‘
l‘TiGd , cmd speaks w i th [signed emotion ,
the feigned emotion wi th which he speaks being the flutter
with which he proceeds. Compare Ovid , Ham id .
I9. 191 (H ero to Leander)“sed mihi , anemia“ quoties obvertor ad undas,
nesc io quae w idens frigora poem habent,
where “
pecttts,"directly an immedi ately connected wi th
“
pavidum,”is (although somewhat more l iteralLy breas t than
the “
pecans"
of our text) st ill the sent ient,feeling breast , not
at all the meaning ,intending breast ; not at all the thoughts,
sentinusms, or ideas.
From Pampas is thus th e complemen t of PAVITANS, and the
entire sense of the two sentences , raosneerrua PAVITAKS and
n ew PEC‘
N RE u rea ,is prosequ i t ur fi c to pavore, or fi c to
pav ore t at er or p roseq u i t u r fi c to pav i tan s , or t'
i ete
pur i ta n s fa t n r—the second verb contributing noth ing to the
sense, and being added solely for the purpose of making up the
second (If the two sen tences into wh ich the author has thought
proper for the sake of rhetorical effect an the more easy com
plet ion of h is verse to divide the though t prosequ i t u r fi c to
pa vore, or fi c to pav ore fa t a t,or pros eq u i tu r fiet e
pur i tan s , or fi c to pav i t an s fa t a t .
112—1 15.
cm: [an inc raw mos com mas sesame
sn eer soup s roro sexusaesr AE‘
I‘HRRE mam
sesame: seam en SCITA ‘I’
UM oaacuna eaonai
nm nms
SCITANTVM) . 111 Mod : P. Manet : D .
Ph il ippe: Hoyne : Brunch : Wakef : Pott.
In Lengoberdieo cod. sctrm mt legimus , Pierius.
ed. Voas ; Lad. ; Haupt
90 A EN E IDE A [112—115 cem—urrrmns
The reading of the Medicean , serrarum,is confirmed both by Liv. 5. 15
"Qu idnam co di i port enderent prodigio ,
missi scisci tatum oratores ad
Delph icum oraculum ; and by Iscan 4. 254 :
‘ hi c patriae et propr ns s c i t a t u m oracula regnis
venera t .”
Smas h —“ Smash esset, H eyne. Forb iger. Th is is nei ther to
in terpret Virgi l, nor to understand poetry. Sta re is,indeed,
one of those verbs wh ich are used in the Lati n language in place
of es s e,but i t does not on that accoun t lose its own proper
mean ing. Smear places the horse before our eyes, not merely
exi sting, but s tanding there, a remarkable,striking object. The
object is the more strik ing, the picture the more vivid,not only
on account of the position of smear—first word in its own verse,
and preceded by an in troduction raising expectation , viz .,ras
ni nus coxrnxrrs A CERN IS (see Rem. on 2. 247)— but on account
of i ts being i tself placed before i ts nominative. The same verb,
in the selfsame posi tion in the verse, preceded by a simi lar
introduction , and preceding in the same manner its nominative,
will be found applied to a real liv ing horse, 4. 135 :
“ostroquo insign is et auro
stat sonipes,’
and wi th the same effect,that of placing before our eves, if we
only deign to use them,the horse
,not merely being or existing,
bu t standing there bodi ly ; exactlv as the same verb in the same
position in the verse and similarly preceding its own nominat ive
places so livelily before us the three hundred hors es, not merely
being or exist ing i n the stables of Lat inos,but standing there
,
7. 275"staban t ter centum nit idi in praesepibus altis.
It is in the same wav the urn is said not to be or exist,but to
stand,at 6 .
9 9 ° “
stat ( luctis sort lbus urna ; the tower is said
to stand, 6 . 554 : stat ferrea torris ad auras ;"the altars are
said to stand, 4. 509 :“
stant arae circum :”the si lex is said
to stand,8 . 233 : “
stabat acuta si lex ;”
and th is very wooden
horse i tself is said to stand , H om. 0d . 8 . 505 : mg 0 ya» commi t .A nd such. I believe, wil l invariably be found to be the use made
110- 126 m an - m us ] BOOK II. 93
Our n u warm , om recon ammo—Cor ran ru m ,
theme; cm POSOAT mon o, variation ; om corresponding to
m m r to u am , and wonw to ru a, as if he had said z
who it is for whom the fates are preparing ruin ; who it is whom
A pollo, the oracle of the fates,demands . That th is is the true
structure is placed beyond doubt by Stat. Tkeb. 3.
“
700.
“ h ie certs est, quem fats dabant, quem dixi t Apollo,
where we have not only the same fa t s and the same A pol l o ,
bu t th e same repeated relative, the same rhythm, and the same
th eme and variation,and where “ fats
”is the nominati ve. Who
is there who, observing that the two relatives in the line of
Statins have one and the same antecedent,does not at once con;
d ude that the two relati ves in the li ne of Virgi l must have one
and the same antecedent ; and that, therefore, the received read
ing cm is not to be ejected to make room either for Peerlkamp’
s
conjectural QUID , or for D ietsch'
s no less conjectural coon or
(was , each of the three requiring an antecedent of i ts own ?
Who is there who,observing that “fats
”in Statius
’
s line is
the nominative to “dabant,”
and varied in “ A pollo,”does not
immediately conclude th at ran in Virgil’
s line is the nomi na
tive to mm,and varied in APOLLO
,and that the alteration
proposed in th e M ac . Ohm s, p. 86 , ofmam in te PARET is as
li tt le called for as i t is little in accordance wi th A pollo’
s recog
niz ed office and mission—that of announci ng, not at al l that of
ordering or disposing of,the future, as in 3. 251
“
quae Phoebe pater omnipotens, mih i Phoebus A pollo
W
Thus, as I am fain to hepe, is set at rest a question so long at
imue amOn Virgilian studen ts ; and not only the reading of the
manuscripts justified, but the opin ion of Servius and the majo
ri ty of commentators, viz ., that mu is in the nominative, os
tsblished as sgainst am of Freudenbms (Sn ai l Vindw Vary )
and those who, quoting Ovid, Mat . 14 . 213 .
insist that n u is the accusative,and the sense either our as
ram m a (an interpretation to wh ich there is the spec ial
94 A EN E IDEA [119—126 moon—am .
objection that there was as yet no suspicion of foul play), or
our ea eerba (verse 116—119) PARE NT mm ,to wh ich there is
the no less strong objection that the plural ea rerba cannot con
sistentlv be supplied after the singu lar QUA E vex immediately
preceding.
The verb p ara re has been (a ) repeatedly joined wi th the
nominative fa t a bv Lucan ,as 2. 131
ille fuit vitae Mario medus, omnia passe,
quae peior fortuna potest, sh i ne omnibus use,
quae melior, mensoque, homin i qu id fate pararmt ,
and 6 . 783
quid feta parare nt
h i [li ie, Weber] feeere palam ;
(b ), once with the same nominative bv Seneca, Oedip us,28
“ iamiam aliqu id in nos fata moliri parent
once wi th the nominative for t u n a bv Valerius Flaccus,
1 . 326 :“sin aliud Fortuna parat ;
”
(d ), once w ith the nomi
native s u p er i bv Si li us,1 . 136
“magma paren t super i ; tonat alt i regia caeli
bellantemque Ievem cerno ,
an d , once by our author h imself wi th the nominat ive“
[vos, 0] di patri i , 9. 247 :
“ di patrn , quorum semper sub numine Troia est,
non tsmen omn ino Teucros delere paratis
instances to which . migh t be added very numerous others,
but sl igh tly different in construction , in wh ich either the fates
or the gods are said p a rare, to prepare, whether good or ev il,
for men ; as Lucan , 2. 68 :
“ ‘non alios,
’
inqu it,‘motus tune fata parabo la
& c.
I bz’
d .,1 . 642
“ ‘aut h ie errat ,
’
ait,‘nulla cum lege per aevum
mundus, et incerto discurrunt sidera metu ;ant
,si feta movent , urbi generique paratur
humane matura
quod cladis genus. o superi , qua pesto parat'is
saevitiam?
96 A E NE IDEA [129—137 comma—inn.
ille nee aSpectum vulgi , nee fida tyranni
colloqu ia, aut coetus procerum perferre, sed atrti
sede teg i , et superam clansus negat acta fateri ."
Compare also Stat. i bid . 6 21 ; Aen . 7. 6 00 (of Lat inas)
saepsit se let - l ie, rerumque reliqu it habenas ;
6 18 (also of Latinas) :
abstinui t tactu pater aversusque refugit
feeds ministeria et caecis so eondidit umbris ;
Soph . Oed . Tyr . 320 (Tiresias refusing to acquaint Oedipus
w i th h is gu i lt) : aqwsg y
)
cg omocg.
129—137.
COMI’OSITO V IDE NDI.
RL'nrrr vocmt . Compare D iv . Paul . (1d (M in i . 4 9 1 : gqé'
or ita l
floqoov, q ow. me'
n orca ,where Wakefield
,wi th h is usual rough
v igour,“ i . e.
, gq§ov p’mp
'. Nos Angli pari ter locutionem break de
son is [he should have said dc fla tn ] usurpamus, sed i llis qu idem
min ime honestis et ab altera port s erumpent ibus.
”He might
have sti ll more apposi telv quoted Shakesp. Com . of E rrors, 3 . 1
a man may break a word with you, sir, and words are but wind ;
ay, and break it in your face, so he break i t not beh ind.
"
CONVE RSA Tl'
LE RE .
“Passi sunt vert i — “conversa passi
sun t,
”say Ruaeus, Voss, Ja hn, Forbiger, Kappes and Weidner.
“Converter unt,
sav H eyne,Wagner, and Gossrau ; wh i le Coning
ton hesi tates between the former of these interpretations and
that wh ich I advocated in my“Twelve Years’
Voyage,”
vi z .,
“converterunt et tn lerunt
,turned and carried to
,
”i . e. ,
“not
on ly tur ned to but carried to”— an interpretation wh ich I now
find to have been La Cerda’
s before i t was mine,and before I
adduced in support of i t Aen . 4 . 3 76 : "furi is incensa ferer,
cenroa—«vra j fiOOli Ii . 97
Tram is alter all so vague, and therefore so weak and in
significant a word, th at too much fault is not to be found wi th
those commen ta tors who regard i t as here serving merely to
malts ou t the verse and give the participle the force of a tin i te
verb. On a similar occasion Livy (5. 47)—happi ly for himself
not under the necessi ty'
of ei ther measuring the length or count
ing the number of his syllables—« has expressed, forcibly and
without any ambigui ty, the thought which our so much and
often so justly vaunted author has here required two to express
weakly, lamely, and ambignonsly : ,,Tum vigiles eius loci , qua
fetelterat ascendens hostis , cin ti ; et qnnm in omnes more
militari se animadversurnm Q, Sulpicius tribunas mi litam pro
nunciasset ; consen tiente clameremil i tam,i n man s vigi lant con i i
ciw'
an cu lpam ,deterri tns, a ceteris abstinni t : reum hand
dubium eius non e, approban tibns cnnctis, de w e det
Earner, ru nes, new at nr VINCU LA RUPL—VINCULA , “
quibus
ligatus servabatnr, et ad aram adducebatur,”Heyne. No, Thiel
u nfi t ; m enu is not to be taken too stri ctly. It is merely
confinemen t , state of restraint , state of being a prisoner
vntcma new , I broke away, burst from among my guards,
from the confinement in wh ich I was held. Compare 1. 58 :
“triad ic et careers frenat,
"where the mean ing is, as correctly
explained by Heyne h imself, not wi ll; chain s and a p rison
(the w inds net / having bow chained), but wi th the res tra i n t of“ M 6 Compane also 8. 66 1 :
“ a tlnvium «was innaret Cloel ia w e"
[not her chains being broken , bu t her confinement, or state of
custody, being breken— “frus trata custodes
,Liv. 2. A lso
st am dopodnit bm ,tnliu e pndot
m . u xm u , von n.
98 A ENE IDEA [129—137 centres—h i) .
examples, the two former of the use of the expression rum
pere v i n c u l a,the latter of the use of the even more precise
expression rumpere c a ten a s,in a sti ll less literal sense, the
confinement or bondage spoken of being not even so much as
physical, only moral . Sinon’
s chains had been already taken
off,and he was standing at the altar wi th the sacred fil let round
h is head (verses 155 and when he burs t away from among
the bands of h is executioners (“vincula rupit et eripn it se
See Rem. on“v inclis et careers frenat
,
”1 . 58.
Wagner (186 1) does not know what V INCULA are here spoken
of, but is qu ite sure they are not the same as those spoken of
in velse 147 : “ Quae VIN CULA ? certe non ea quae, vers. 147,
commemorantur"
a piece of information .second in importance
to none in h is entire work,the V IN CLA of verse 147 being those
Trojan vtxcnx with wh ich Sinon is brough t bound before Prism
and from wh ich Prism new orders h im to be relieved (ATQUE
xacrx s xm vwenx IL’
B E’
I‘
Pursues) ; and the V IN CULA of our
text being those (Grecian) VIN CULA from which he had previously
broken loose (E RIPU I, l-‘
ATE OR,LE
‘
l‘
O ME,ET VINCULA RUPI). In h is
next edit ion Wagner'
s doub t wi ll have been cleared up, and
he wi ll be able to tell us all th is.
DE LI'ITI nun VELA naasxr,sr roars DE DISSENT. I adhere to
the received punctuation ,and reject that of H eyne, which places
the words n i nsxr sr roars between two commas so as to refer
VE LA not to nxmzxr. but to nsmsssx'
r. I am determined to this
choice,not oulv by the reasons assigned by Wagner, bu t by
the verv remarkable parallel, verse 756
inde domnm si forte pedem,si forte tulisset,
me refere.
"
Paran a m u cosa — A lmeria ,not merely 01d (
“Pristinam,
n ih i l amplias,”H eyne), but, as occasionally elsewhere, dear
old (“ der heimath alte gefilde,
”Voss)— old
,and because of i ts
being old, and therefore associated with so many recollections,dear. Thi s suggested mean ing, if I may so cal l it
,does not
accompany the word in to the E ngl ish language, but is found in
the Saxon derivative old,wh ich therefore and not
“ancient is
100 AENE IDEA [141—149 coon—0nd
adjured Priam bv h is reverence for the gods on the one hand,
and bv h is respect for righ t and justice on the other. Th is is
not the mean ing. There is neither a double adjuration,nor is
fi des ever“observantia insti rectique. For the adjuration
is not double,but single and simple,
—“ I adjure thee by the
gods and by tx'
renena'
ra FID l'B,if there is env among men ,
”
i . c. by the Ix'
rnmzaara FlDES of the gods, and men if,indeed,
there is any such th ing among men ; plainly an adaptation to
the epo of the “
pro deum atque hominum fidem”of every
- day
life,and the genteel comedv . Compare 6 . 458 (Aeneas address
ing the shade of D ido)'
per sidera inro
per supcros, et si qua fldcs tellure sub ima est .
I swear by the gods above, and by whatever fi des there is
here in H ades,”i . e.
,
“ I swear by the t i des both of the gods
above,and of the Manes ; an d mum is not
“observan tia
insti rectique, z'
. c. iuris divini et human i tatis,but
,as fi des is
alwavs and invariably fai th , the keeping inv iolate of one’
s word,
promise, or pledge (as Cic. ( le Ofi”. 1 . 1
“ Fundamen tum est
autem iustitiae fides ; id est, dictorum couventorumque constantia
et veritas in other words,fi d es is moral truth . Compare
1 1 . 51 1 :
ut fama fidem missique reportant
exploratores
[as publ ic rumour and the report of our scouts pledge us thei r
faith,i . e. assure us] ; 4. 597 : “
cu dextra fidesque, [see how
he has kept h is pledged fait h] ; 4.
non servata fides , cineri promisse Sychaeo.
A nd such,if I am not mistaken
,will be found to be the mean
ing of fi des wherever it occurs , and it is also the mean ing of
our E nglish derivative and parallel, Fa i th , as Clarke, Sermon , 8.
“The word fai th alwavs contains the notion of fai thfulness or
fidelity.
"
It being Sinon’
s first and principal object, fai ling wh ich all he
cou ld say or dowould beworse than useless,to convi nce his hearers
of h is moral truth , of his fi d es [Gr. 1 0 7t l 0'
501', It . leal tc
‘
z,Fr. loy
t au woo one] BOOK II . 101
m i l ), nothing could be more proper than his adjuring Priam by
the 17mm,i . s. moral truth , of gods and men, especially of th e
gods who knew the fac ts, the absolute truth (coxscu sumsa
veal ), and would themselves their own rmss being m en ses“ ,
testi fy truly. Into what court were ever more competent wit
nesses b rough t— un impeachable themselves
,and acquain ted
besides wi th all the facts? Never in any treatise of E thics
were the two so essentially different ki nds of truth more accu
rately distingui shed from each other : the v erum,or the true
in fact and independen tly of opin ion ; and the fi des , or true in
Opinion independently of fact . In like manner, 6 . 458 , i t being
Aenens’
s first and principal object to convince Dido of h is fi des,
his moral truth and sincerity, h is appeal is as before to the fi d es
or moral truth and sinceri ty; but being no longer among men ,
his appeal is no longer to the same fi d es , the same moral truth
and sincerity as before,viz ., the fi des of gods and men
,but
to the t i d es of the gods and of those among whom he now
finds h imself, via , the Manes :
per superos, ct si qua tides tellure sub has set
On the con trary, Aeneas’
s object in hi s fi rst interview with D ido
being not to inspire her wi th confidence in h is words (entire con
fidence being already and beforehand placed in them by the
guileless, generous, and candid queen), but to express h is nu
bounded gratitude and everlasting obligation to her, h is appeal
is made not to fi des , but to i u s t i t i a , that i u s t i t i a wh ich,
whether to be found in heaven or wherever else, would never
leave unrewarded, such unexpected and unexampled benigni ty,
generos ity, and munificence
“si qua pies respectant numina, si quid
”quem matura a t,”
with whi ch appeal to i u s t i t i a ,Heyne, followed, as I believe,
bymost commentators, has confounded the very differen t appeal
in our text to rm . Again, and with simi lar propriety, 2. 535,
it is neither to t i des nor to i u s t i t i a,but to p i e t as , tender
~
heartedness , the tender- heartach ess of heaven (see Rem. on
1. 14L flaat Pri am apped s when he calls upon the gods to
104 A EXE IDE A [145 msmmc. u n to
[where also "
ultro is p rop r i o mo t u,of i tself, taking the
in i t iat ive]. (In . 10.
occiso Therone, virum qu i maximus ultra
. i enean pet it"
also "u ltro is p rop r i o mo t u]. (i ), 1 1. 471
mul taque se incusat, qu i non acceperi t u ltra
Dardanium Aenean
also “
ultro is p rop r i o m o t u ]. (j ), 9. 6
Turne, quod Optan t i divum promittere nemo
auderct . volvenda dies on attul it u ltra
aISo “
ultro is p rop r i o mo t u]. A n d (k ), 5.
E ntellus vires in ventum efl'
udit , et a llro
ipse gravis gravi terque ad terram ponders vasto
concidit”
[where also (although we do not usuallv employ the expression
propr io mot u in such cases)“ultro
”lS reallv propri o mot u
,
of h imself, E n tel lus being h imself the cause of h is own fall].
Nor is there one single one either of the examples adduced by
Tursellin i to show that “u l t ro ex contrari is varias sign ifica
tienes accipit , nam cum sah eto oppon i tur est spou ts, cum peten ti
est non or of the still more numerous examples adduced
bv Wagner Qmmsf. l'
i ry. ) to show that n l t ro is sometimes
£19 t o n eed y, somet imes n egaw Ser, in wh ich u l tro is not simply
l l l d w ithout an y ambages p rop r i o mot u,a vt oyarwg, a rroyo
of on e’
s sel f. See Rem. on 4 . 304.
Let us now see what object ion can be made to curno under
stood here also in th is i ts usual and preper sense:“To these
tears we grant h is life, and pi ty h im propr i o mot u. There
is, I am told,the object ion put forward bv Servius, vi z .
, that
mane . so understood ,is in con tradiction to ms Lacnvms
DA MPS. Their pi ty , I am told, cannot be propr i o mot u be
cause Sinon had besough t it (“ iam and not only
had Sinon besough t i t, but the author tak ing up in ms . men
RESCIML'
S Sinon’
s most pi t ifu l msnnenn,mssaene
,had called
our special at ten t ion to the fact that Sinon had besough t i t.
The objection is not w ithout weigh t so long as UL'
rno is regarded
165 assume. nu nc) BOOK II. 106
as belonging no less to h is LA CRYMIS v irau cums than to
m emos, for i t is not easy to conceive the life wh ich we
hm just heard was granted to tears to be granted p rop ri o
m o t u. But the moment we confine the operation of nurse to
i ts own clause, the difficu lty vanishes, and we have Si nou’s life
gran ted to h is tems , and at the same time h is hearers so softened
that they pi ty him p ropr i o mo t u. To be sure, th is softening
efiect is, ph ilosoph ically speaki ng, produced by Sinon’
s tears,
nor is there any such th ing in nature as mot ion wi thout motor,
any such th ing as prepri o mo t u at al l ; but i t is not so felt
by the Trojan s, who regarded it as Aeneas describes i t, via , as
a spontaneous uncaneed prop r i o mo t u (omnc ) operation of
thei r own minds. We have a precisely simi lar apparently un
caused, but really caused, propri o mo t u of themind oa rnus
,
exprmsed by the same u l tro, in the beginning of the twelfth
book, where Turnus, stimulated by the publi c impatience that
he shou ld come forward and redeem h is pledge of meeting
Aeneas in figh t, not only comes forward,but
u ltra implacabi lis ardet
attolli tquc an imos ,"
i . e. , pr o pr i o mo t u wi l l not be appeased, but is on tire for
tho - batt le.
The second clause of the verse is thus a cl imax of the h t at“
nnt merely do we gmnt h is life to h is tears,but we pity h im
pro pri o mot u also.
” Thus, also, the mssnsscxuos of our
text is really“ insuper, but th is meaning is not contained in
,
is only a deduction from, o men .
To the suggestion of Gesner : “ Mah'
m tamen mrao ad se
quentin referre: mm was v ino Pawns m amas, &c., at indi
cator animus Priami mitis, qui non roga tus , non rewrites, demi
iubet Sinoni Vincnla.
” I object (a ), That ms moun ts mm
rum er m emos,“we grant him his life and pi ty h im,
"
is a bald, a much M s fitting, response to Sinon’
s thrilling cry
for pity :i nseam LABORUfi
are momma m m DM US ETm u mm ies
106 A E NE IDE A [148—156 qmsq .—rnox
we grant h is l ife and pi ty h im p rop r i o mot u,i . c. by the
impu lse of our own hearts. (b ), That IPSE Panms It em gains
noth ing, whatever i t may lose, by the addi tion of ULrRo— those
words of themselves suffic iently expressing the alacri ty of Priam,
h imself one of those who “miserescunt”curse. (c), That the
euphony of the verse forb ids the separation of the sixth foot
from the fifth by a period. (d ), That such separation, if occur
ring at all in the A eneid,is of the rarest ; and (e), That m i s e
rer i and n l t ro are not on ly joined together, but joined to
gether at the end of a verse,and so as to afford the same sense
as in our text,by Ovid, A rt . Ama t . 3 . 6 79
" iamdudmn persuasus erit, miserebitur ultra.
148—156 .
QU ISQU IS— FUGI
The older H einsius placed a semicolon at onmos and a comma at
mus. The vounger H einsius, and,after h im
,Emmenessius and
Burmann,retain the semicolon at names
,bu t substi tute a colon
for the comma at Eats— correctly, as I th ink ; xosm Ems
being thrown in according to Virgil’
s usual manner (see Rome.
on A cn . 1 . 4 ; 3 . 5 71 ; 4 . 484 ; 84,741 and 882) parentheti
cally between the two connected verbs canm scsnn and E DIS
snmz,and the sense runn ing thus :
“ forget the Greeks (for thou
shalt from henceforward be ours) and answer me truly these
questions .
” Wagner in h is edi t ion of H evne ret urns to the
punctuation of the elder H einsius,and observes in hi s note :
Comma post ems ponendum,et quae sequuntur hunc in modum
accipienda : ac p roimle nmsssnn ; thus separating the two simi
lar verbs,and connecting the two dissimi lar. In h is I ’r aes tabi lz
’
or,
however,the same critic
, profit ing sub 31°
10"i by the lessons read
h im in my“Twelve Years’
Yovego"
and “A dvers. Virgi l ,
restores with h is righ t hand the punctuation to the state from
which he had removed it wi th h is left .
156—170 m .—1w vmu] BOOK 109
whe n Hemsterhusius : “Usimta locuti o m’
auras ayeu i n
a pe rtam l u c cm p roferr i"
W itn ess seam . Compare Petron. (ed. Hadrian ) , p.
L55 : “serva me, servabo to.
"Sil. 14 . 172: “
servas nondum
scrvahm ab haste.”
Sw r -
“Srem pro vulgsri pos i ta fu i t in , H eyne.
On the con trary, s t are, in this the figurat ive use of the term,
tom noth ing of i ts sense of s tand ing, and the hepe and oooh»
dence of the Danai is said to stand— not ice, but—by the assist
ance of Pallas, exactly as the Roman state is said to stand - not
in , but - by mili tary discipline, Liv . 8. 7 (T. Msnlius Torquatus
to his son) :“Disciplinam mi litarem
, qua s tem ad hanc diem
Romans res, solvisti ;”as the Latin state is said to stands - not
in , but - by the guardiansh ip of a woman, Liv. 1 . 3 : “Tantisper
tutela muliebri (tanta indoles in Lavinia erst) res Latina et
reguam avi tum paternuinque puero steak"an the Lsoedaemo
nian state is said to have stood for so many years by the laws of
Lycurgus, Liv. 89. 33 : “ademptas, qu ibus ad cam diem ci vitas
atctixset, Lycurgi logos , as the Ita l ian ki ngdom is said bySc ipio
Africanns the elder (Sil ius, 13. 654,ed. Rup.) to have stood
not in ,but - by P. Oorn. Scipio, his father :
exosus Lstium dens abstnlit ?"
an the Romans are said by Propertius (3. 22. 21) not merely
m be; bu t to stand powerful
“nun quantum ferro tantnm pietate potentes
M m : victrices temperet ira mam ;"
an d an Cicero, ad film . 13. 30, informs Plancus that he
(Pin cus) knows by what men and men of what rank he
(Gleam) stood , (hold is erect posit ion) :“
per ques homi nes
affi neeque M arine, quibusqne mnn itus fnerim,
non ignoras .
”
Oompnre also Proport . 4. 1 1 . 1
“ desine, Paulie, meam lacrimis nrgero sepnlcrum
cum setnsl infer-nus intn rnnt lunera logos,
non exorato ( twat adamante vine
[the ways (i . e. the passages) stand (i . e. stand closed) with ada
110 A E NE IDEA [156 —170 fi rm—mas h!
mant]. Compare also Ovid, Fast . 5 . 383 : “saxo stan t antra
vetusto [caves stand bui lt of old rock]. A en . 4 .
“stunt
arae circum”
[altars not merely are around,bu t stand around].
Srsm ,so understood
,is well opposed to sw am: ac am o
SUBLAPSA RE PERE I, verse 169.
Pan am a —The best account I know of the Trojan Palla
diam.
is in Procopius, Bell . Goth ic . 1 . 15, where he thus describes
a represen tation of it,cut in stone
,in these words : mm ; de 13ev
rw l ¢3w si new n ol eym'
cn re m a TO dogv avarewovon a re cg
514190l com . “ 067391; 68 am wg rowxwwm exec, &c.
FLUERE ac amno SUBLAPSA REFE RRI sens DAN AUM .— “FLU ERE
,
d e l ab i , et est t mv h ec tor. N am ideo addidit nemo. Con tra
Sallustins : ‘rebns supra vota Ser v
. (ed. Lion).
That Servins is righ t, and the Latin fl u ere simply to flow,
is sti ll further placed bevond doubt bv Cicero, dc Off. 1. 26
“ In rebus prosperis et ad voluntatem nostram fluen ti bus,superbiam magnopere , fastidi um arrogantiamque, fugiamus
”
compared wi th Liv . 27. 17 :“Hasdrubal
, quum hostium res
tantis augescere incremen t is cerneret,suas imminui
,ac fore nt
,
n isi endeudo aliquid moveret. qua eoepissen t flueren t, dimieare
quam primum st atuit ."
A s in each of these passages, no less
than in the Sallustian , the further mean ing of the word fl u ere,
i . 6 . whether the flowing sign ified by that word is flowing in a
good sense,or flowing in a bad, is detemi ined by the context, so
in our text whether the flowing spoken of is flowing in a good
sense or in a bad,is to be determined by the con text only; and
fortunately the con text is snfficientlv decisi ve —ai -rrno suma ras
REFl-IRRI explain ing as clearly and unmistakably as i t is possible
for words to explain, that t he flowing is backward, or in a bad
sense; in other words. FLUE RE ac nemo SUBLAPSA REFERRI SPES
BAN AUM is nei ther more nor less than the though t : the hope
of the Dann i is ebbing, expressed for the verse sake,by two
theses instead of one,flows and is carried back ; in one word
,
ebbs . Compare Lucret. 4 . 699
qu ippe etenim fluere atque racer/ere corpora rebus
multa modis mult is docui , sed plurima debout
ex aninialihus i is quae sunt exercita motu ,"
112 AENE IDE A [ms—179 Oa k'
s—mm
3 0mm momm a —“Cum ipso Palladio avecto ut solennibus
sacris rest ituatur in sedem suam revertendum,
”H eyne, Wagner,
Kappes, and commen tators general lv. E rroneously, as I th ink ;
N UME N is not the Palladium,the statue of the goddess, nor is
the Pal ladium to be restored. Nouns i s the approbation, the
good wi ll of the gods, the blessing of heaven (not by any
means the blessing of Pallas in particular) , that blessing of
heaven wi th wh ich the Greeks formerly sai led to Troy
QUOD I’l-ZLAGO ET CURVIS SE CUM AVEXE RE CARIN'
IS.
Th is NUME N is rendered ipso fac to void and nu ll by their return ;
in other words,hav ing been obtained on lv for the expedition , i t
ceases of i tself,that exped ition being concluded ; and i t becomes
necessary to obtain a new n umen for the new expedi tion .
Th is is precisely the ratimw le of the supersti tion as i t prevai led
in Virgi l’
s own t ime. Disappoi nted in h is expedi t ion , the consul,
or other commander of the armv, returned to Rome, in order to
set out do noro on the new expedi tion to the same placewi thnew auspices : and so precisely our text : xnnsx RE DUCAN
'I‘
, go
home wi th the xuusx; onon .w nxsan CA RIXIS,wi th wh ich they
had set out ; 0mm REPE’
I‘
AXT,take new auspices (DEOS PARA N
'I‘
comras,
obtain a new N UME N ; nau seous am u se AD ERUNT,
set out again and arrive afresh ). Nnuns anoncan'
r is th us,not
a total ly independen t action from cums REPETANT,but that
previous action wh ich was necessary and indispensable before
0mm ann u m was possible— ia other words
,0mm REPE I
‘ANT
and NUME N RE DUCANT,in timately bound together by the con
junction QUE , consti tute one whole; and RE - PETANT and as
BUGANT are but modifications of the same general idea of
applying to heaven (Ie noro.
N ouns anoncxx'r,although expressive of an action wh ich
in poin t of t ime precedes , is yet placed after OMINA nsrmsm,
according to Virgi l’
s usual custom (ven eer n goreoov) of placingthe principal or main action first
,and that wh ich was on ly sub
sidiary to the main action,after.
The Pal ladi um is not to be restored, profaned and violated
by bloodstained hands ; i t is now worth noth ing, enters no more
114 A ENEID EA [182—184 H 's—Pu ma
all the means in h is power to effect the m in of both—rm
momma
Dresser, diges ts i . 3 . analyses. calculates, solves the problem
of, disposes of. Compare Ovid, M et . 12. 21 (of the same Calchas
similarly expoundi ng porten ts)
atque novem volucres in belli d igen‘
l annos.
Ovid,Fas t . 2. 62a
cui pater est vivax. qu i matris rh’
gen'
l anuos .
Ov id, JIM . 4 . 46 9 (of Ajax O ileus) :
quam men'ai t solus poenam ( l iycssc'
t in omnes
[distributes and so gets rid of,disposes ofI. Senec. dc Constan tia
Sap im tis, I5 :“Domus haec sapien tis augusta, sine onltu
,sine
strepi tu , sine apparatu , null is observatur ian itori bus,turban]
venali fastidio (Iigeren fi bns”
[arra nging and disposing of accord
ing to pleasure]. Senec. Thyesf. 22 :
"non succedunt
astra. nec ullo micat igne polus
nec Luna graves ( l igl’l’ i t nmbras
[c lears up, diss ipates, and so d isposes of]. Senec . Gamesf. N a t . 1 .
9 9 “ N ubes modo congregantur, .modo dziqerzm tur
”
[clearedup, diss ipated, and so disposer! of]. Liv. 2. 21 : "N 00 quid
quoque anno actnm sit,in tanta vetustate
,non rorum modo sed
et iam auctorum,(h
'
gererc possis.
Nor i s th is the whole force of the D IG l-IRIT of our text ; there
is someth ing offensive in it,not prOporlv or essentially be
longing to, but nevertheless occasionally to be found both in
d igorere itself and the synonvms of d i gerere in other lan
guages . See Hom. I I. 2. 236
m ydr d wu u r
u vt m ' 6m 72mm 7 59“ i l E U O f l l F l ' , ml 9“ 46mmr, (m u m 1 ma n ; n gomty rroy w , qt xm ow n.
P ind. Pyth . 4 . 18 ! (ed
t or db Wu s
‘
u mm .m s
'
Im ' mmad‘
um ' I l ou
meo, p ouy, a t; u m Z u zu m u'm '
u m «mai den/or m ega m en u u u 'u r m ow “ 71 a o o r r «i f H l l xm Suma c»
q a pyuxov m ; «gem , mm a l l ow.
116 AENE IDE A [193- 200 immo—rum !
abreast towards the shore,like sh ips sailing together (
“A rgiva
phalanx instructis nav ibus ibat littora petons wi th
flaming eves raised above thewaves bv the whole length of t he
neck and breast (“ flammas quum reg ia puppis extulerat l, and
with the h inder part floating and curling along on the surface
of the water ( the h inder vessels of the fleet following the lead
of the foremost ) : and , when their work is done. (the Trojans
slaugh tered, or,w ith their gods, driven out of the ci ty ), take
possession of the ci tadel , under the protec tion of Pallas (" iam
summas arces Triton ia, respice, Pallas insed i t .
The Greek army besieging Troy is always typified bv a
serpen t. Compare 11. 2 . 326
oh m ; [dya z ow l mm : u m; M i l t / c am on‘lmo
,xm m 'rqv ,
oxrw,«rag p ump t ram nr , 1) ra ce 1 6mm “
w; mu t t ; [ s oc] w omen,
t ru e n roi q u goyw (w in,
n o du n n o (i f n oi w ( « pengu i n
II. 12. 201
w ere; r imm i ng
q ow nw ra d‘
paxoaflu qsrpwr om '
z um t n u impou
w; mu H g. h e .
A lso the swarm of bees,7 . (i t )
,not on ly ominous, but typical, of
the arrival of A eneas and h is Trojans at Laurentum
"ct partes petere agmen easdem
part ibus ex isdem. et summa dominarier area.
A lso the serpent, wh ich , issuing from the tumu lus at Saguntum
(Sil . 2. 592) and gl iding through the middle of the town directly
in to the sea, typified the fligh t of the Manes of the dead from
the ci tv wh ich was soon to be taken by storm hv the enemv :
ceu prodi ta tecta
expulsi fugiant M anes. umbrae quao recusent
captive iacuisse solo.
Since the above commen tarv was written , I have found a
confirmation of the opin ion i i lOl ‘O l l] expressed , in Petron ius'
s
poem descripti ve of the ta k ing of Troy (see h is Sewn , ed.
H adrian, p. i n one part of which he informs us that the
noise made by the serpen ts in their pass age through the water
” 4 18 n a e - c um } BOOK H . 117
was like that of vessels rowing a nd at the same th i s cutting
"qualia silenti necte removam scans
pulsumquc marmor abiete imposiu gomit
and in another ( two verses lower down on same page), that the
necks and breasts of the serpents, as they came along through
tumida quorum pectora,
ram ut alt“ , lateri bus spumas agunt."
Ha? amen m a s omeone TREMENDIHL Compare Hem.
0d . 4 . 6 98
mu “ n oise p u tet: u xm nyymi émn gov ( f i l o.
luredwna enemas m u . escrow i ta u t fierent
turnovma : ita en im praecipites egi t ea res Troianos, ut omissa
omn i cau tions facerent quod Sinon optnbat," Wagner. No;
but turnovms menu are to be taken as 80 conn ected together
as to form one complex idea, vi z ., that expressed by the single
E ugtish word abu se—roan“ (dis /tru
ths ) meaovma (mzforeseei ng ,not - tarpwfi ng), i. e. alarms . The L atin la nguage being poor of
words, is frequen tly thus constrai ned to describe or express by
a phrase what in richer languages is expressed by a single word,
as :“
gelidus coit,”
freez es ;“angusti claustra Felori,
"sh a fts of
H i a t
us :“aggredior dictis,
”accos t ;
“expediam dictis, napk i n
“0 11W las ers
,
”nncm
’
l ;“vela damus
,
”sai l :
"cones sternet,
ride over ;“aequam sequendo
”
(3. orcrmkc, &c. See Rem.
on 6 . 801.
Hom e m .- This interjec tion is not placed indifi
'
e
ready anywhere i n the middle of the sentence, but in its most
natural and peflecnve posit ion, after the words arms : a rsssoo
1 18 A E NE IDEA [203—213 coca—Paw n
TRANQL'
ILLA ran A LTA,exc itatory of expectat ion ; and imme
diately before mmaxsxs cas ters axccm,express ive of the actual
horrid object . The weaker effect wh ich i t would have had,if
placed at a greater distance before masssxs oasmvs n ouns,is
shown by Dryden’
s translation :
“ when,dreadful to behold
,from sea we spied
two serpents, ranked abreast, the seas divide,
and the sti ll weaker wh ich i t wou ld have had if placed
by Surrey'
s
from Tenedon , behold, in circles great
by the calm seas come fleeting adders twain ;
wh ich plied towards the shore (I loathe to tell)wi th reared breast lift up above the seas .
Compare“Tri ton ia
,respice, Pallas, verse 6 15, and Rem.
Psc'
roaa QUORUM,Si c . Compare M i lton, Par. Los t, 1 .
thus Satan , talking to h is nearest mate,
with head upl ift above the wave, and eyes
that spark ling blaz ed ; h is other parts besides
prone on the flood,extended long and large,
lay floating many a mod.
FIT SON ITL’
S SPUMANTE sane — The brine foams audi bly.
Compare Quin t . v rn . 12. 456 (ed. of the same ser
pen ts : en wyagamoe (ls n ovrog u ncommon and Petr. 89 (of
the same) :“ dat cauda son i tum.
”
Dryden'
s translation of the passage is marked bv even more
than Dry den'
s usual extravagance, recklessness,and ignorance
of h is author’
s mean ing
their speckled tails advance to steer their course,
and , on the sounding shore,the flying b illows force ;
with wh ich mistranslation I know none, not Dryden’
s own
111 comparable. unless it be Pope’
s of H om. I I. 126‘
from h is ambrosial head, where perched she sate,
he snatched the fury-
goddess of debate.
A nn a—There is no occasion to suppose, wi th H eyne, that
any }. is used pro li ttore,”because, interpreted li teral ly, i t affords
a better mean ing, viz .
,the fields, or culti va ted plain , ins ide
120 A E N E IDEA [213—217 sr— lscaxr mcs
and afterwards ( roar ) seiz e ( conni rn'
xr ) the father. srntzrxrnn
AC TELA rsnnxrsn . and k i ll h im also: wh i le. according to the
latter, the serpents are twined about and k i ll the father and the
two sons simu ltaneously . V'
rgi l'
s is the more natural and
probable account. because it was more casv for the serpen ts to
conquer Laocoon'
s powerful strength ( see verse 50) w ith the
whole of their un i ted force and folds than with such part onlv
of . their force and folds as was not employed upon the sons .
There is even some d ifficu ltv in understamling (nor does an
examination of the sculpture tend much to d imin ish the d ifli
cu ltr i how two serpents, alreadv twined abou t and encumbered
with the bodies of two persons. even although those bod ies
were small (m an ), cou ld seiz e and squeez e to death a th ird
person possessed of more than ordinarv strength , and armed .
The sculptor, if he had had the choice,wou ld. doubt less, no
less than the poet, have represented t he ki lling of Laocoon to
have been subsequent to the k i ll ing of the sons : but h is art
failed h im: s culpture could not represen t .s‘m -
I-
cas i re ac ts : the
ch isel could fix no more than a single instant of fleet ing time :
driven . therefore, by necess i ty , he places the th ree persons s imul
taneously in the folds of the serpen ts, and h is so muc h admired
group becomes, in consequence. complicated and almost inc om
prehensible. and appea ls in the most dismlvan tagcous con tras t
w ith the s imple and natural narrat ive of V irg i l.
Such is the infin i te inferiori tv of sculpture, and of pain tinw
.
to poetry . The sculptor. or pain ter. labours dav and n igh t . and
for y ears together. on one object : and. in the end. h is work ,
represent ing but an instant of t ime,fai ls to presen t to the mind
as man y ideas as the poet suppl ies in half- a- doz c n li nes, the
work perhaps of half an h our.
l’lmu'
n .\ l lTl S .
—N U l -xn ru cxrs mmn xr trr
but mrm '
cr c'
o l tro ltx l-rr s s
cm '
n .urrl'
s . i n order that th e may be shown bv the
punc tuat ion the comma. placed by the older ed i tors t the two
Heinsi i and Hey nc l. and removed bv Forh iger. Th iel. Wagner
and R ibbeck. sh ou ld be restored .
l nru cxr— winds round,twines round . See Hem. on 12. 743.
m s] 30011 114 121
M : as verse 218, u rnaxx sveaaaxr; verso 290,
it.”
foods (may on . See Rem. on“ desacvit.
ra ts are not merely w i le, bu t slam! coils
i, like those of a cor‘kserew held poi nt
- upward.
53 154,where Virgil informs us, almost in
that a snake is in orbs wh i le coi led
1, but in spires when h e raised him
tion twisting upwards. The same distinction is
e phssage before us, whene tlte serpeh ts are aaid
while on the water, and in sp ires when folded
A righ t understanding of this word is the more
so it is the only word in the descript ion, exwmst cmvwmm s uns . wh ich shows that the
s wi th them olmr as to repm ent h ocoon and
ned about him as forming an erect group. W ith
at prec ision, our own Sutton appli es the term
ti ts of the serpen t when en d , or raised upright .
tr. Los t, 9. 496
t M M M n M W on hib w .
bm h hed neck of vu dm w . a ect
whis cit cling spim .
"
bre (Ij br. Sec. del fi nL is incorrect
“c l
‘
d t n pa u si mu ciu
do rm s -5 m m in sp i re
misnn fi dorsi ripiep ndo."
122 A E N E ID E A [223—231 cum s—mm
223—231 .
QUALIS MUGITUS ru m QUUn SACCIUS Aam
TAURUS m momma Excossrr CERVICE sscoa m
.vr GEM IN I LAPSU DE LUBRA AD SUMMA Deacon s
Em omx'r SA EVA EQUE PETI’
NT rarroxmts anew
sen PED IBUSQUE new cmrmoor: son 0am: TE GUNTUR
rrn vsao TREMEFACTA soves PER escroaa cenc'ns
IN SINU AT mven ET scams EXPEND ISSE near-1mm
FE RUNT sacrum QU I cosmos ROBUB
Lassnarr ET rsaoo seamen “ : INTORSERIT H ASTAM
QUA LIS noorrrs sacrum. Compare Dante, Inferno ,1 "
"qual é quel toro ch e si slaccia in quella
ch‘
ha ricevuto gia’
1 colpo mortale,
che gir non sa, ma qua e la saltella ;
vid’
io 10 M inotauro far cotale;
also Bocc.
,in F i los . :
"non altrimenti i l tore va saltando
qualora il mortal colpo ha ricevuto,
e den tro la foresta alto muggh iando
ricerea ii cacciator che 1’
ha fernto.
"
Qeau s neorros. (Im u s ,i . e. cu ms m etros ron e
,
Heyne, Wagner (Pretax-M . Th iel, Forbiger. I rather agree with
Peerlkamp :“
QUA IJS est w orms fau ri .”
Compare E d . 8 . 85 :
tal is amor Daph nim, qual is cum fessa iuvencum
per nemora atque altos quaerendo bucula lucos
propter aquae rivmn viridi pmcumbit in ulva,”
quoted bv Con ington .
Sen I’l-ID IB L’
S rsoex'
rt n. Compare v in . Fab. 88
Ba compressione gladiam de vagina ei extraxit Pelopia, et
rediens in templum sub ac ropodia JI in crrac abscondi t.”
[The
awe in wh ich the goddess was held rendered the place safe
either as an asylum or as a place of concealmen t].
TI '
M vsao marks the product ion of the full effect. The
storv of Sinon had moved them. but i t was on lv the pun ishment
of Laocoon wh ich decided them
124 A E NE IDE A [223—231 cum s—B asra !
SCE LL‘
S,indeed
,but well deserved bv h im
sacnrn on cran or. nom'
a
u nseen,a
'
r rnuoo SCE LE RA‘
I'
AM INTORSl-ZRIT as s-
ram.
It was but right that he should suffer a s c e l u s (nxm-zxmssn
scenes) who had h imself committed a sool u a trance sema n
A'l‘AM rx
'
roas smr m ari a). He who had wi th h is“scelerata
hasta"
violated (museum),the sacrum aosca had meri ted the
seem s they had seen h im suffer. And so exactly, 7. 307
“
quod scelus aut Lapithas tantum aut Calydona merentem”
( where we have the same s c e l u s and the same meren tem ;“scelus
”is not poen as scel erum , but scel u s poen arum: and,
the cases of the Lapithae and Calvdon being the reverse of that
of Laocoon,neither the Lapi thae nor Calydon having committed
a aeol u s to justify the soc l u s of their puni shment , a soc l u s
to just ify their sc eles tas poen as , the question is triumphantly
asked : what so great s c e l u s (p oen ar um) had they merited?
what s ee l o s had thev commi tted to justify the “scelus
”of
their pun ishment?
) Compare also Stat . Si lr . 2. I . 19
ipso ctenim tecum n igrae solennia pompac ,
Spectatumque urbi sce lus . et puerili feretrum
produxi , et saevos, damasti thoria acervos.
plorantcmque an imam supra sua fo nera v idi"
(where“soclus is onlv the premature death of the innocen t
young man). How much more abominable, how much more
detestab le, how much more fitlv termed scams,the atrocious
spectacle of Laoeoon ! of Laocoon the priest, along with h is
two sons devoured al ive by serpen ts, wh i le he was in the very
act of sacrificing. It was,if there ever was, a s oc l u s (Scott,
Lay of the last i lfius trcl,1 . 4 )
‘deadly to hear and deadly to tell ;
Jesu ! Maria ! shi eld us well."
For another example of the applicat ion of the term s c e l u s to
an awful spectacle, see Stat. Th cb. 10. 546 .
“ lora excussa manu . retr04|ue in terga volu tas,
semianimos artus ocreis reti nentibus h aeret
mirandum visu belli scelus ! arma trah uutur,
fumantesque rotse tellurem,et tert ius hastae
sulcus arant.”
M ma m ] seemII. 125
Compm also Val. Place. 2. 294 (E ypsipyle speaking)“solvtrnua hen ! wh en Purimscelus?
”
[not poen as s c e l erum, bot sc e l e s t as poen as]: and
Si te. 2. 173 (of the funeral of the favouri te of Melior)
plehs cnncta far/as , et praevia flernnt
ugmi nu,
[the sin, th e sce lu s, the u efas . that so young and amiable a
pers on shou ld have d ied], See Remm. on 2. 576 ; 5. 793.
Si enna swarm . Compare Coleri dge, A na. Mar
“ is it he? quoth one. Is th is the man ?
by him who died on crew ,
with his cruel how he laid full'
low
the hurmleas nlbattm
Sw arm oer cesrrna norm ; u nseen , theme; rsaoo
m ean m am a,vari at ion .
234—243.
nmnrues MUROS tar uoarm assumes eanrs
ACCIXGUN'
I'
oases oesar eanreesoea non nex
assumes? parses er swans v is cera some
m anner s eason mu ms macaw W 808
roars saws ream emcee m emraoes PUBLLA E
SWRA casesr res erreen ru se communes oaeoam'
n.“ snarr manu soes m as s m u n-en eaar
o rat rua p mveu oones men ar mcrm‘
a name
IW DARDWIDU ! QUATER IPSO IN ”N IN E PON AE
8038111 1? ATQUE UTERO SON ITUM oearm M IN A DEDERE
Drmoruvs rmrwe, cr emain s assumes errors. In order to under
s tan d the picture here presented, i t must be borne in mind that
th e gates ofancient cities were very small, l ittle larger than our
m m doors; and that the walls, whi ch were h igh, were carried
128 AENE IDE A [234—243 ora—mount
H eyne, Forbiger , and Th iel inform us wi thou t doubt or
hesi tation , that rxrsxnexr is here elegantly used
in place of i l l i g an t , i n n c c t u n t : and th is is the mean ing
wh ich has been adeptcrl bv all the translators , as well as bv For
cellin i in h is D ict ionarv . I dissent. however, on two grounds
because there is not on lv no instance of i n t en d ers being
us ed in thi s sense. bu t no i nstance of its being used in anv sense
bordering on,or at all related to
,th is sense: and (b ), because
t he strict interpretat ion of rxrrzxnexr (vi z .,s tretch or ex tend )
afi'
ords an unobject ionable ruean ing of the passage : they stretch
ropes to the neck ; prosaically, th row ropes orer the neck . Com
pare 5. 136 : “ intentaque brach ia remi s, where see Rem. Th is
mean ing is not onlv unobjectionable in i tself,but preferab le to
the former. inasmuch as i t was easier to throw a rope over the
neck than to tie or fasten i t at so great a heigh t .
Tire idea of stre tch ing, or extension,w ill
,I th ink
,he found
to enter in to all the sign ifications, whether li teral or metaphor
ical,of i n t en d ere.
Come —“ In come noli argutare; cum fune ex eo nexo
trah i equus vix commode posset, intellige simpl . funem ex ante
riore parte aptum,
"Heyne; who seems not to have perceived
how useful the rope round the neck would be,not alone for
steadying and preventing the horse from toppling over to one
side,but for draw ing i t up in to the c i ty
,v iz .,
over the broken
down fort ifications (season .ueaos,
verse See Qu int .
v rn . 12.
aya goyu r'or d mm ru n / reg,
ou mp'rcy q fli rt /Zorro 00n wept ‘u rj z u I n n er
,
dqmu u r'm x ru‘f v n ep t i l t ! gm or 1211 6 10 ;
”0 0 0 1? mm p’
pm pou n r w rgol u de r'ga n c .‘b jn i
or,pa z w m grjm ow em n rol u flpov t n qn u,
t b rou t vog p wr r-zro z u pmw
’
where xa t
‘h -
n egt
‘tsr answers exactlv to our author
’
s come .
Iran senrr amou r-zen : mxxs s Inmmren erun .—“ 1’lacct
et iam mens Donat i haec : sr'
rur [m enu s ] ct nan nrren , et ,
nondum ingressa, adhuc et iam in porta hacrdmf; nam infra,
quart-1a IPSO rs L lM l N E rourxs sensrmr : iam mediae urb i
urinari v idebatur,
"Lemaire. Th is is all, and in every respect,
em aeoms: quem us e i n mass rogu e sussrrm, although in
position i t comes M m m m m a,is previous to i t in the
order of time (see Rem ); and east depends, as righ tly
observed by Heyne, not on m as s, but on wnmmm.
m e —Sew ius’
s first explanat ion,“eminens
”
(h igh and
towering), is correct. Servius'
s second explanation,“mini tans”
especially as explained in some editions by the further gloss,“crani um aliquem malum ominans
”—is incorrect The horse,if “mini tans
”at all
,was “min i tans
”only in the sense in
wh ich all tall towering objects are m i n i t au t i a , viz ., in the
sense of awe- i nsp i ring (see Remm. on t . 166 ; 2. 628 ; 4. 88 ;
8. Boilean’
s reprehension of our author therefore ( Reflex.
CH I. 11 :“ 11 as ea contents pas de preter de la colors a cet
t r‘bro [Where hm our author b een gui lty even of th is minor
ci ancefl, mats i l lui fait fairs (lee menaces a ces laboureurs”
)falls to the ground harmless , or harming only the cri tic
0 PM naanasmum- J Versus Euni anus, Servius .
On wtfich.
eomment of Servi us, Heyue observes : “Sci l icet in
verbis : ‘O pater, O patria, O Priami The original
of both apostrophes is no doubt that most touch ing apostrophe
of Oedipus, Soph Oed . T. 1394 :
m [ l ol vpc m u Room , m u m ma p“:
Lore) mum p afi'
, cum «0'
in d i e: mu m m oul ov fi twwmn .
’
the parental relationsh ip of which passage to our text is declm d
and made plain not merely by the resemblance between the two
W es,bu t by the simi lari ty of the reflections wh ich
gi ve rise to them— the reflection, in the case ofOed ipus, that he
was himself a n u og w xwv m eadow to his coun try; in the
cam of fieneas, that the wooden horse was a w i l e; m ow
m ovi ov to Troy, a fair outside pregnan t wi th in with destruo
m v, m u , m n .
130 AENE‘IDEA [246—247 m o—‘rfiuants
246—247.
rune ETIAM I APE RIT cassaxnua FUTURIS
0m DE I wssc son UNQUAM CREDITA rsucms
Tune mu n — E r ma: has been understood by some commenta
tors to connect the sen tence to wh ich i t belongs , vi z .,ruse u
'rls
A PERIT CASSANDRA FUTURIS,with the preceding context, so as to
afford the sense : bes ides all the warn ings we had had not to do as
we were doing, we had the add i tional warn i ng of Cassandra ;Cassandra also ra ised her warn i ng voice.
“ Erma : not, then as
often before; but, besides our other warn ings,”says Con ington.
“ E t i am ei vocabulo, quod ecferendum si t, postpon i satis con
stat (Fabr. ad Li v. 21 . 1 . sed apparet h . 1. non tam tempus
i llud ecferendum esse quam vaticin ia Cassandrae ad ea quae,
versu 242,commemorata sun t omina accessisse
,nec tamen
mag is quam i lla Troianos ab temeraria laeti tia ad sanam
mentem tradux isse, savs D ietsch (Theo/0g . p. 22)— b o t h of
them combating the opinion adopted by H eyne and Gossrau,
as well as by Forb iger, from Servius,vi z .,
that TUNC mu m
is equivalent to e t i am t u n c (“TUN C mu n int. pro et i am
t u n e,
al ias languet ,”H eyne
“Sicu t antehac saepius,”
Gossrau .
“Sicut an tea iam saepius, Forbiger) - an Opinion
as correct and well - founded as that of i ts impugners is i ll
founded and incorrect. The vati cination of Cassandra is not an
omen ; is not,like the three sudden haltings of the horse in the
Scaean gate, a warn ing not to proceed wi th their blind act : the
act has been already accompl ished ; the omens— that of the hollow
sound returned by the wood to the spear, that of the pun ishment
of Laocoon , and that of the three haltings of the horse in the
Scaean gate— have all alike fai led to deter the Trojans from
carrying their fatal determination into effect, and thev have
actually placed the horse in the citadel
ET MONSTRUM IN FE LIX SACRATA SISTIMUS ARCS.
Omens are now too late; the act has been already done, and
132 A E NEIDE A [246—247 rune—m ania
hurrying off from i t to the next word. We would expect a
p rion: that a word placed in th is si tuati on should be an import
an t word ; and, on examin ing the words wh ich V irgil has placed
in simi lar situations,we find that they are always important
ea'
. gr.,2. 13
,
“ incipiam; 5. 480,
“ardans ;
”5 319
,
“emicat ;
8. 6 72,
“aurea
°”12. 340
,
“sanguineos ;
”1 . 153
,
“sedi tio;
8. 562,“strav i . In some instances— as
,ex. 993, the two last
cited— i t w i ll even be found that the single word so placed has
more weigh t and importance than the whole of the rest of the
verse; nay, that th is whole rest of the verse is a mere illustration
(erli i ufem ng) of that single word . Considered according to these
principles, ORA should be an important word— not merely the
supplement to APERIT,but the subject of the whole remainder of
the line— casmrA agreeing wi th i t and not wi th CASSANDRA .
The inference is confirmed by Ov id, M et. 15. 74
primus quoque talibas om
docta qui dem solvit , sed non et credita,
where,the person spoken of being masculine,
“credits must
agree w ith“ora
”even although the posi t ion of “
ora”does not
indicate such agreemen t. Compare also (a ) Am . 10. 822
“a m modis Anch isiades pallcntia miris,
the “ora pallen tia of whi ch corresponds exactly wi th the ORA
CRED ITA of our text . (b ), 9. 181
ora puer prima signans in tonsa iuventa,
where not on ly do“ora and “ in tonsa occupy the precise po
Gossrau is no doubt at li berty— who shal l cripple the commentator
’
s
liberty, or clip th e free wings of though t ?— to unders tand the “
credi ts of
th is passage, not as accusati ve plural and belonging to“ora
,
”but as
nominat ive singu lar belonging to some unspecified unknown feminine subject ;nay, is at liberty to draw such argument as he can from th e Ovidian
passage so understood in favour of h is (the received) interpretation of the
Virgilian text , and to insist as much as he pleases, first th at Ovid'
s“cred its
”
is femin ine and singular, and then that V irgil’
s casmra must therefore be
femin ine and singular : but he is not at liberty to leave out of h is Ovidian
paral lel al l that part of i t wh ich impugns and di sproves h is own statement,and etahli shes that of h is adversary
— is not at li berty to quote Ovid as saying:
ora
docta quidem solvi t , sed non e s t cred i ts verbis,"
218—247 n arc i s s i st-ms} BOOK IL 183
134 A E NE IDE A [246 - 247 rune—m eme
similar weigh t. Sarpedon 1 . 104, the son of Jove,has as
honourable men t ion as Hec tor,though Hector is the first
named : and the single“ Spartanae, 1 . 320, withou t further help
or adjunct, is a balance for the “Threissa H arpalyce,”though
the latter is in possession of nearly two whole l ines. So also the
voice and sense deligh t to dwell on, the long slow word “con
spexcre, 1 . 156,for wh ich the attention has been prepared by
the preceding“
pietate gravem ac meritis si forte virum quem ;
on"solabar
,1 . 243 ; on
“Teucrorum,
”1 . 252, correlati ve to
“Trout”in the next line as ifVirg il had said “
of h is (A n tenor’
s)Tcucri : on
“
prodimnr,
1 . 256 . explai ned by the whole re
mainder of the l ine: on“vu ltn . 1 . 259
,also explained by the
remainder of the l ine: on“ Bomanos,
”1 . 286 , also explained
by the whole remainder of the l ine : on “ iactcmur,
”l . 336 ex
plained by remainder of the l ine and following line; on nu
dav it .”1 . 360, expla ined bv the whole remainder of the l ine ;
on"thesauros.
"1 . 36 3, item : on
"suspirans.
"1 . 375
,item : on
'
regia,"8. i tem : also on
“spiravere,
”1 408 :
“ immi net,
”
l . 424 ;“condebat.
”1 .
~151 ;“snpplici tcr, 1 . 485 (does not
the reader'
s car rebel against the un ion of th is word w i th
A nd need I do more than point wi th the finger
to“ bellatrix , 1 . 497 :
“ incess it . 1 . 501 :" dispulerat 1 . 516
“ardcban t
,
”1 . 519 :
“oramns
,1 529 ;
“aethcrea
,1 . 551 :
"arvaquc , 1 . 554 :
“
purpureum ,1 595 argentum,
1 . 597 :"Troianac
,1 . 628 : iactatam
,1 . 633;
“munera,
1 . 6 10; instru itur,
1 . 6 4" consi lm 1 . 6 62 ;"voc ibus,
1 . 6 75 : irrigat , 1 696 :“
conven iun t,1 704 :
“expediunt.
1. 706 ;"
cnnvcncrc 1 . 712;“ Phoen issa
, 1 . l l 8 :“ haeret
,
1 . 722: inc ipi t .
”1 . 725:
“ h ibern i,
”1 . 750:
“ i nsidias,
1 . 758 ?
It would he an affron t to the reader’
s good sense to ac
compan y h im in this manner through the other books . but I
must not pass by unnot iced the emi nent ly emphat ic posi t ion
of “A rgolica, 119— las / 11°
0s both of the sen tence to wh ich
it belongs and of the whole orac le: prepared for as well by
the repeated“sangu ine of the preceding verse as by the whole
of that verse,espec ially by the awful words "
an imaque litan
136 AE NE IDE A [246—247 mac—m eats
dramatic effect with in an equal compass, and how much of th is
effect is owing to the mere posi t ion of the word In n ol vrov?
The reader wi ll of h imself understand that all that has just
been said respecting single words is no less applicable to a word
wh ich is not absolutely the first in the line,but preceded by a
short connecting link (see Rem. on“ fugis,
”4. for instance,
“et feri t
,
”12. 730; or to a phrase consisting of two or even
three words intimately bound together, as“ i t lacrymans,
” “ossa
tremor.
" “ intemerata coli t pelagi rupes”(where we have not
on lv the position, but the redupl ication),“voce vocat
,
" “ bella
gem .
In Leopardi’
s translation of the passage
“allor
,role nle [I D ie, Cassandra fl labbro
non mai creduta apre al fu turo,"
there is not on ly the usual error,the connexion of CASSANDRA
with cannrrx,but the st ill more unpardonable one
,that of the
junction of nm IUssU with A PERIT.
Onx cnsntrx. Compare the somewhat simi lar appl ica
tion of “credula
”to ora
”bv Prudent. Cat/tern . 3. 48
piseis item sequitur calamum,
raptus acumino yulnifico,
cred i t/a saucius ora cibo;
also the “ora nescia
”of the same author
,where the face is
said not to know,by the same figure by wh ich in our text
the mouth is said not to be belc'
ered (Met. 4. 329)
pusri rubor om notav it
nesc z'
a quid sit amor.
”
The above interpretation ,never en tirely wi thout advocates
for [ first proposed by Servius as an alternative (“ Cannrra
dub ium a quo verbo ven iat. et an femin inum singu lare sit parti
cipium an neutrum plurale and afterwards adopted by J. H .
Voss in h is translat ion,
jet z o entsch liesst auch Kassandra den mund annahendem sch icksal,
der, auf des gottes gebot , n ie sprach , das glaubten die Teuerer
i t was three several times discussed by myself, and established
W 255 amt—m ] BOQK IL 137
not only on part icular. but on general gmunds“Twelve
Years Voyage,"
1853;“Jabrb . ffir Ph il .
”68, p. 509; and
“ Adversaria Virgiliana,"Oettingen Ph ilologus, bd. 11, 1856 )
found, nevertheless, but slow and partial acceptance wi th Wr
gilian studen ts , until by some happy chance not the interpreta
tion only, bu t the very Ov idian parallel with wh ich I had estab
lished, i t made their appearance in Wagner’s Virgi l, Came. ed.
min. 186 1 (no word of either in any of Wagner’
s previous edi
tions) ; and being, as usual with the interpretations of that work
no, not put forward, God forb id ! but- mistaken for the edi tor
’s
own,carom came forthwi th to be joined to 0111
, at least in
all the gymnasia in Germany.
Emu m ums mosnn - Vnt.m s (very imperfectly rendered
b y Thiel,
“ornamus
”; by Surrey,
“ deck”
) means to vei l,i. e ,
to cover in such a manner, or to such an exten t, as to h ide
from view; and thus denotes the profim’
on ofgreen boughs used
Cornpare d e n. 3. 25 : ramis tegerem ut trondenti bus arae.
”
9
250- 255.
M uch as the ancients alwavs represented nigh t as following
the conm of the sun,i . a.
, as rising mthe eash traveming the
sky, and descend ing or setting in the west (see Stat Theb. 2. 61 ;
Vh tg‘ Ae n. 2. 8, and Rem ; 3. the words mm ocn xo
sex, applied to the commencement of nigh t, are to be under
stood, not as presen ting as wi th the ordinary E ngl ish image, of
nigh t falh’
ng o n the ocean,but as presenting us wi th the directly
reverse image, of personified nigh t risi ng (rush ing) from the
ocean . So Dante (12M y“ . 2, phi los0phically, and following
138 AE NE I DE A [250—255 nun—w an
gia era’
l 8019 all’
ori z z onte giunto,
lo cui meridian cerchio coverch ia
Ierusalem col suo pin alto punto:
e [a notte eh’
oppos i ta a (a t cerch z'
a
nscia (Ii Gauge fuar.
”
A nd Shelley (Prometheus Unbound,act 1 , so. 1)
“and yet to me welcome is day and night ;
whether one breaks the hoarfrost of the mom,
or starry, dim. and slow the other cl imbs
th e leaden - coloured east.
A nd Sch iller (“Der abend
“an dem h immel herauf mit leisen schrit ten
konunt die duftende nae/rt .
If it be doubted that ru ere can express mot ion upwards
toward the sky,I beg to refer to Georg. 2. 308
m it stram
ad caelum picea crassus caligine nubem;
and to Am . 10. 256,where the rising of the day is described
by the very same term
revoluta ruebat
matura iam lnce fl ies noctemque tugarar.
See also Rem. on d en . 1. 749.
Leopardi has fallen into the vulgar error
il ciel fra tanto
si cangia, e notte a I’
ocedn mu'
na ,
in grande ombra avvolgendo e terra e polo,
FUSI rm norm s TE Ut 'RI coxrlcunRE .— “ D ispersi per urbem
Forbiger. No: FI '
SI is not dispers i , but, as righ t ly interpreted
by Forbiger himself at Am . 1 . 218,
“
p re s t ra t i , h i nges treckt .
Compare Stat. Si te. 1 . 2.
“ fusa iacet stratis, and see Rem.
on Am . 1 . 218 .
Txcrrxr: can .u nca snazxnx Lt'
s an. The si lence (i . e., si lent
t ime) of the n igh t was favourable to the descent of the Grecians,
there being no one in the wsv to observe their motions.
The moon is called taci t , because she does not tell— does not
blab— says noth ing about what she sees. In other words,and
connecting the two terms SILE NTIA and rxcrru z,nobody sees them
140 AE NE ID E A [266—260 m inu s—l am
onerarias haberent : i n praetoria nave msr'
gne noctum um trium
lmni num fore.
”Stat . Ach i ll . 1 . 33
“secs novem Priamo
, fac ibus de puppe levat z'
s ,
fert Bellona nurum) ,
and there being no men tion at all of Sinon in our text,but
only of the ligh t hoisted on the admiral’
s sh ip, and the saili ng
of the fleet as soon as the ligh t is hoisted, there seems no ground
whatever for the assumption that the l igh t was other than the
usual signal for sai ling. I therefore agree with Heyne against
Servius Voss,and Wagner, and find in the following words of
Servius s as usual confused and contradictory gloss a confirma
tion of my Opin ion :“More mi litiae, ut (3. 519)
‘dat clarum e
pappi signum” ’— equ ivalent to sav ing : a signal for sai ling.
E XTULERA '
I‘
.
—E fterre being the verb employed in Roman
mi litary tactics (see Liv. 10. 19; 40. 28) to express the raising
of the standard,and the carrving i t forward out of the camp
against the enemy, th ere can,I th ink
,be li ttle doubt that there
is here a tacit comparison of the person ified anon PUPPIS raising
i ts signal flame, and followed bv the anotvx PHALANX msm c'ns
xavmus,to the standard- bearer of an army raising the standard,
and followed by the soldiers to batt le.
The practice of the admiral’
s sh ip carrying a l ight by n igh t
for the gu idance of the other vessels of the fleet,having come
down to more modern times,is thus humorously alluded to by
Shakespeare, H enry 4, part 1 , act 3, so. 3 (Falstaff to Bardolph) :
Thou art our admiral ; thou bearest the lan tern in the poop,
but‘
tis in t he nose of thee.
”
Ixcw sos SINON .—CLAUSTRA
,not the closed doors or vents
,
bu t the enclosure i tself, the clu'
os tri .
Puma CLA L'
STRA repeats and explains rrnno,and is substan
tially a variation of that theme,although
— there being only one
verb for the two clauses— the form is less strictly that wh ich I
have so often designated theme and variat ion . The picture of
t he enclosure,the clu
'
ostri , presen ted in rrsao,and repeated in
PIXE A cmrsrax,is again repeated in the very next breath :
ILLOS Parnrxorns an AURA S annnrr E QUUS. H ere EQL’
US is sub
stan tially a variation of PINE A CLAUSTRA as PINEA CLAUSTRA has
m m ean m ore] BOOK 11. 141
been of um o,and as cavo aosoan in the same verse is ot
Laxar nouns—Compare“ Impu li t in latns : ac ven ti ,
”
the , Am . 1. 86,and Rem. Laxar is simply opens : as Stat.
Theb . 10. 550 (of Ganymede'
s dogs) :
“ frustraque sonantia lam a“
ora canes umbramqne patnnt at nubila latmot."
Stat. Theb. 2. 128fisris
bella cupi t, lm tqus gonna, et temper-
at ungnes.
Pmnnsocn m emos .
“Prunes : ant princeps (inter primos, aut arte primus) aut nu
meri sni , nam per ternos divisi t,"
Servius.
“Qui primus aut
in ter prinws ey essus est, Heyne.
“Molestum h . l. w as
interim amplector Heyn ii explicationem:‘
qui primus aut inter
primos egressas est ;’
quanquam fateor,i ta nesci o quid exi le
inferri oration i," Wagner (Quaeat . Virg. 28. 5, and Praes t .) I
understand ram s here to mean not who was the firs t to come
out of the horse, but who took the principal part in the business,
who regulated and directed the movemen t of the party, 0 aeta
twwr, as if he had sai d : “and espec ially Machaon,
"or:
“ fore
most, most promi nen t of them all,Machaon.
”Compare (a),
Si] . 7. 85 :
“sec non ct pmprlo m emntnr Pallada done,Phoebnmque, armigemmque deum, ”ma nque Dionem,
where themeaning is not Dwne firs t in order, or thcywm‘
slt ipped
and specia l M om to D iane,viz .
,as mother of A eneas and
'
best
fri end and protectrws of Bome— “Aeneadum nutrix.
”(b ), verse
32,above: “
pi-iniusqueThym etes —Thymoetes, not the first in
144 AENE IDE A [270—279 i n tau —ma.
268—269.
TEMPUS E RAT QUO PRIM A QU IES MORTA LIB US A EGRIS
IN CIP IT ET DONO D IVUM GRATISSIM A SERPIT
Compare Spenser, Visimw of Bellay, 1
“ It was th e time when rest, soft sliding down
from heaven’
s heigh t into men’
s heavy eyes,
in the forgetfulness of sleep doth drown
the careful though ts of mortal miseri es.
"
Gm rrssrm answers to PRIMA : ‘Pmm eademque eaarrssma
,
Conington . I th ink not. Sleep is alway s g ra t i s s i ma , no
matter whether earlv or late ( as E urip. Rhesus , 555
3 617'
N d"
ouyra oc edga v
vn vog'
a d s o r o g yap efia fil t q‘
a porg a go; nave) ;
and cm nssrm in our text belongs to cum only, not at all to
PRIMA,the sense being the same as if Virgi l had written :
“Tempus erat quo primum qu ies,”&c.
270—279.
IN scams E CCE ANTE OCULOS mossrlssmus HE CTOR
vrsus ADESSE mm LARGOSQUE new sc as t; FLETUS
Barr/urns arms UT Ql'
ONDA l I ATE RQUE CRU E NTO
PULVE RE PE RQUE PEDES rmu sc'
rus LORA TUMENTES
mmmm cum s E RAT QUAN TUM murart s as ILLO
H ECTORE QUI mmrr EXUVIAS mourns A CHILLI
VE L BA N AUM rnsrcros IA CULATUS rurrmus IGN ES
SQUALE NTEM B ARB AM ET CONCRETOS SAN GUIN E canvas
VULNE RAQUE ILLA GEBE NS QUA E CIRCUM PLURIMA E UROS
ACCEPIT PATRIOS
Visus est ADESSE mm talis quau s erat quum aarrarus esset,
Wagner. No; th is is en tirely erroneous. The meaning is not
270—879 in scat—ram ] BOOK II. 14-5
appeared to be present to me in such condi tion as he had been
when ass ures mots masons ; but : sm u rfs arms A I ERQUE ,
appeared to be present to me and to shed floods of tears. The
whole force and beauty of the picture consists in the positiveness
of the pred ications concerni ng H ector, viz .,that being (not ap
pearing to be) xu zsrrssmus,
and RAPTATUS nuns,and arm;
cacssro m u ss , he appeared to be presen t to A eneas, and to
shed floods of tears. VISUS m ssss mnr u ncosccs m nnnm
n u ns is placed immediately after the subject in order to satisfy
the impatience of the reader. Instead of reserving his account
of what the subject appeared to do, until after he had completed
his accoun t of the subject h imself,our author informs you as
speedily as possi ble that he appeared to stand before Aeneas and
shed floods of tears There is then time,wi thout teasing the
reader wi th uncertain ty, to complete the descri ption of the sub
ject, commenced wi th m as t-
Issu es and immediately broken off;
and the description is accordingly completed in the words
was from We have thus,according to our author
’
s
usual manner, first (viz .
,from m scams as far as snares), a
rapid sketch of the whole,and then (viz .
,from m ares as
far as scrum -m), the colouring and filling up of the details.
The prosaic arrangement would be: a roa, u mrrssrxcs,
sm art-
na mots,
ATKRQUE csumvro m vma,
PERQUE rsnns m
mcms , VIS’
US acmss rum m acaque srm csas n ew s. A t
m m the direct description of the plight of Hector in the
dream is again interrupted , in order to place in pathetic
contrast with i t the appearance presented by the same Hector
in the pride of strength and flush of vi ctory on the battle
field before Troy, and so in troduce wi th the greater effect the
remainder cf the deW pticn ,the last fin ish of the pictnre
(ceri um PATRIOS), the beard and hair clotted with
btocd and dust, and the person gashed wi th wounds recei ved
in the defence of his country.
How comparat ively dull and tedious had been the narrative,
had the natural as it is called,or prosaic order
,been preserved
throughou t—the description of H ector
'
s pligh t firs t completed
m 1 , a m en ,vor. 11. 10
146 AENE IDEA [270—279 In sort—Para.
in every particular, then that pligh t contrasted wi th the ap
pearance formerly presen ted by h im on the field of battle,and
on ly then at last the listen ing audience and the reader informed
that this so described H ector appeared to stand beside A eneas
and shed floods of tears ! So arranged, the passage would have
run pretty much as fol lows z— H scron,m mrrssmus, narrate s
arms (CT ouoxnm [raptatus erat]l, armour: caunsro PULvmr-z,
rsnouu PE DES rnarscrus LORA run sxrss
,sonansnrmr BARB AM
,ET
coxcss'
ros saxourm: CRIN ES,
census QUA E cracmr
pw an a nu nos accsprr PATRIOS— Il E I M IHI, QUA LIS ERAT! commi t
murarus AB IL LO rrscrons ou1 nsmr rmuvu s mou'
rus acumu,vm.
B A N AUM PHRYGIOS mou n t s Purrmus IGNPB l — IN scam s aura
ocu ws vrsus as sess 111111 la ncosour: rzrrunnnnn FLETUS.
Gronovius (D ia trib. Sta t . 22)— removing the comma from
after 111013,and placing a comma instead of a period at runw
rss,and a comma before as well as after Blu r— connects mm
with m p'
rarus,
ATE R,
and Tau ncrus,
and thus observes
“ D istinctio hu ius loci, quae omnes edi tioncs occupavi t, arguit
nemin i hactenus cum satis in tellectum. Intricatior constructio
est sic evolvenda : vrsus 111111, ur ouoxnm mm m ares BIGIS,
armour-3 rum-
13m: causxro, ET PE R PE DE S LORA TRA IE CTUS (as:
m !) ouams ? ouaxrun nurarrs,&c. Imitatio Val . Flacc. hoc
satis docet (4 . 397)
‘ Inach ias errore etiam defert ur ad undas,
qualis?ct a prima quantum mutata iuvenca?
But how very much simpler, more natural,and more pathetic
is the passage considered as consisting of four paragraphs,
each grammaticallv complete and independent , and al l four
constitu ting so many in timately connected and mu tually sup
porting links of though t, each preceding one of wh ich as it
passes through the mi nd draws the other after i t,the first link
terminating at Fu -rrus,the second at runsxrss
,the th ird at
rexss,and the fourth at rarmos !
Ur wom an — These words are th rown in parenthetically
in order to connect the appearance presented bv the ghost of
H ector in the dream wi th th e appearancc the real Hector pre
148 AENE IDEA [270- 279 In sen —i ura.
The conclusion,therefore
,is inevi table
,either that Virgil
applied the term rcmmrm in ignorance of the physiological
truth,that violence inflicted on dead limbs w ill not cause them
to swel l ; or that the non - H omeric narrative (see Heyne, E xcurs .
18 ad Aen . wh ich he certain ly must have followed,when
describing H ector as hav ing been dragged round the walls of
Troy (and not,as in the Iliad, from Trev to the Grecian tents
,
and round the tomb of Patroclus), represented A ch i lles as
having bored Hector’
s feet and dragged h im after h is chariot
before he was yet dead. N or let the reader,living in times
when ma n has some bowels of compassion for brother man,
reject wi th horror the imputation to A chi lles of so atrocious
cruelty; let h im rather call to mind the boring of the feet of
Oedipus, of the feet and hands of malefactors on the cross,the
sl i tting of noses and cropping of cars,t he burn ings at the stake
and breaki ngs on the wheel,not so very long since discon tinued
in Christian coun tries. Th is latter explanation of the difficulty
involved in the word renames derives no small confirmation
from the words in wh ich Virgi l (Am . 1 . 48 7) has described the
dragging of H ector round the walls of Troy:
“ ter circum Iliaces raptaverat B ectera mures,
exanimumque anre corpus vendebat A ch illes.
There must be some good reason (see Rem. on verse 552) whyin these lines
“exanimum corp us
”is not appl ied, as migh t have
been expected, to“raptaverat,
”but solely to “
vendebat ; and
such good reason is at once suggested by the explanation just
given of the word renames . A ch i lles drags round the Ilian
walls H ector (not H ector’
s“exan imum corpus,
”H ector being
yet alive), and having thus deprived h im of life,sells h is corp se
(“exan imum corpus
”
) for gold . Compare:
nu ; o r; « ya ; .u ev E xt ooog 1 9 0 1 7) 1 « r e v ;
xa recd‘
ov , orxrpw; 1
,
[ h ow 71 vgov‘u w ov
,
quoted by Hesselius ex Graeca A ndromache in h is note on the
fol low ing verses of the A ndromache of E nn ius
vidi,videreque passa sum aegerrime,
curru Hecterem quadri iugo raptarier.
270- 279 in sein—ram ] BOOK II. 149
A lso Ovid, Met . 13. 435 (of Polyderns)“ut cecidit for-tuna Phrygnm, capi t impius ensem
rex Thmcum, iuguloque sui dfi gi t alumn i ;et tanquam tolli cum corpora crimina peasant,m m 0 scapula snbieotw misit in nodes.
"
If its dim epaucy from the Homeric narrative raise any consider
able obstacle in the mind of the reader agai nst the recepti on of
this explanatiom I beg te refer him fer a discrepancy, not
mm ly wi th an iselated passage but with a very large and im
portant part of the story of the Iliad, to E uripides’s Helen, who
never even so much as saw Trey.
‘
H ie mm, som e mau l—Here again, as at verse 270, the
even tenor of the narrative,wh ich should be urn aunt, on us
m i r ! snow man amou r er cescasres curses m zvm qos
um amass, is broken off at QUALIS near, in order to follow
‘ 8ince the above Comment was written and published wi “The first
two books of the Aeneis rendered into Engl ish blank iambic,"Lond.
I hnve fnllen aeeidentolly upon the foflewing passago in the rljm of
Sophocles, verse
w h en w dq mvf l dmpqdn nmOverrun u proar“ mmxm of «m m ,
m am a? m u mv'
a n t iwar from
Alfiiough thm hna pmving the exiatence ot au account of flector‘
nm lng
m w mn m schmw chma convert almoet into oertt int 'y the
argument wh ich in that Conmmt I have pm euted only aa l probebfliq .
I m w w m m m mm w m u m mm mthe importmce md ueoee i ty ot a cloeer em inatieu thm is mm l of th c
opp reot ly tflvifl or mppooed well oundersmod W e ot our anthor.
Still mere lntelyuanu ry, 1863), l hm fmmd the following addit iood
ofidm thnt m e wfi tem did du crihe flector u hafi ng bm dn gp d ahn
ulter tho chnriot ef Aehillee
ot Alen nder the Greot having oam d Bed l to be fn tened l lin w a chu iot ,
aod so dn gged to deoth fl ‘Per talos eoim W h lon trM m t,
“Twelve ’
“Viv- mouth do n nin g -loa m Ytt riu m - n
m m m m sfi rm , m , cm c a“
150 A E N E ID E A [270—279 m sei n—ru n.
out and en large upon ( in the words QUA NTUM .aru rus IGNES)the though t QUA LIS nan !
Hm MIHI, QUA LIS mau l— Compare that most touch ing lamen
tation in that most pathetic perhaps of all the ancien t dramas,
the E lectra of Sophocles, verse 1 126 : w qwl m rov doc.
Classical Zscholars , so called,deligh t to quote Shakespeare
’
s
certain ly nei ther very correct nor very apt reference to this
passage, K ing H en ry 4, part 2, act 1 . se. 1
N ORTH .
“ E ven such a man,so faint
,so spiritless,
so dull,so dead in look , so woe- begone,
drew Priam’
s curta in in the dead of nigh t,
and would have told h im half h is Troy was burnt,
but Priam found the fire ere h e h is tongue,
as one of a thousand proofs of the great imperfection of Shakes
peare’
s scholastic acqu i rcments. The proof is a cogent one
perhaps, and even if i t were not. i t cou ld be spared, for there is
no lack of others to wh ich no except ion can be taken . B ut
scholars wi ll excuse me if I ask in the name of those who
admire Shakespeare only the more because he is so li ttle of a
classical scholar, so li ttle of a l l i lton or Ben Jonson . wh ich of
the two is the more rid iculous— Shakcspearc, who puts Priam in
the place of Aeneas : or that Coryphaeus of classical scholars,
Ben tley who bids u s put“ Ucalegon
”in place of “
so woe
bcgone in Shakespeare’
s line, and instead of
so dull , so dead in look , so woe- beyonc.
"
so dull , so dead in look , Um leyon fw
The whole passage am nun, cum s E RAT! ACCE PIT
m rmos has been taken by Si lius, 10. 508,and appli ed almost
verbatim to Paullus :
h en, qui s erat ! quam non simi lis mode l ’un ica telis
agmina turbanti ! vel cum Taulantia regna
vert it . et Illyrico sun t addita v iuola tvranno !
pu lvere can ities atro, arentique cruore
Squalebat barba, ct perfract i turbine dcntes
mural is saxi . tum tote corpore vu lnus .
Chateaubriand ( In Clm'
xl imn’
snw, part 22, li vre 5, c .
instituting a parallel between this dream of A eneas and that in
152 A E N E IDEA [270—279 m sou —ru n .
consisting of a single v iew or scene,w ith but a single actor ;
wh ile the latter is complicated of two scenes,each wi th i ts
separate actor,and these scenes so far distinct and independen t
of each other,that Chateaubriand in h is parallel has (whether
disingenuously or through mere error I wi ll not pretend to say)assumed and treated one of them as the whole dream and com
pared A eneas’
s dream wi th that one,wi thout making any, even
the least,reference or al lusion to the other. (b), Because the
role assigned to H ector ( vi z .
,that of announcing to A eneas the
capture of the ci ty and h is own immediate personal danger ; of
urging, and thereby justifyi ng, h is fligh t ; of conveying to h im
the first information that i t was he who was to take charge of
the “sacra
”of Troy, and establish for them a new and great
settlement beyond the sea— that settlement no less than the
beginn ing of that Roman empire whose foundation was the
subject and key of the whole poem— and final ly of actual ly
commi tti ng those “sacra into h is hands) confers upon Hector
the dign i ty and importance of a real character— of one of the
poet’
s actual dramatis personae; wh i le Jesabel, whose part rises
li ttle,if at all
,beyond the production of a certain amoun t of
terror,is a mere pha ntom ,
subsidiary to and maki ng way for
the ch ild Joas ; who, as that personage of the dream on wh ich
the whole plot a nd future inciden ts of the drama h inge,
mainlv attracts and fixes on h imself the interest. F i n a l ly,
A eneas’
s dream is to be preferred to A thalie’
s,because the former
is interwoven wi th and forms part of the narrative ; the latter
stands separate from i t , and is on ly explanatory, or, at the most,
casual . The sai ling of the ambushed fleet from Tenedos,Sinon
’
s
Open ing the c uesraa of the wooden hors e, the descent of the
ch iefs in to the ci ty, the throwing w ide the gates to the whole
Grecian army, A eneas’
s seeing H ector in a dream,recei v ing
from him the “sacra
”of Troy, waking and hearing the tumult,
tak ing arms,&c .
,are so manv mu tually dependent and con
nected parts of the same h istory, related in one even un in ter
rupted tenor by the same narrator, and received by the audience
w ith the same undoubting fai th ; wh i le on the other hand even
A thalie herself does not credi t her own dream unti l she has
270- 279 m sort—em ] BOOK II . 153
dreamt i t twice over, and even then,when she comes to relate i t,
thi nks it necessary to warn her hearers, in verbiage sufficiently
French and tedious,against taking so b iz arre an assemblage of
objects of differen t k inds for the work of chance
“ do taut. d'
objeta divers lo biz arre assemblage
pent- étre da hasard vous parai t nu ouvrage ;
moi oméme quelqne temps, h onteuse de ma penr,
je l'
ai pris pour l’
efiet d’
une sombre vapeur.
Maia de cc souvenir men ame possédée
a deux fois en dormant revn la meme ides ;den: leis mes tristes yeux as sent vn retracer.
1 should not perhaps have so long dwel t on this comparison,
if Racine had not been pu t forward, not merely by Chateaubriand
but by so many other French cri tics, and by the French nat ion
generally, as the French Virgi l— in hi s other performances
equal, in A tha lie superior, to the Man tuan. A las for that
superiority which even here,in th is selected passage of this
selected work, is guilty, 1 wi ll not say of a mere inaccuracy of
express ion, but of a downright confusion of ideas; inasmuch as,
Athalie having made no mention of the real Jesabel but only of
that Jesabel whi ch appeared to her in the dream,the “
son
ombre"intended by Racine to refer to the real Jesabel must
of necessi ty be referred by the audience or reader to theJesabel
ofthe dream,a nd be understood as mean ing the shade ofthat appa
riden ; or, in other words, although Racine undoubtedly wished
his aud ience to understand that the figure whi ch stooped down
to embrace A thalie was no other than the appari tion which had
just spoken to her; yet as the only correlat ive in the whole con
text for the word “son
"is the preced ing
“elle
,
”the sense
which he has actually expressed is, that the figure whi ch stooped
down to embrace A thal ie was not that figure wh ich had just
Spoken to her,but only the shade of that figure, i . e.
,the shade
Of a shade—a confusion of ideas,or
, to use the milder term, an
"accuracy of expression , for wh ich we in vain seek a parallel
even in the least correct of the Latin authors.
l 54 AE N EIDE A [279—287 ru ns—110mm
279 £287.
FLEXS— MORATL'
R
FLsxs us e—"N on minus quam i lle,
”Forbiger, correctly. Com
pare Ovid ex Pan to,1 . 4 . 53
et narrat e ni cos flent i fleas ipso labores.
O LL'
K nxnnxxrxs. Compare Cic. ad Fam . 14 . 5 :“Si tu et
Tullia,lar nostra
,valet is
,ego et suavissimus Cicero valemus.
”
Find . 01. 2. 9 (ed. D isscn) : .
‘Imelm g 1’
w a r oqflal yog. I bid.
6 . 16
71 00600 orga n “ ; oq t‘h t l
‘u ov qu ae,
a‘u q orepor y aw n ! I a f fi rm
! z u r dovgt p apvaosm .
Exsrncrars z not expected ; bu t longed for, desi red, des ide mted,ts Cic. p ro dome (ed. Lamb ), 406 :
“Cum i llo die minus vale
rem,in senatum norrrinat im vocabar. Ven i arspeetatus meae
valetudin is ra t io non habebatur.
" Ter. A de/pk . 5 . 4 . 20
i llum,u t v ivat
, Optant ; mearu auteur mortem arspectan t .
E xsracrxrr: vsxrs. Conrpare Cicero ,just quoted :
“Ven i
exspcctatus.
”
Ur rs nsrnssr xsrrcmns ! &c.—Ur belongs not to Dar i -38s:
(Voss, Wagner) , but , as sufficien t lv shown by the exactly
corresponding (Am . 8 . 154)
a t te,fort issirne Toucrti nr
,
aec z'
p io aynoscoque libens ! UI verba parentis
et vocem Anch isae magn i vultumquc recorder,
to asrromc s , the forc
e of wh ich is increased by nsrnssr as in the
passage just quoted that of “acc ipio and “
agnosco is in
creased by“ li bens. Translate therefore : “H ow we behold
you ! e.,wi th what pleasure we behold vou !
”exactlv as in the
firs t clause of the just quoted parallel (even wi thout attending at
all to the “H ow I receive a nd recogn ise vou ! i . e.,how
gladly I receive and recognise you ! and in the second it is
156 A E NE IDE A [290—301 nest le—som e
290 301 .
HOSTIS— SON ITUS
VAR . LE CT.
A LTA A enemas Il l Wakef ; Lad. ; Haupt ; Wagu . (Les t . Vi rg. and Praest.)
AAme A cu ms}: I Vat. (ALTO CULMINE ,
the A in original ink) ;Med . (a point in the middle of the added A has been emitted byFoggini) ; Ver. III Pierius ; P. Manut . ; La . Gerda; D . H ein8 . ; N .
Heins. Ph ilippe ; Heyne; Brunck ; Wagu . (ed. Ribbeck.O Ro m., St . Gal l .
[punct ] QUAE RE : MAGNA PERERRATO [ II P. Mannt ' D . Heins. ; N . Heins.
[punct .] QUAE RE MAGNA,rmncmu ro I l l Servius ; V088 .
Unmet.) QUA E RE , M AGN A Pmuzam ro Il l “ Mult i QUA ERE distinguant, et sic
subiungunt : M AGNA PamzuaAro, Servius ; Heyne ; Brunck ; Wakefi ;
Wagu . (ed . H eyn . and Lad Ri bb.
Rmr A L'
ro CULMIN E TROIA . Compare H om. It. 11 . 11 7
a; d!) H el l man n ol twv men /1m” z agnva ,
ad"
err xm li ven .
FATonUM commas,l i terally, compan ions of you r fates, bu t, in
sense, you r comp an ions i n your fates ; i . e.,to share vour fates
,to
partake of the samegood orev i l wh ich befalls vou . H ector performs
on ly the one act,v iz .,
that described in the words M AN IBL'
S
IGN EM , and th is act is accompan ied wi th the words nos CAPE
FATORUM comras. Th is is undoubtedly the mean ing, whether
we understand the word PE N ATES to mean several statuettes,
wh ich are represented at verse 296 by the most considerable of
vi z .,‘
the statuette of Vesta alone.
It has also been though t that the vi sioned Hector actually
puts the real objects into the hands of Aeneas , not merely
158 A E NE IDEA [290—301 i tem s—sow s
tu moen ia magnis
magna para, longumque fugae no l inque laborem.
ET m xnms IGXEM .— It has been though t (Con ington ad
locum) that the act here described is separate from and inde
penden t of an act wi th wh ich H ector’
s ghost accompan ied the
words nos CA PE,verses 294 et seq . In other words
,it has been
though t that the ghost wh ile u ttering the words nos CAPE,& c
.,
put the Penates in to the hands of A eneas,and on lv now
,after
he has ceased to speak, brings Vesta out of the pen et ral i a and
puts her also in to h is hands. Th is is the usual error of under
standing our author’
s words too li terallv . The fact is,the ghost
does i t not really, but on ly in appearance. Compare Val . Place.
5. 242 (of Phrixus, in the vision,appearing to put t he golden
fleece into Jason’
s hands)
dixi t et admota pari ter fatalia risus
tradere terga manu .
"
D IVE RSO 1.00'
1'
U — D i v ers 11 s indicates.difference
,not of k ind
or qual i ty, bu t of si tuation .
“Divers us luctu s”: tw o i n a quarter
of the ci ty a t some dis tance from the house ofA nch ises. By this
single word thus happi ly placed at the commencemen t of the
new act ion,not on ly is the reader carried at once out of the
retired house in wh ich A eneas is sleeping, into the midst of the
sack ing and burning of the city, but time allowed for the nume
rous events described by Panthous (verses 325 cl seqq .) to occur
before A eneas is awakened by the noise.
QUAMQUAM SECRETA PARE NTIS AXCHISA E nouns Annomausoum
OBTECTA momma— One of the object ions made by Napoleon
(see h is“ N ote sur lo deux icme l ivre do l
’Eneide,
”
quoted in
Rem. on verse 5) to Virgi l’
s accoun t of the taking of Troy is,that i t was impossible for Aeneas
,
“ dans ce peu d’
heurcs et
malgre les combats,to have made numerous journeys (
“
plu
sieurs voyages”
) to the house of A nch ises,si tuated “ dans nu
bois a une demi - lieue dc Troves Th is criticism is doubly
erroneous ; first, because the house of A nch ises was not hal f a
league’
s distance,nor any distance
,from Troy, but in Troy
itself,as evidenced by the account (verses 730, 753) of A eneas
’
s
fligh t from A nch ises’
house,ou t ofTrov th rough the gate of the
160 AE NE IDEA [302—312 sum —u m.
smrAn—Jh m vane marks as usual the acme,the extreme degree.
He had first heard the noise,increasing continually in nearness
and clearness (ET MA GIS ATQUE MAGIS a nuscns'r sourros
,
ARMORUMQUE Isenurr HORROR), bu t now from the top of the house
(run vane) all is plain .
MANIFE STA FIDES.
-
“N OD sommi,
ut qu idam volan t,
sed
fraudis Graecorum,
”Servius
,La Cerda. But the “fraus Grae
corum being the very th ing of wh ich the dream had told, the
“m fraudis Graecorum,i . e. , the trut h of the Grecian fraud,
comes to be the truth of the dream—"rum vane M ANIFI-STA FIDFS,
then i ndeed the tru th of what the dream had told was p la in ;
DAN AUMQUE PATESCUNT INSIDIAR,and the INSIDIA E of the D anai are
Ope n to my se nses . I cannot at all agree wi th Con ington , that
“ i t matters li ttle whether MAN IFESTA be taken as a predicate, or
FIDES constructed w ith PA'
rnscus r.
" The two distinct predica
tions, a s [est] MAN IF ESTA and rxsmrAn PATESCUNT,have ~ double
the force and energy of the single predication , MAN IFESTA Prom
msmu nqna PATE SCUN '
I‘
,and Virgi l prefers wherever he can to
make distinct separate sen tences— the mak ing one verb serve
two clauses being wi th h im the exception , not the ru le,un les s
where some advan tage is to be gain ed bv the contrary proceed
ing. E ven taking the words as they occur in L ivy ,6 13
(“man ifesta tides
, publica epe Volscos hostes adiutos to
gu ide us in our analvsis of the Virgi lian sen tence,we have sti ll
the double predicat ion z— Then indeed ( there is) clear proof,
clear evidence (in other words : the tru th is clear) ; and the
INSID IA E of the Danai are exposed, l ie wide open . The second
clause is,as so often elsewhere, explanatory of the first . The
Latin fi d es is here,as always, prec isely the Greek m un g.
I do not at all doubt bu t that there is a direct reference in
the words to the words of the chorus in A esch . Sep t . c . Theb.
846 (ed. The chorus who have heard from the
ayyel og the account of th e death of the two brothers by each
other’
s hands sees the two dead bodies brough t in on the stage
and sa 3 :ywi th 6
‘
a c
a xm u n‘u m ov Aoyw.
3
rad a v r od‘
q l tc'
n povn t og l oyog.
M 12 sum - um ] BOOK IL 161
man i fes ts t i des was a current expression among the Romans.
Our tsxt ammls one instance ot’
its use. A secend instanee
occurs in Livy as above quoted ; a th ird in Lucan, 1. 522; and I
doubt not there are many others . The precise expression in the
precise sense has descended into the Italian . Cerh pare B iagi oli ,
on Dante, Inferno, 2. 98 : “ In prova della prima parts si pub
addurre quests parole del Convito, che no fanno mwsifesta
In Paoxnws Anon cam eos —The prosopopoeia is plain
and unobéectionable: Ucalegon for a legon’
s house. It is
seldom our author uses the figure so happily, only too otben he
in troduces wi th it confusion into a picture otherwise faultlws,
ea: yr. Am . 5. 203 :
“namque fur
-
ens animi dam proran ad m a auburguet
interior spatioque subit M ast“ iniquo
intel ix sar is in procurren tibus lim i t ;
where i t is the real bodi ly Sergestus who is “furens and
“ infelix,
”and who “
snburguet,”whi le i t is only the figured
Sea-gestus, i . e.,the ship ofSergestus which
“subit
”and “ hacsit.
”
A lso 5. 270:
“com m e ncepulo mnlta vix arte rm bm.
amissis semis atque ordine debate uno,
irrisatn sine honors ratem Sergeants agebm;
where it is the real bodily Sergestus who “agebat ratem,
whi le it is only the figured Sergestus, i . e., the rat es itself
which is“revulsus
”and “ debilis
”; an d (c), 10. 207
“ it yrcm’
s Anteater, centenaque arbore fiuotum
m ”cargoes
heme vehi t immanis Triton ,”
where, if we understand A ulestes to be a prosopopoeia of the
ship, i e.
, to mean the sh ip itself, we have the ship carried by
itself th e ship onward the sh ip (“ hunc veh it immanis
md i f we fladem nfl Aulesws to be the ved tnhle capuin
Aulestea himselt, we have the veri table captain A nteater; hlm lf
not only heavy but, notwi thstanding his heaviness,
rising to m ou thing the sea wi th a hundred cars, a piece of
confusion worthy af Bavius or Meovine.
aim-
ar , Autumn , vet . u .
162 AENEIDEA [320—327 “ cm—ran ts.
Instances of this sort of confusion , this intermixture, direct
and figurative, are unhappi ly of so frequent occurrence in our
author, that I have sometimes been disposed to explain“ illum
expirantem (where see Rem.) in a similar manner, and to un
derstand“ i llum literal ly in respect of “
expiran tem transfixo
pectore flammes, and figurat ively, or as a prosopopoeia of th e
ship, in respect of“turbine com
’
pni t scepuloque infixi t acute”:
an explication wh ich I have however been prevented from u lti
mately adopting ,first , by i ts too great aberration from the
Homeric mvth : and secondly ,by the too great lameness and
commonplace of the picture i t presen ts.
320—327.
SACRA MANU VIC'I’OSQUE nsos PAnvut m snPo'rmr
IPSE mu m couscous AMENS An Lu t rnsnrr
ere ass scum LOCO PA NTHU QUAM Pausnmus ARCEM
vrx i n ru ns ERAM ensure CUM rAL tA nsnnrr
vs srr sc um mas s'
r IN ELUCTAB ILE rump us
DARDAN IA E FUIMUS races FUIT 1m m i n means
GLORIA rsucnomm snap s OMN IA IUPITER AROOS
TRANSTULIT
SAcaA TRAH I'I‘. Compare Gallim. Lavacr. Pallad . 38 (of
E umedes, priest of M inerva) :
cc n oxa flovl evrov yvom; em 04 M aren
Jap an t rozp aCovra , (purr: n ew rear aya l p a
wxer’
exam,K pu ov d
'
w; epo; wxwa t o.
Duos is the explanation of SACRA , and the meaning is, not the
sacred oly'
ec ts and the gods’
images , but the sacred images of the
gods , first because Pan theas would be too much encumbered by
three different objects— sacred th ings , gods’
images , and his
grandson ; and secondly, because we find sac ra,by i tself and
164 AE NE IDEA [320- 3927 Sh em—TM .
[in wha t condi tion. thy fortune is]. Tenen t Adelph . 3 . 2. 46
peiore res loco non potis est esse, quam in hoc, quo nunc sits est .”
Quo 11m SUMMA Loco? In wha t cond i tion is the State? Res
HUMMA . our all, the ma in chance,tha t on wh ich everything h inges,
by consequence, the State,“salus suprema publi ca. See A en .
11 . 309 Ovid,H eroid . 7. 12; C. N epos, E umen . 9. 2; Liv.
33. 7 and 8 ; H is t . Rom. Farth . A pp. tributa : (poflw dc n eg:
t oe ovyw a v cog, aim w e n oti ce z ov n a cdog. Procop. dc B ella
Got/21°
00,3 . 13 : 3 61100910; 68 75t n i nPenn ) nae r ocg
”ge n t ee l decaag. La R iforma [newspaper], Firenz e, 4 Gen .
1868 : “ Vedendo la persistenz a del conte Menabrea [primeminister] a voler tenere in mano Ia somma della cose i taliane.
Mi lton , Par. Los t. 6 . 6 71
“ had not the A lmigh ty Father, where he sits
shrined in h is sanctuary of heaven secure,
consult ing on the sum of th ings, foreseen
th is tumu lt , and permitted all, advised ;
and again ,verse 697
wh ich makes
wild work in h eaven, and dangerous to the ma in .
QU AM Pnsxmnus w on‘
t — If we throw ourselves in to the
w as,
"wha t kind of an a n : sha ll we find i t to be? is the
“an
”
any longer defens i ble? Compare Cic ad Fam . 14 . 5 :“ E tsi in
quam rempublicam ven iamus intelligo.
"
PRENDIMUS is nearly
as in Caesar,Bell . Ci r . 3 . 112 : "Pharon prehendi t, atque ibi
praesidium posu i t . A eneas uses the presen t tense because he
is aetuallv ( see vers e 315) on h is wav to the “arx
”at the
moment when he meets Pan theus comi ng from it, verse 319.
The quest ions QUO ass sunm and on“ maximum
menu ?are not to be considered as two distinct independent
quest ions, bu t the second as supplemen tary to the first,the
mes scum being lost if the “arx was lost . Compare Aris
teas. H ist . 72 in terp retum (Gallandi , vol. i i ., p. of the arx
wh ich stood beside the temple of Jerusalem : t oo 61; wow my
swa t q vl axnv t nv anoa r. The second clause of the verse
is thus a varietv of the first,and sets before the
°
reader in the
3M sum —m a ] 3001 II. 165
concrete form that wh ich me first presents merely in the ab
stract. See also Si l . ItaL, m above, where precisely the same
two questions stand in precisely the same relation to each other.
M ahaa fivd'
sh mzd nt terly destrov , a8 8tat w e. 5 . 4s
“
quippe obtenta comis, a inductab i l is umbra
[so dense, in tri cate, and large, that no exertion would get you
out of it]. Sense. Nat. Quacst . 6 . 7 : “ Inelactabi les navigio
palndes, nec ipsis quidem inter se pervias quibus incoluntur.
"
Ibid 6 . 8 :“ Perven imus ad immensas paludes, qnarum ex itum
nee incolse noverant nec sperare quisquam potest, ita impli citae
aquis herbae sunt ; et aquae nec pedi ti etuc tabiles , nec navigio,
quod, nisi parvum et unius capax, l imosa et obsi ta palus non
ferat"Compare our author
’
s use of the simi lar verb at Georg .
2. 243 : “aqua eluctabitur omnis
”
[the whole of the water wi ll
make i ts way out]. Jvm lmot og seems to be used in the same
sense by E uripides, A lces t . 889 (ed . Fix ) : t vxa ,t exa dvan a
law t og qu i [fatum, fatum ineluctabile ven it]; and ammrog by
th e same author, one hundred lines farther on in the same play :
m 0’
car a tpm moc xepwv a l e flea despai g.
Fumes mom, rorr mm .-The ful l force of these expres
sions will be perceived by thom readers on lv who hear in mind
that among the Romans the death of an mdividual was, not
unfrequen tly, announced to h is friends by the word fu i t ; see,
in Wernsdorf’
s Poetae Latin i M inores .
“ E legia incert i suctoria
‘mollibus ex ocnlil aliquis ti bi procidct h umor,
cum dicar ambi t: voce, racism tihi."
and Pseud. 246 (ed. B itsch l) :
“ BL Quia wt qui moram mi obcupato moleatam Optulit ?
h W W W hfit . BL I M QOi M .
‘
qui ast , is vivost"
166 A E N E IDE A [320—327 sauna—m m.
(where there is a play upon this meaning of the word). Ibid .
M ostell . 820 (ed. Ri tschl) Simo (selling h is house) :“ Pol mih i
eo protio empti fueran t olim. Tm . Audin ‘M ant’
dioere?
v ix v idetur continere lacrnmas
(where there is a simi lar play upon the word“ fuerant Com
pare also Cicero’s announcement of the execution of the Cati li
narian conspirators ,“vixerunt ; and Sch i ller , M ar . Stuart,
act 4,se. 1 1
jene hat gelebt, a
wenn ich dies blatt nus meinen handen gebe.
Charlotte Corday in her letter to Barbaroux, written on the eve
of her execution,and preserved in Lamartine
’
s H istoi re des
Gi ron di ns (44. refers to th is Roman mode of expression :
“C’
est demain a hui t heures que l’
on me juge. Probablement
So alsoC
a midi j’
au rai ve'
c n, pour parler le langage Romain .
’
Manz oni , I l Gingue M aggio (of Napoleon) :
“ci fn : siccome immobile
dato il mortal sospiro
stette la spoglia immemore
orbs di tanto spiro,
cosi percossa, attoni ta
la terra al nun z io sta.
A ccordingly the meani ng of our text is not : We were Troj ans,bu t weTroj ans no longer ex is t, I li um no longer exists, all is pas t ;
exactlv as A en . 7. 413 : “sed fortune fui t [i ts fortune is past
and gone]. From the Latin fu i t,used in the above sense
,come
both the Italian fu and the French fen ,defunc t, as is placed
beyond all doubt bv the plural fu re nt—“ Les notaires de quel
ques provinces disen t encore,au pluriel furen t, en parlant, de
deux personnes conjointes et décédées, Trevoux ; and to the
same effect, Furetiere. Corresponding to th is use of the past
tenses of the verb sum,emphatically, to express death , i . e., the
cessat ion of existence,was the use of i ts presen t tenses to express
life, i . e.
,the con tinuance of existence ( as Stat . Si lo. 1 . 4 . 1 :
“estis
,io Superi , nec inexorabile Clotho
volvi t opus .
Matth . 2. 18 : “ Rachel weeping for her chi ldren, and would
168 AENE IDE A [330—336 Pom s—nearer.
usqmm [or unqmuu] I Pal., Med . I I H ; cod . Camer. cod.
Canon . (Butler). III Anson. in perioch . 20. I liad . Ven. 1470, 1471 ;
N . Heine. (1671, 1676 , Heyn . ; Brun ch ; Wakef. ; Pott . ; Wagn .
(ed. Heyn ., ed . Thiel ; Siipfle; Forb. ; Lad . ; H aupt ; Ribb. ;
Coningt .
O Vat , Rom ,Van ,
St . Gall .
Form s B IPATENTIBUS.
— “ Variat l lm pro simplici : pa t en t es
aper t ae,”H eyne.
“ In telligemus portas duarum valvarum,
Wagner (ed. The gate was two- valved,bifores, other
w ise there would be no sr it was also open , otherwise there
would be no Parmrrnus : and so Wagner Compare La
N az ione (newspaper), Giugno 3 e 4,186 7 : “
Quests ospitali ta
che apre a due battenti ls porte,”and see Rem. on 10. 5.
MILLIA QUO’I‘ m oms UNQUAM VEN E RE aromas.
“Totum versam
abesse malim, quot enim ex i llis mil libus per decem annos
caesos esse patare licet !” —Heyne, mistaking a mere exag
geration, very natural and proper in the mouth of the ter
rified speaker, for the posi tive matter- of- fact enunciation of an
h istorian . H eyne’
s error has been pointed out by Voss, and,a
rare th ing for that cri tic,wi thout anv bi tterness towards a man
whose deserts in respect of Virgi l were at least not inferior to
h is own . H e contents h imself wi th quoting H eyne’
s expla
nation,
and adding :“Melius , augendi grat in , cum Servio.
”
Servius’
s explanation is even better,more full and explicit,
than i t has been represen ted bv Voss. H is words are:“ Ita
vel augendi gratis , vel perturbatus , dici t tantos esse Graecos
quan ti olim venerint, quasi nemo perierit decennali bello.
” The
on ly defect in th is explanation is that two th ings are separated
whi ch shou ld be un i ted . The explanation shou ld have been :
“
perturbat us (metu) auget. In similar circumstances now- a
days one would say : all Greece is at the gates. The expres
sion,without however the exaggeration , is Homeric : see I t. 2.
248on yap eyes 0 6 0 T9!“ z epu oregov figorov a l l ow
quyevm , ooooe a‘u
’
A t pu d‘
qo’
vn o I l i ov ql 9ov .
e PRIMI PRAELIA TENTANT PORTARUM VIGILES.
“Vol in
W W t ] BOOK II . 169
prime in troi ta collocati,vel pericu lo primi ,
”Servius (ed. Leon ),
followed by Th iel, Forbigor, Wagner (ed. 186 1 and Queest .
Vi rgi l ) , and Conington . Die posten der ersten nachtwache,
la dewig, Gossrau. I agree enti rely wi th Servius and Wagner.
“i am, Tartesaiace ques solven t aequere, Titan,
littoribus, primiano n'
ovo Phaethonte retscti
Sores lanigeris repetebant vellera lucis."
where “
primi”
and “ Sores"
occupy, respecti vely, the same
posi tions in the verse as the Palm and remaster vreu ns of
our text , and where the meaning is, nearest to the s un,the
first to be touchcd by the rays of the szm ; as in our text the
meaning is, m l to the enemy, the fi rs t to come i n the way
of the enemy. Plum Penman m ums may . therefore, be
looked upon as the translation of the Greek “ yoga-l am (our
pu nter—m m , as rpvl axsg , expressi ng the function,
and
mm, as a ge , the forward or foremost posi tion . the posi
tion towards the enemy. Compare (a ), Aeneas, Poliorc. 22
w eav er re wen l ew rorg ayewov er t om w rdvvorg, xa r arm a
(ph l egm av t n ream . n”tug: ”l u s t er xa fl
’
sz rmmv mrrl a xqvn pw vh a aemm . (b ), A eneas i h . : rrpoq
rrl aooowv r’or ex t ow
art : a n w as: (rel axant freo
'
q ml a xeg mdt . (c), I bid . 26 :
m eam? f t W 367 , om eg av eyegx'
h ) sav ra ttevdq 0 a go
tyel a § , run m oaou m ontm m oxprrsottm TO ectom yevor. (d ),xeuephen , A h ab. 2 (ed . H utchins . p. 04. 6
’
ca st
mpeg t ong a poq ml a xa g, ai rflo w rerg apz orm g, translated :
hi cum ad primes excub i tores ven issent , ubi duces assen t quae
rcbant. Compare also, d en . 12. 5 77:
“ discurrunt ali i ad poms primosque trucidant,
where “
primes”
(not here termed v ig i les because i t was not
nigh t) must be the same rtpoqwl au g. or p ickets . A n d (f ).
den . 12. 6 59, where we have a picture prec isely the paral lel of
that bcfere us
soli pro portis Messapus et acer A tinas
sustentant aciem,
”M .
l 72 A E N E IDE A [341—357 (mom —m
also,Aen . 11. 593
"post ego nube cava miserandae corpus et arma
inspoliata teram tumulo, patriaeque reponam;”
Ibid . 3. 639
“sed fugite, o miseri , fugite. atque a li ttore funem
rumpite.
E xcmssas onu s,aurrrs ARISQUE RE LICTIS, m omens mm
nmn noc s'
rE'
rE nAr.— Macrob ius says (Sat . 5 .
“H oe unde
Virgilius di xerit , nu llus inqu irit ; sed constat,i llum de E uripide
traxisse qu i in fabula Troadibus [23] induci t Apollinem, cum
Troia capienda esset,ista dicentem
t ym d‘
é,mxw
‘u m rug A pyém g { hoe
”( my A a‘h wu g a t 0 011656 t fl ’gvyu g ,
l u n w TO xl u vov Ih ov fiwyovg r
'
ép ovg'
t pqpm ,ag n ol w orav l uff») 2mm),
voou t a 1 e {N ew ovdé n‘a am‘na l ul u .
Let not Christ ians mock a touch ing and picturesque supersti tion
wh ich st ill (how few are aware of it !) exists among themselves,
handed down to them by the piety of their pagan forefathers.
See Ruga e Parrisi t,ed . Rom
,1845
, quoted by Camarda, appen
dice al “ Saggio di Grmnmatologia comparata su lla lingua
A lbanese. Prato, 186 6, p. 16 : “ Calez oime pra si ka kjilue
t’
icun i t Z oies e Shkodros, e massaunei mennoime me dobi i te
shpirt ite s i me o sbu tte per mo passe miscirier. Njate Shcodres
ash te uji kjishe tash e rennuome,ne to tsi len ish te
’
nne rue uji
figure e bnkure sheitunshmes Meri . Pos masi forti i fort
Shkanderbek ( likj, Shkodra raa’
nner duore turkjevet e kjevume
’
nuon chm ‘
ace. A te chere ban i m lg'
i, e tash kan shkueme
tre kjin te e sh tate dhete e tete v iete kji Z oia e beecueme tu i ike
prei assai. kjishe. sllcoi afer Rhumes'
nno uji te vottser catune
kji thochete ( i enaz z ano : at ie kje. edhe ash te’
nneerue prei gjith
popul i te. perse ka hame, e ban ( leri sote shu ino morecu li . Te
lumete ato di 150 110 19? ( ijergj i te e Sklav is,kji pas kan [sic]
unfa ir/0 me pertsiele (persiell figuren e mreculuoshme Z oies e
beecueme, prume prei uji sh t i i le z iermi te naten,e prei uji sh t iile
ereiete di temi Por te shemete in,o to kersh tenete emii
,kji
‘
mmeteni pa nannen e dash tnushme! E psa o nana dash t~
176 AE NE IDE A [360 sop —um ;
NOX ATRA CAVA CIRCUMVOLAT UMBRA
H ic accipere possumus perseverasse qu idem lunam,sed fumo
obscuratum eius lumen, qu i ex magno civ i tatis incendio move
batur,”Donat “H inc apparet occidisse iam lnh am
,
”Servius.
Nox cmcunvomr, qu ippe alata
,
”Heyne, comparing 8. 369 :
“nox ruit et fuscis tellurem amplecti tur alis
,
person ifying n igh t and perceiving no difficul ty.
“A llerdings
erhell t der mond die nach t, aber er wird z ei tweise durch
wolken verh ii llt,”Ladewig.
“ D ie nach t hat auch wenn aie vom
hellen mondlich t beleuch tet ist etwas d ii steres, ein ihr eigen
tb iimliches helldunkel ; in diesem erscheinen die dunkeln gehalt
losen schatten,und erhohen gerade durch ihr dunkel die unheim
l ichkei t der nach t, durch diese hoh len schatten z eigt sich gerade
rech t in dem mondscheine die schwarz e natnr der nach t,die
schwarz e nach t,
”Kappes, Progr . dos Lyceums z u Cons ta nx
,
Constanz , 1863.
“ N ox UMBRA aliunde assuta esse, conf.
340,conieci t Ortuinus, cui adsen tiri mavult Peerlkampus quam,
ex H or. Serm . 2 . 1 . 58 , s ex in mars mutare ; et legi t xox
Servius : nobis t ibicen sane,sed is Verg ilianus vi detur, cf. 397,
420,
Ribbeck .
A t the bottom of all these glosses lies that great and funda
men tal error wh ich I have so often had occasion to poin t out in
the course of these remarks,v iz .,
that of tak ing figurative and
‘
poetic for l i teral and prosaic : an error scarcely less fatal to the
exposi tion and understanding of Virgi l than of Holy Wri t,
although— happy chance for Virgi l
’
s commen tators no less than
for the world — not to be arb i trated bv the same arbitrament.
It is not li teral n igh t wh ich cmcumvom r, [Hts abou t
,A eneas and
h is compan ions ; i t is the n igh t of the tomb,the darkness of
the grave, the shadow of death . Compare 6 . 86 6 :
“sed nox atra caput trist i c ircumvolat umbra.
teeaux—sum ) BOOK 11. 1th
The worde ane almost idmtioah yet no one div a s or ever
dreamt that i t was real litw n igh t whi ch A eneas and the
Sibyl saw flit ting about the head of Marcellus. As surely
as i t is the gloom of death , the shadow of a premature tomb
which fli ts abou t the head of Marcellus , so surely is i t the
shadow of a premature death which fli ts abou t Aeneas and h is
companions—vmmns aw n Dumas ls mom s , the theme (see
In both
places—here, as in the sixth book— i t is figurati ve not real
nigh t which is spoken of,exactly as it is figuratévo not real
night , the darkness of death , the darkness of the grave, wh ich
is spoken of in the Homeric original (0d . 20, 3SI), where the
destruction whi ch is about to overtake Penelope'
s suitors is
spoken Of “Rd“ the same allegory under Which the destruction
impending over Aeneas and h is party is spoken of in our text ;
a M ac. t o 1 am t odé fi n al e“ ; v v x r c p ay v‘u l m
ed em a xufu l m rt . neoawzm re. n ew re yow u'
06,“q d
‘
c dcdqr. c axpm ou dc a opu m'
W “ J’
speculum : mayor rea l m rt y t aodpm’
“deum do n l eov nomi ne“ , wi t h ; de ma a tel y,
“arrow E géflOdJl wro {act or wh o; 61
oopavov ( Emanuel e xaz q dQ
cmdt dpoyw axi ng.
Com also (a ) , Quin t. Smyrn . 12. 540 (Cassandra warning
a M oo. may (N ew vno j o cp or «pupa yap q
( p un t er m ayo: n ow a n: ru pm rog, 90: m mrov
l lm h ou'
y arn ) 6 6 n ew “ dn xpvocn a
«sum o: qm vovm. am t w 7mm t a p es.
ol t dpov.
Si] . 9. 44 (Aemi llus Paullus adjuring Varro not to expose
his soldiers ,
“ has animas , to certain destru ction by im
mediately engaging in battle
too, not in the night , but in the broad dayligh t)
i 78 AENE IDEA [360 sax—m m
only the c i r c um vo l a re bu t the very a t er of our text ap
plied to death under h is own preper name. (d ), and of Falise.
Cyn eget . 34 7:
stat fatum supra, totumque avidissimus Orcus
pascitur, et nigris orhem ci reumsonat alis,
”
where we have death again (“ Orcus preying like a greedy
vul ture on the world,
and sweeping round i t on his black
noisv wings . A lso Stat. Theb . 1 . 46
impla iam merita scrutatus lumina dextra
merserat aeterna damnatum nocte puderem
Oedipodes, longaque animam sub morte tenebat .
illum indulgentem tenebris imaeque recessu
sedi s, inaSpectos caelo radiisque penates
servantem,tameh assidu is circumvolat alis
saeva dies animi , scelerumque in pectore Dirae,
where consciousness , the figurat ive day or light of life , flits“assiduis alis
”abou t Oedipus , exactly as in our text death
,
the figurative nigh t of life,fli ts can UMB RA about A eneas and
h is compan ions. (f ) , Stat. Si te . 5 . 1. 21 6 ( of A bascantius
mourn ing at h is w ife’
s funeral) :
sed toto spectatur in agmine coniux
solus ; in h unc magnae flectuntur lumina Romae,
ceu iuvenes natos suprema ad busta ferentem :
is dolor in vu ltu ; tantum crinesque genaeque
noct is habent
[ there is so mu ch of n igh t , i . e the n igh t (the darkness) ofH ades (of dea th ,
of the grara) , abou t them ]. Lucan,7.
177 (of the omens preced ing the battle of Pharsalia)
inque vicem vultus tenebris mirantur apertos,
et pallere diem, galeisque incumbere noctem,
defunctosqne patres. et cunetas sanguinis umbras‘
ante oculos vol itare suos
[ their faces are covered w i th darkness the day loses i ts colou r,
and n igh t ( i . e.
,the gloom of dea th ) broods on their helmets ].
A s l u x is life (see Rem. on 6 . life considered as light,
Th is reading makes better sense than the ali ter
defunc tos ulu lare patres , c t sang u in is umbras .
180 A EN E IDEA [360 sex—um
[sun less, ha teful , darkness covers the house wi th deaths (i . e.,
the da rkness of dea th carers the house) (n ) , Soph . Oed .
( b lon . 16 80 (A n tigone after the death of Oedipus)
n,ap, on e a n! A 911;
a t)" fl ow n ; a r rexvgoé v ,
aoxon or do n l axeg cyag ipa v
w “ (l-“V 6 ! u m p age) q rgqu n ov ;
ra l mva'
vo w Jt
u v , an o‘u p aow flsflaxé ,
mm; yap i ) n o «m a n ywi
h evn er xi vd‘
ow «Awu rma peer
di 'nomrm ' i fo‘u w rpm,m
[ n igh t (i . e. , the shadow, the darknes s , of dea th ) ha th come
orer my eyes : Qu id en im?n tpete in quem nee Mars nee
pon tus irrui t : sed quae ocu los fugi unt , inferorum loca eum
ab latum absorpsernn t incomperto let i (o) , H em. I i .
16 . 56 7 (of Jupi ter bringing, not real n igh t , but the darkness
of death ,mm
)
el em, over those who were combating for the
corpse of Sarpedon )
o
Aw ; d rm v o z i oaoqv n w vm neu t ron voyw q ,
on in : q ci m ru g: fl u i d:‘m q qg ol oog n ova ;
(p ), Ovid. M et . 1 . 721 (apostroph i z ing A rgus , whom Mercury
has just k i lled) :
A rge ,iscos
centumque oculos nor occupat una
[one ( lar/mess of dea th l. (q ), Ov id, M ei . 5 . 70
at ille
iam moriens,ocul is sub nocte natantibus atra
,
circumspexi t A th in
[the app roach of dark n igh t ( i . c of dea th”. (r ), Claud .
Pros .
9(Proserpine to D is) :
nod e tua contentus abi '
, qu id v iva sepult is
admisccs ? nostrum qui d preteris advena mundum ?
[con ten t wi th th ine own n igh t (i e.,th e n igh t of H ades”.
Clnud . Hop i . Pros . 3, p. now sun pw scqu i tur currum
184 A E N E IDE A [360 sex—mm
Independen tly of all argumen t drawn from the parallels
afforded both by Virgi l h imself and other writers,th is word
alone is sufficient to show that the n igh t spoken of can by no
possi bi l ity be natural n igh t, the n igh t time, inasmuch as natu
ral n igh t , the n igh t t ime, whether l i teral or person ified , never
fli ts abou t ready to aligh t , but not aligh ting,
but on the cen trarv is alwavs ei ther present or absen t,or if
nei ther, is coming, or going, never flits abou t wi thou t al igh ting.
Therefore new s i let,tao ubat
, p raecip i ta t, rui t, es t, aufert, su bi t,Operi t , tenet , lorqu et, cen t ingz
'
t , i n rertz'
t,obi t, ades t, agi tu r, in
cip i l , ren i t , trans i t , but so far as I know never eire umvolat .
It follows that the sex of our text is nei ther l i teral n igh t, the
nigh t time. nor the li teral n igh t personified ,the goddess N ear,
bu t figurative n igh t , the n igh t or darkness of death or the grave.
If i t is the real li teral n igh t wh ich ei ncunvemr about A eneas
and h is party , they must be in the day, and only occasionally
shadowed bv the n ight , wh ich is absurd. If i t is the goddess
N igh t wh ich cmcunvom r about A eneas and h is party, why
does she on ly fl it about and not aligh t ? why does she only
c ircumrelare abou t those whom n igh t, no matter whether phy
sical or person ified , has alreadv involved
verti tur mterea caelum,et ruit oceano nex
,
mvolvens umbra magna terramque polumque
Mvrn i idonumque doles.
"
H ow is th is picture to be reconci led w i th the al leged picture
in our text , whether of real li teral n igh t or the goddess N igh t
on lv fli tt ing abou t,not already aligh ted on , A eneas and h is
comrades
m u elncunvemr unnnx once righ tly under
stood, a new l igh t breaks in on the whole context,and the
et iology of the description stands clear before us. Death,death
,
death . everywhere . before ,beh ind
,around
,is the picture the
poet h as in h is mind,and wh ich he presen ts to h is reader in
cvcrv variety of form and colour. Death has been suggested
to A eneas in h is dream bv the v ision of the mangled H ector.
Death is his first though t , as, reused from h is sleep ,he rushes
out o f h i s house. pu lch rumque morn succurri t in armis."
Death
360 sex—1mm ] BOOK 11. 135
is the. firs t word of the first person he meets Ftdmus Trees :
w ere all los t , al l dead aad gene. Death is h is own first
word to the li ttle band wh ich gathers round h im (MORLAMU R er
(x m m m a RUN S). It is to death he goes wi th them
(“ mans aw n Deanna IN near-es ): i t is death , the darkness of
death ,which fli ts about them as they go (m arm cava
w ea r exam ).“Who,
”he exclaims,
“shall tel l the deaths
of that fatal night ?
outs m um nu ns som e, ems m am ru ne
It is death in i ts cencretest form wh ich is on every side of them,
in the streets, in the houses, in the verv temples of the gods
PLW A PKRQ L'
D‘
. VIA S STKRM JS‘
H 'R m u PASSXZC
m eam , caucus nos es at neu otosa neuron
man .
His very enemies are dying beside h im (VICTORESQUE canuxr
man ) , and everyth ing is one pi cture of mourning , frigh t, and
cavern s unions
wow s, unique raven, t r n vnnu norm s m oo.
To the objection that Aeneas does not die— on th e contrary,
escapes and li ves to tell the story- the answer is suppl ied by
Aeneas himself. The whole of the li ttle hand except three,
Via. lph itus , Pel ias , and Aeneas h imself, parishes. Cheroehus
fi lls , Ripheus falls , Hypan is fal ls , Dymas falls, Pentheus fal ls,
and if A eneas himself does not fall , i t is because the fates do
not allow i t, not because he was not every moment in danger
Illaei cinema et flamma extrema meorum.
tester in oceasu veetro nee tela nee ullas
vitavisse vices Banaum,et, si fata mi ssen t
ut caderem. merui sse manu.
Sim ilar to the indication of death ,wheth er present or near
at hand ,by darlmess . but of less frequent occurrence among
wri ters and infin i tely more strik ing, is its indication by mouldi
neas, as Ballets di Gare nh'
na (Camurda, appendice, p.
,98) (Galen
186 A E NE IDE A [360 sex— imam
tina addressing the ghost of Constantine,wh ich she takes for
Constantine h imself)
K oora vrwe, qu e flel u ,
aje ageyye re regia on 0901 6 [ms agoye] ,xpaz ere [ma xpay] rov fins . r
'
evd‘
c ? re] re
j a va re youyovl ovayz re [p ovz ovl ova ‘m re] .
rapevrwe, yore“ rye,
z ayrat n ovn erafler
xpaz ere [ms . xgayere] ye yovyovl or [p ovxovl oc] ;
translated by Camarda
Costantino,fratel mio
,
un segue funesto io vegge,
le spalle tue spaz iose
sono ammutiate.
Garentina, sorella mia,
ii fume dei mosch etti
le apalle mi eovri di mafia [mi feee ammuffire] .
Cu m— Hem e is righ t (“ Quatenus ipsi ea circumdantur
and Conington well quotes 1 . 520,
“nube cava amicti .
The E nglish expressions under cover of the n igh t, u nder carer
of the da rkness ,are analogous . Compare also Si] . 13. 254
et,ui caeca sci -nu terras nox conderet atro,
where the same notion,vi z .
,of embracing ,
con tain ing , er en
veloping ,is expressed by
“sinu
,
”as is expressed by can . in
our text .
It is , however , questionable whether can should not be
regarded as equivalen t to i nane, Germ. leer,E ng] . emp ty.
188 A E NE ID E A [36 1—369 ours—m eo
verse 687,mons is figurat ive. and means a great stone which
has fallen from the top of the mountain (“ mon tis — a confu
sion of literal and figurat ive inexcusable even in an E ton ode.
See Rem. on sequor,”4 . 384 ,
and compare the simi larly ia
considerate application by Lucan (4 . 452) of“ moles ,
”in one
verse to a sh ip ,and in the next vers e bu t two ,
to a rock
nee prima, neque i lla,
quae sequi tur. tardata rat is ; sed tertia moles
haesit, et ad cantes adducto funo secuta est .
impendent cava saxa mari ; ruituraque semper
stat (mirum!) moles ; et si lvis aequor inumbrat .
IN na'
ri A .
— “ Imbell ia, u t senum. infantum,feminarum
,Heyne,
Voss,Wagner ,
Th iel . I th ink not . but wh ich had ofi'
ered no
res istance,wh ich had d ied i nertly , as was to be judged by
their being found lv ing there, er . gr.,k i lled wi thou t either arms
in their hands , or arms on their persons , w i thout any signs of
struggle or batt le,and wi thou t anv dead bodies of the enemy
being mixed up among their own . Compare Ovid, di et. 7 . 542
(of the war- horse dying by disease, in h is stall)
veterumque oblitus honorum,
ad praesepe gomit . leto moriturus inert i
Ibid 12 . 36 1 (of the pine trunk wh ich Demoleon had thrown
at Theseus w i thou t h i tting h im )
non tamen arbor z
'
ners cecxd it : nam Cran toris alti
abscindit iugulo pectusque h umerumque sin istrum.
”
That i t is not terrified or wounded, and sti ll alive and breath ing
bodies wh ich lie prostrate ( srsnxnxrrn ) , but dead bodies , is
shown bv the immediatelv succeeding N E L‘
sou roam s DANT
smears }: TEUCRI , V ICTORE S m nexr DA NA I , informing us that
Greeks have in some instances fallen also ,VI Z in those
instances in wh ich the Trojans have mustered up sufficient
courage to res ist and attack the aggressors in their turn :
QL'
OVD AM ETIA“ VICTIS RE DIT l \'
PRA E L‘
ORD IA VIRTUS .
A nd that the bodies so lying dead and prostrate are not merely
the bodies of old men ,women
,and ch ildren t
“imbellia corpora,
361 ours—m oo] 800K I] . 189
Heyne ,Voss , Wagner , Thiel) , but the bodi es of unresisting
persons (meam CORPORA ) is shown by
QUONDAH “ LAM “ 01518 “EDIT IN M EGOW VTRTUS,
informi ng us that in some instances resistance has actually
been made ,and the aggressors too have fallen. Thus sw arm
concern has its tally in qnosnw Viet nam nasar; srmsnsrnn,
i ts tally in cream ; and maxim ,i ts tally in vrcrrs armn' m
m ama VIRTUS.
The word so wholly mi sunderstood by modern commen
tators has been more or lws nearly guessed at. by some of the
ancient Thus ,while Servius hesi tates between “
non repug
nautia," “ mann a dum occiduntur,
”and “
per somnum INE RTIA,
”
Cyn thi us Ceneten sis accepts the first of the three guesses, and
adds : “ut inqui t D icty s Cretensis, v ice pecudum interficiebantur
Dorms —In my“ A dversaria Virgi liana I connected norms
and namel ess nnoanrr‘
nuum intimately together, so as to make
the sense demos refigiom deorum . I have been induced to
change my opinion and to consi der nonos as afford ing a
separate vi ew from narrows ; nnoamr mum,first , because the
picture gain s thereby in richness , not only the streets and
temples bei ng tilled wi th dead bodies, but the palaces also; and,
m adly, because i n the preci sely similar picture presented by
M ust , Bell . Geri ] . 50 :“ Fans atque domes exspol iari ; oaedem,
lncendia heri z pestremo armi s, cadaveribus, cruore, atque luctu,
omuia compleri ,"as well as In the not very diss imi lar picture
w anted by Taci tus, H i s t . 3 . 33 : “ Quas [faces], ubi praedam
agesserant, in means demos et inan ia templa, per laaciv iam incu
labantur ,”there is no room for doubt that “ domes
”is not
W ef the godmbu t the dwdanga of the fleher ci tim , the
palace-s , as there i s also no deubt In the followi ng passw :
Ovid Mar. 2. 76 a’hoebus to Phaeton)
concipias animo, delnbraqne ditia don ia
care."
Lucan,7. temple, domes . Stat. Theb. 10. 881
at truncas rupee in templa domooque
190 A ENEIDE A [36 1—369 (WIS—m eo
A ristides,Rhodium
, Gava t or m c’
ora t a g , er weerg, av 3'
vearg,
av m rl arg. And our author h imself,1 1 . 882
inter tutu demoram
confixi expirant animas.
"
Demos,the houses par excellence
,i . e.
,the great houses, the
palaces, Fr. h é lals, the common houses being tecta.
”Compare
Tacit . A nnal . 13 . 18 : nec defuere qu i arguerent viros grav i
tatem adseverantes, quod domes
,vi llas [sei z . Bri tann ici ] , id
temporis, quasi praedam divisissen t.”I br
'
d . 13 . 4 :“ D iscretam
domw n et rempublicam [ the royal palace and the repu blic
shou ld be kep t dis ti nct]. Stock , ad Taci t . A n na ] . 15 . 41 : “Totfi
in urbe. in s ta Victorem ,fuere insu lae 26602
,domus
From thi s use of domu s to signify a great house or palace,
a house standing by i tself, flows naturally i ts use for a temple,
a temple being par excellence t h e h ou se,not on ly on account
of i ts great si z e and splendour ,but on account of its being
consecrated to a superior being ; and accordingly, we find even
at the present dav the principal church i n a ci ty called i l duome.
The same use of orz og is common in Greek . Compare Precop.
dc A cdif. 1 . 10: “czar cg t or 4 49809 xa l ovysvov omov. A esch .
Sep t . 0 . Thcb. (ed . Sch l i tz )
(M an v rpon am , i re/l ep ton , d cott q‘u a ra
1m; vga da rwv dovgrn l qz r‘} «yr/mg d e p o rg.
RE LIGIOSA rel i g i osa sun t quae non vulgo ac temere,sed
cum cast itate ceremon iaque adeunda et reverenda et reformi
danda sun t magis quam invu lganda, A u l. Gellius, 4 . 9. 9.
V i c'
roansona CA DUN'
I‘
DAXA I. Compare 11. I 7. 36 1 :
t or d‘
ayl rorw or ea r n r o r
veneer. o‘u ov p wv xa r c u s py 6 t f t t n rz ovn ,
‘D
xa r A m man ». and or yap (w a r/w i n ep rq ow o.
PLUR IM A norm s IMAGO. A u t defin itio timoris est,au t
varietas mort is ostendi tur,i . e.
, gladio ,ign i , ruins . A ut ft c
quen tissima ,aut praesen tissima ,
”Serv ius.
“ PLURIMA norm s
mace,h . e.
,ubique caedes facta cern itur ; passim caesorum
cadavera proiecta. Mag is hoc accommodatum antecedenti bus,
quam varias caed is formas et genera in telligere ,
”H eyne.
192 AE NE IDE A [36 1—369 ems—m eo
[the picture of war,the appearance of war
,is greater than i t
was before; there is a greater appearance of war than pre
v iously : war appears more imminent,more immediate than
ever]. by Val. Place. 2. 640 (Cyz icus addressing Jason
and h is band of A emath ian ch iefs)
o terris nunc primum cognita nostris
Aemath iae manus et fama mihi maier image
image, picture, greater than your fame. e. ,
“ O greater
than the image , picture ,wh ich fame had presented of you .
”
The objects wh ich A eneas and h is party saw and heard (vi z .
,
the dead , dying . wounded ,the lamentat ion and terror) were
the very picture or image of death : the objects which Cyz icus
saw,vi z .
,Jasen and h is compan ions, were greater than the image
or picture wh ich fame had presen ted of them] . (d ), by Ovid,M et . 12. 233 (of the battle of the Centaurs and Lapi thae)
raptaturque comis per v im nova h upte preheusis.
E urytus H ippodamen , al ii , quam quisque probarant,
aut peterant , rapiunt , captaeque erat urbis image.
femineo clamore senat domus
[there was the image or picture of a captive ci ty, the scene that
presen ted i tself was the picture of a capti ve c i ty, vi z because
the women were treated w i th v iolence , as on the tak ing of a
ci ty, everyone carrying off by force her who pleased h im best].by Claud ian ,
i n Ii’t tfi n . 2 . 236 : “en i terum bell i civi lis
image ! [the picture of civi l war]. (f ) , bv Ovid, di et . I . 238
(of the wolf into wh ich c aen was metamorphosed) :
canit ies eadem est . eadem vielentia vultu,
idem oculi lucent,eadem feri tat is image
”
[ the same picture of savag eness was presented by the wolf as
had prev iouslv been presen ted by c aen , the wolf’
s picture of
savageness consist ing of the particulars prev iously enumerated,
v i z .
,the grisliness, the fierce countenance, and the glaring eyes,
exactly as i n our text the picture of death consisted in the dead
bodies wh ich lav everywhere scattered about , the CRUD ELIS
LUCTL‘
S and the raven] . (y). b y C icero . p ro Serf. 19 :“ A lter
,
e D i i bon i ! quam teter ineedcbat ! quam truculent‘
us, quam
AENEIDE A [361—369 ems—m eo
in the case of a statue or picture, the resemblance expressed
by image is of the statue or picture to the original . Parallel
expressions in E nglish are z—That chi ld is the very picture of
health . That face is the very picture of happiness. That dayis the very picture of winter. That com - field is the very picture
of plenty. That poor beggar is the very picture of want. That
condemned cu lpri t is the very picture of despair.
There is an en tirely differen t use of i mage ,9. 294
“atque an imum strinxit patriae pietatis imago,
"
and 10. 824
et mentem patri ae subi it pietatis image.
"
In both these places image expresses the resemblance not
of two objects to each other, but of one single object to our
perception of i t. There is,indeed
,the same resemblance as in
our text,in 8. 557
,in the passage of Servius
,and in the passage
of Valerius Flaccus ; bu t that resemblance is not of two dif
feront objects existing outside the mind and compared together,
but of one object to the impression wh ich th at object makes
on the mind.
“ Image in these last - adduced passages is the
picture, image, ezdwl ov, idea, in the mind— in the one case in
the mind of lulus,in the other case in the mind of A eneas.
In both cases it is the “ image,”
el dwl or, or idea of paternal
affection (“
patriae and th is“ image,
”ezdwl ov, or
idea of paternal affection is excited, produced, or called up, in
the mind by objects presented to the senses,between whi ch
objects and “
patria pietas”there is no resemblance whatever
,
those objects suggest ing or calling up the “ image,”etdwl ov, or
idea,only by association . Therefore the lines close the accounts
to wh ich they belong, respectively; and in the one case Iu lus,
in the other case A eneas,is left reflecting on th is new thought,
vi z .
,that of “
patria pietas (the affection of a father for a
ch i ld), suggested to h im,called up in h is mind (
“an imum strin
xi t,
” “an imum by the objects wh ich have just been
presen ted to h is senses,of wh ich objects the new though t is not
the image, but only suggested by association, exactly as
,2. 560
,
“subi it cari geni toris image,
”the picture wh ich presen ts i tself
196 AENEIDE A [370—383 m us—n uns
divided at DAN AUM than when divided at an ; and secondlv on
account of the exact parallelism of verse 40
primus ibi ante omnes,magna comi tante caterva,
where the division of the line is just before magna comiten te
caterva, and cannot possibly be anywhere else. If it be al
leged that verse 501 of the first book,
incessit, magna invennm stipante caterva
is div ided exactlv where our text is divi ded bv the H einen and
Heyne, and has a gen itive iuvenum”
) exactly corresponding
to the DANAUM of our text and depending on the very same“caterva,
”I put in the double demurrer : fi r s t , that the d iv i
sion after “ incossit — although at first sigh t a divi sion after
the same number of syllab les as the division after Pmuns
sn— is yet a division of an essent ially differen t kind, partakes
not at all of the awkwardness of that div ision , on the contrary
is full of grace and eloquence, being in fact a division not after
the commencemen t of a sen tence,not after the three syllables
i n - ces - s i t bu t after the ending of a sen tence,after the long
protasis regina ad templutn forma pulcherrima Dido incessit ;”
wh ile the division after Pa mus SE is a div ision not merely at
the very beginn ing after the first three syllables of a paragraph ,
but immediately succeeding a monosyllable consisting only of
two lettele,a situation than wh ich i t is hardlv possible to
imagine one more ungraceful, unless in altogether pecul iar cir
cumstances, for a div ision . A n d s ec on d ly, that Whereas
verse 50] of the first book after the d ivision at“ incessit
”runs
on magna iu venum,not
“ iuvenum mag na — tho emphasis
being th rown (see Rem. on 2. not. on the troop’
s consisting
of young men ,bu t on the greatness of the tr00p
— our text after
the division at SE wou ld run on,not
“magna Danaum, the
emphasis being thrown , as it shou ld be thrown , on the greatness
of the tr00p, but DAN AUM m esa,the emphasis being thrown
exactlv where it should not be thrown,on the circumstance
that the persons accompanying A ndrogeos were Danai .
Iaanmns . maxsxs ET cmconrvsnmna sums —The strue
ture is not, mzxs ls m ans IRRUXMUS er c luconroxnmua. bu t
M vows- atom ] BOOK II. 197
m a fim m m uxm and the comma there
toie requ ired ; first because i t is Virgil’s habit so to divide his
M a m me first or second word ; and secondly, on account
of the division immediately following this word in the same
position in the verse,9. 554
“ band aliter iuvenis medios moriturus in hostes
M et qua hda videt densissim fl endit ."
The structure is simi lar,and the comma for the same reason
required after the same word, 10. 579 :
“ in -n i t, adveraaque ingens apparui t best:
[not“adversa haste irrui t apparui tque,
”but “ irruit
,advewaquo
hasta apparui t’
q; and 6 . 294
“errant, et tmstra terro diverberet umbraa
foot“ ferro irrnat et di verberet, but “ irruat, et fen -
o
390- 393.
new s AN v terns ours is BOSTE asonmxr
Aw exam [PSI sro rams DHIN‘
DE comm a
u nseen GALE AM OLIPEIQUE mamas necoarm
an m use - Compare Werner, die Sil ima des Thales , th . 2,
CB 1,ac. 6 :
“(in ist das waste
,was z um z iele fi ihrt ;
mid was gslungen ist such rech tlich .
"
4 :
“vinmsi per virtude, ovver per frock ,
é sempre il vincitor degno di lode.
”
The doctriaefi m t up to the Romans by Sapor, Ammian.
198 A E NE IDE A [390—393 news—mom s
Illud apud nos nunquam acceptum fu i t, quod adseritis vos
exultantes,nul la discri mine t i rtu tz
'
s ac de li , prosperos omncs
laudari debere bellorum eventus. Innocent Sapor ! how li ttle
he knew abou t v i r t u s or d o l u s ! that never man li ved who
had not one v i r t u s , as one d o l u s,for his friends, and another
v i r t u s,as another dol u s
,for hi s enemies ; one v i rt u s
,as one
(1ol u s,under one set of circumstances
,and another v i r t u s
,as
another d o l u s , under another set of circumstances ; and that if
i t were not so,there could be neither war nor poli tics, neither
friend nor foe, neither acquain tance nor stranger, no relation
sh ip ei ther of country, or of society, or of fami ly, not even of
lover and sweetheart, of man and wife,of parent and child
,in
the whole world. H irtius,de Bell . Afrt
'
a , ascribes to the Gauls
the simplicity of Sapor :“Con tra Gallos
,homines apertos, mi
nimeque insidiosos, qu i per virtu tem,non per dolum,
dimicare
consueverun t.”
H ow differen t Gaul s from the Gauls of to- day,
or any people wi th whom the Gauls of to- dav have to do!
A nna nxsoxr IPSI . —If,as h i therto supposed, IPSI mean the
p ersons whom Choroebus and h is p arty are despoz'
lz'
ng of their
arms (“ die todten werden wafl
'
en geben , Sch i ller), the sentence
ARMA DA BUN'I‘II’SI is a mere tautology, the same meaning being
contained in the preceding MUTE MUS cu rsos,&c. ; for, let as ea:
eha nge arms wi th these persons and these p ersons shall supp ly
us wi th arms are plain ly bu t different ways of saying the same
th ing. 1 therefore refer 1931 to the Danai,the enemy generally;
and understand Choroebus’
s mean ing to run thus : “Let no
change sh ields,&o.
,with these dead fellows here
,and by so
doing compel the Danai . the invaders themselves (msx), to furnish us wi th arms. The passage being so interpreted, there
is,first
,no tautology; and secondly, IPSl has i ts proper em
phatic force.
It was not unti l after the above in terpretation had been
pub lished in mv“Twelve Yeals ’
Voyage”I observed that “ ipso
rum”in the not very un like passage, 1 1 . 195
“
pars munera nota,
ipsomm clipeos et non felicia tela,
”
means the dead,the actual persons to whom the arms belonged.
896 n un—atom ] BOOK IL . 20 ]
“ talibus Ofiuryadae diot is h t mani ac divu tu
in flammas st in arma feror, que tristis Erinnye
quo hemitus vomt et s ublatns ad aet hers cl amor
(where“numine divum
"
is not the dei ty or divini ty of the
gods (wh i ch had been mere tautology, and equi valent. to gods,
gods, or deity, deity), but the wi ll and pleasure of the gods ;
and where Aeneas fol lows the gu idance not of h is own free
choice,his own free will and pleasure, but of the gods, exactly
as in our text he follows the guidance not of h is own free
choice, his own free wil l and pleasure, but the guidance of the
Danai) . (b), 6 . 266
sit m iac vestro
pandem ms alta terra et caligine metsas
(where“numine vestro —nol wi th your godhead bu t wi th
your wi ll and pleasure—corresponds prec isely in every respect,
even in its very pos i tion in th e verse, w ith the xrn txs xost ac
of our text) . E clog . 4 . 4 7
“concordos stabili tatorum mtmt
'
ae Patcae
[not wi th the s teadfast god- head or deitv of the fates , b ut with
the steadfast irresponsible wi ll and pleasure of the fates]. (d ).“meo si ne W ”
[not wi thout mv god- head, but
without my wi ll and pleasure]. (e). 2. 777
“mm haec sine numi ne divan i
eveniunt
[not wit hout the god- head of the gods, bu t wi thout the wi ll and
pleasure of the gods]. (f ), 10. 31 :
Si edne pace ma atque invito rmmr’
n c Trot-s
[not thy deity being unwi lling, bu t thy free wil l and pleasure
being (IDWilllll tg: that quali ty of thy mind which assen ts or
diments being unwill ing : in other words, against thy wi ll].
(a), 4. 269 :M inn et terms qui rema ins torquet
[not turns Wi th his god - head, but turns wi th his wil l and plea»
sure—his free, irresponsible, absolute will and pleasme ]. (It ),
204 A E NE ID E A [396 mun—scen e
[not the div in ity of their mother, bu t the wi ll and pleasure of
their mother,that will and pleasure ent itled to so much respect].
( i t ), Cic. de N at . Dear. 1 . 2 :“H aec en im omnia pure atque
caste tribuenda deorum n amt’
u i ita sunt,si an imadvertuntur
[taken notice of,noticed] ab h is. et si est aliquid a di is immor
talibus hominum generi tri butum [not to the deity of the gods,
b ut to the self- originating wi ll and pleasure of the gods]. (v),Cic. Ora l . de H arusp . Respons zls, 9 :
“
qui s est tam vecors, qui
quum deos esse intellexeri t,non in telligat, eorum numine
hoc tantum imperium esse natum,et auctum,
et retentum?”
[not by their dei ty, b ut by their self- originating absolute wi ll
and pleasure]. (w ), Mani ] . 1 . 483
ac mih i tam praesens ratio non ulla videtur,
qua pateat mundum divino n umine verti
at que ipsum esse deum,nec forte coisse magistra
[not the world moves wi th a di vine deity, and is god, bu t moves
w ith a divine wi ll and pleasure, and is god]. (x), ManiL 1 . 531 :
non casus Opus est,magni sed numin i s ordo
[su rely not,is not the work of chance
,but the arrangemen t of a
great divin i ty (for the doctrine of the creation of the world bv a
div ini ty was not the doctrine ofMani lius who was an Epicurean ),bu t is not a work of chance
,but an order or system instinct
w ith a great w i l l and pleasure : precisely the E picurean doctrine,
ind the doctrine of Man i lius— see preceding quotation]. A n d
H yg in . F ab . 18 7:" Quem [H ippothoum] i terum equa nu
triebet pastores iterum invcn tum infantem sustu lerunt, sentientes
eum deorum n umi ne educari,atque nutrierun t
”
[by the high
wi ll. sanct ion . pleasure. ordinan ce, p laez'
tum. of the gods].
It is no mean recommendation of th is interpretation of our
text that i t is not liab le to the object ion wh ich has been very
reasonably urged to every other in terpretation of the passage
vet ott'
ered,v iz .
,that i t forestalls and therebv weakens
"so,sum. mv ms rxs oumxouxu H DE RE mvxs !
wh ich comes better on the reader suddenly and by surprise. Be
s ides all wh ich , the going of the Trojans not under the direction
of t heir own w i ll,or to a determinate point, but at random as it
“ m m —rm ] EGCE II. 205
mam, and wherever the Greeks happened to go, . hn 'meniz es as
ing by ckance in the darkness of the n igh t) as i t contrasts
well wi th verse 437 :
“
protinus ad sedes Priami clamore vocati .”
See Rem. on 1 . 12 (a).
398 - 419.
HU IJOS—F’
UNDO
Memos DA NAUH nsmrrmns once—Down being an essen tial ia
separable part of the noti on expressed by demi t tere , the like
m between our au thor’
s onmm ucs 9300 and Homer’s A ida
M m with which it has been compared by Heyne (followed
by Wagner on 8. 56 6 ) is sufficiently distant. On this occasion,
at least, our author has chosen better than to imi tate, the notion
ofdorm expressed by hi s on being much more graph ic than that
of forward or before expressed by Homer’
s n ee. H ad Virgi l
aimed to imitate he could very easi ly have said pra emi t t imu s,
though he.
could not have said prom i t t imu s , being prevented
by the special Latin signification of that word.
Conncnm .—Con dere is (strictly) not merely to kids , b ut,
the force of dare being preserved in i ts compound (see Rem. on
Am . 1. to pu t or p lunge i n to a p lace so as to h ide.
Hence i t is sometimes even joined w ith a preposi tion govern ing
the accusafi ve, as Georg . 1 . 438
“ml quoqae ‘
et emfim et cum se oondd in undas,
Senec E p . 7 : “Mmmi Luci lh wndenda in an imum sunt ut
cen temnae volnptatem ex plurium assens ione ven ientem.
”
Hu b—Wagner commences a new paragraph with th is word,
Heyne wi th seen in the next line, both I th ink erroneously .
fills li ne being i ntima tely connected both wi th the preced ing
206 AENE IDEA [ass—419 m acs—immo
and succeeding. The train is : but all th is success was soon
to end, the gods being against us ; for see .where Cassandra,
”&c.
Invm s mvrs the Homeric 38am aemjn .
Leanna, N AM TEN E RAS .«acnnxsr VINCULA Pumas —Heyne says
Ovidiano lusui propior est ; Ov idius tamen castior nunc ipso
Virgi lio, M et . 13 . 410
‘ tractate comis antisti te Phoebi
non profecturas tendebat ad aethers palmas.
’
How different the judgmen ts of men ! To me,Virgil is here
not only qui te as chaste as Ov id,but twice as graph ic : Ovid
omitting that all - important part in a picture, the countenance;
Virgi l pain ting both the suppl icating eyes , strained towards
heaven,and the hands preven ted by bonds from joining in the
supplication . There is or should be more or less “ lusus in all
poetry. If i t be true that Ovi d’
s has too much of i t,i t is no less
true that V irgil’
s has hardly enough . Virg i l is, perhaps, as
much too severe as Ovid is too playful . Who shall h it the just
mean? Of all charges levi ty is the last that should be brough t
against Virgi l. In the presen t instance if he be ligh t, he has
the levity of E uripides to coun tenance h im,A ndrem. 5 73
3
a l l,
a n m iw o,w yégov, ra w awv n a pe;
ru n /0mm yet/a t om
,d",
0 t 656 0 7 0 yet
I n; or) ; l uflé aflm q d ru rn; yt v émd‘
og,
as wel l as that of St . Jerome in h is marvellous “Mul ier septies
percussa”
(E p is t . 1,a d In nocen t .
“ Ocu lis, quos tantum
tortor alligare non poterat, suspexi t ad caelum”— an expression
of the though t, bv- the- by, as incorrect as Virgil
’
s is correct,
for noth ing was easier for the execu tioner than to bind the cul
prit’
s eyes, v iz .,wi th a bandage. Nor if Ov id a bsta ined from
the“ lusus in the case of Cassandra
,did he always abstain
from i t. H e would not have been Ovid if he had the happy,
gay, playful, capti vating Ovid of the M etamorp hoses and the
Amores . It was qui te too tempting, and he yielded to the
temptation— let Heyne frown and shake h is head as he wi ll
, I
on ly clap my hands the harder, and cry“ bravo !
”the louder
yielded to the temptat ion once,twice, three t imes
,for aught I
A ENEID EA [398—4 19 mum s—t onne
verse 383
irruimus, dens is et circumfundimur armis
the latter being man ifestly our text in a very sl igh tly changed
form,and permitting, no doubt
,of i ts “densis armis being the
ablati ve case and the arms of Aeneas and h is party. Secondly,
on accoun t of the not very dissimilar“ irruimus ferro of 3. 322,
where there can be no doubt of“ ferro
”being in the ablative.
A nd,finally, on accoun t of the conssomnnn CUN CTI of the
beginn ing of the verse,words wh ich set before us a numerous
united body (see Rem. on con torsit,”2. and prepare us
for new s A RMIS,the arms of A eneas
’
s party who could not be
resort and ron - s eq u en t es unless they were dense.
Tun mm GEMITU ATQUE l-IRE PTAE vmcm s ma.
— Heyne’
s
interpretation,"ma propter ereptam vi rginem,
”is proved to be
correct, n o t on ly bv the appropriate sense wh ich i t afl'
ords,
and our author’
s use elsewhere of a simi lar structure,ex. gr.
“ mortis fraternae ira,
"Am . 9. 736 ;
“ ira irri tate. deorum,
Aeu . 4 . 1 78 ; ( iRA IARUM nunonn wamun ,verse 412
,above;
“veterum errore locorum, 3 181 ;
“ereptae amore con iugis,
”
i . 330; also“ lacrymac rerum,
’
and “ lacrymas Creusae,2 784 ; b u t . bv Livy
'
s (5. 33) exactly parallel :“ A t antem
Clusinum ira corruptae uxoris ab Lucumone,
and (1 . 5)“ob
iram pracdae amissae,
”and (8. 24)
“ultra humanar um i t erum
fidem. Compare, also,Ov id
,M et . 9. 101 (of the passion of
Nessus for c an ira ) :"ejusdem v irgin is ardor. Si lius
,5. 344
advolat interea fra tern i rzdner i s im
turbatus L ibvae ductor.
"
A lso the t it le by wh ich Langland’
s poem is generally known,
v iz .
,P iers Plowman
‘
s Vis ion,or Vis ion of Piers Plowman
equi valen t not to“ Vision seen by Piers Plowman
,
”but “Vision
concern ing Piers Plowman,Vision in wh ich Piers Plowman
appeared .
”
Gnnrrn .— “ Dolore, H eyne. N o
,but a loud roar
,or groan .
Compare Am . 2. 53 ; 3. 555 ; and especially 7. 15,where
g em i t u s and i ra are again un ited (“
gemitns iraeque that
angry roaring. that loud groan ing or roaring wh ich is the con
sequence of anger ).
398—413 m oo- roses] BOOK II. 209
Anvnasr rusno (vv . 416 Compare Aesch.
PM . 1080, ed. Blomfield (Prometheus Speaking) :
M 8 1“) 6’
qu arant ine flow n ; amm lm r'
uypm v m yaw‘
1 3mm J’
ex n uflytvw
n orm; prim; n v a readawoc,
mum dc n ow ov roux“ 90mm«Son s-eat ery
,row r
’
augam
“organ d ovc.
Dante,Infemo, 5. 29
“ohe muggh ig oome mmar per tempesta,se da contrari venti e combattu
A lso Si r Walter Scott, in h is fine lyric the“Pibroch of Donald
Dhu z”
“come as the winds come
when forests are rended,
come as the waves come
when navies are stranded.
Lam a eels scans some—Wagner (186 1) says : eques
tributum ventis etiam Hor. 0d. 4 . 4 . 44
[‘eeu namma per taedas, vel E arns
per Siculns cqvn'
taril
et Vd E‘lacc . L 608
l‘dixerat [Boreas] ; at ounct i framers intus st sequora venti
inrpulit Hippotades : fondant so carom h eti
Thraoes com; Z ephyrusque, et nocti concolor alas
nimborum cum prole Notua, crinemque proeellis
h ispidus, et multa flavns caput Eurua arena :
regna moven t ; vasto pariter ruit iguene nether
cum tenitru, pioeoque premi t nozx omni: caelo’
j."
This is to take our author, as usual,too literal ly, and not merely
our author, but Horace, andValerius Flaccus. Neither our author
norHorace means that E uros actually rides over the sea, gal lops
over the sea on horseback : both Virgil'
s sols names some.m ar. m u , vet . n . 14
210 AENE IDEA [398—4 19 mum s—mum
and Horace’
s“equi tavi t,
”and Valerius Flaccus
’
s“ fundunt se
carcere laeti Thraces equi ,”are but various translations of the
Greek i n n svew applied bv Greek poets to the winds, and mean
ing not ride, but ga110p like a. horse, go gal lopi ng . Compare
E urip. Phoen . 210
n t gcpgvrm
”u p umqmw t en ' 71 66‘
c
E w e/1m ; Z éq vgov n vom c
m n w oa vrog w ovga vw
xa l h orov xt l a d‘
qyu ,
where the scholiast : Z srprgor mpodgwg n vrnua vt og.
Sanvn oun TRIDE NTI senunns ATQUE mo senses can A EQUORA
acm e—The structure is not sern nes N E REUS sanvrr rmnsn'n ,
but usanus SA E VIT rawnsrl senn sus ; and the meaning is, pro
du ces a grea t dea l of froth i n the opera tion of sti rring up the
sea from the bottom wi th h i s triden t . Compare A en . II . 6 24
"
qualia ubi alterno procurrens gurgite pontus
nunc r uit ad terras,scoriu losque superiacit undam
spmneus,extremamque sinu perfundi t arsh am ;
where, as in our text,
“spuxncus is placed in the emphati c
posi tion , and separated , bv a pause. from the sequel. See Rem.
on 2. 247.
Sasvrr TRl D l lNTI.— The triden t was used for stirring up the
sea,and was laid aside when the waves were to be calmed
Ov id,M et . 1 . 330
pos itoque tricuSpide telo
mu lret aquas rector pelagi .”
AENE IDEA [422—426 tau—sienna
Cm sosm a n quem a new scast —Not recogn ise our shields
and weapmzs to be false. but recogn i se ou r (false) sh ields and
weapons to he the sh ields and weapon s of their friends .
A gn o s c ere is always to recogn ise. to acknowledge as an old
acquai n tan ce. The discovery that the sh ields and weapons are
false, i . e carried bv Trojans, is made onlv on observing that
the voices of those who bear the weapons are not Greek .
Cu rsos MENTITA QU E ram men t i t o s c l i peos e t men
t i t a t e l a. M snrr m false, i . c wh ich professed to be carried
by Greeks, but were in reali ty carried by Trojans, as E pi t .
I tindos . (of Patroclus clad in the armour of A ch i lles) :
donec Troianas A pollome nt i tos valtas simulat i pandit A ch il lis,denudatque virum.
ORA sono DISCORD IA . O ur mo uths i n so und, i . e.
,the sound
of ou r mon ths,our voices or accen t
,disagreeing wi th our
assumed weapon s . Heyne'
s gloss,“ discrepantiam sermon is
,
"
is erroneous, and Wunderlich’
s whole disqu isition,“Troianor um
lingnam a l ingua Graecorum d iversem. &c ., to no purpose.
The Greeks do not hear the language spoken by the disgui sed
Trojans, onlv their s on u s o r i s,the sound of their mou th ,
and that sound of their mouth (son u s or i s,voice) does not
agree wi th their appearance-
“ kh ngt fremd. O s is the month
(i . e the speech , s ermo,l i n g u a ,
as, 12. 837,
“omnes uno
ore Latinos’
son u s , the sound of that mon th,the voice, as
Ovid,Fas t . 4 . 5 7 :
carmina mortali non referenda sono.
Compare, also,Sen . Oed . (Oedipus hearing h is mother
’
s
voice) °
quis frui et tenebria vetat ?
quia reddi t oculos ? mat ri s, hen , mat ris ammo.
Sen . H ere. Get . 1130: est,est Herculeus sem is [it is the
voice of Hercu les]. Ovid,Met . 12 . 203 (of Caen is undergoing
metamorphosis)
"
graviore novissima dixi t
verba sono , poterat que vi ri vox i lla videri ;
sirut erat .
431 - 4 87 mu n—room ] BOOK IL 213
[the Greek language rendered barbarous by the Gene accent,
voice, or sound of th e speakers ]. And especially 13a (ed.
HM ), p. 40:
[the sweet sound of Egeria, i . e. , the sweet sound of Egeria’
s
voice, Egeria’
s sweet voice].Exactly as in our text on is the mouth and soxo the sound
of themouth ,“os sonaturum,
"Hor. Sat . 1 . 4 . 43
,is the mou th
about
ingenium cui aig cui mens divinior ntque oc
magna W M dos nominis huius honorem.
431 - 437.
tu m: 0mm t r n u n ax‘mmu swans
m ost is oomsc m m ms mu m (mu s
vmwrssn VICE DAXAU] er s t n u m issus?
or caow u m oles t: w e umau xt 'u m m
mums m an u s m m: quorum warms um»
tu t snavnos m m m n u men n evus cum
W e 1 11 m m m m (1 m m: vocxn
[pu ck ] vm w a rn I Had . [ I] P. h unt ; I) . am ; fli nch
Phi lippe ; new ; Brunet ; WM : ww (ad. am ,1M . Wm.
ed.
[9M ] "m : im am: Il l tam (fleeing, p. liq
-
no (in non )M a p ; M av is;w ; M
214 A E N E 1DE A [431 437 mu m—voca l
VAR . LE CT.
[parrot ] ntvn mmn um:
I l’HITUS, m n u ns n ew : QUORUM warms m o
m t onm on,mum s m vnm n: TARDUS ULYSSI .
III P . Manut.
punc t ] mvxm una 11mm,
rem-ma s'
r an u s n ew (QUonou
PBOTINUS
III Heumann ; Burmann'
,Voss .
punct .] nrvm mna mm:
m ru ns uscuu (QUORUM IPHI'
I‘
US anvo
Uu n ),mom s voca l .
l l l R ibbeck .
pun ct ] 111a m mu:
IPHITUS, ET PELIA S MECUM‘
, QUORUM IPHITUS m o
IAN URAVIOR, PELIA S ET VIII-HE RE TA RDUS ULYSSIH'
,
I’ROTINUS VOGA'H .
[ II D . Heins . ; N . Heine. (omitting however the comma after B ’KITUS) .
p un ct .) DIVE LLIMUR mm;
m um s ET rm as MBCUM‘
, QUORUM m mns m o
11m oaav ma, mamas m VULN ERE muons nu n ;
l'
ROTINUS vocrm.
Il l Hevne ; Wagner (ed. Heyn .,and ed.
ILIA CI cw sass ex loquendi usu ad Ilium in cineres versam
ducunt : tum :‘et m s
,0 met
, quibus incendium urbis pro rogo
fuit’
est tamen usu i magi s consen taneum flammam extro
mam meor nm de rogo et funere,sen morte
,accipere Testa
tur igi tur fuans patriae et funera snorum,
”H eyne. Bu t wh ich
of our author’
s readers wi ll readily agree that of CIN ERE S and
manna occurring in one and the same verse,not only in im
mediate propinqu ity to each oth er, but actual ly connected
together by the copulative m (smears ET FLAMM A), the 0mm
has noth ing at all to do w i th the FLAMMA , the FL AMI A nothing
216 A E N E ID E A [431— 437 mu st—vocan
Sen . Troad . 28 (H ecuba speak ing)
tester deorum numen aversum mih i ,
patriaeque cineres toque rectorem Phrygum
quem Troia toto cond itm n reg'
no teg i t,
tucaque manes .
"
Man i l. 4. 64
“ inqne rogo Croesum Priamnmque in littore truncum,
cui nee Troia rogue
i s sti ll not the true analysis, lays quite too li ttle stress on
maoann,the i ndex to the whole passage, the kev of the lock .
It is not the mann a sxrnnua only wh ich belongs to A eneas’
s
mei”; the smears also are theirs
,not indeed in the grammar
bu t in the sense,the usoanu of the second clause being the
ILIACI of the first, the ILIAC‘
I of the first the usoxmu of the
second,and u ser smears ET FLAMMA EXTREM A MEORUM being the
exact equivalent of meor nm cineres et flamma extrema I lia
cor nm or cineres et flamma extrema meora -m I liacorum ; all
mere expansions— the original one. for the sake of
‘
filling up the
verse (see below) - of the rudimenta l though t : dead companions
in arms. It is as if A eneas had said : “ O y e Ilian compan ions
in arms who are now but dust and ashes,I swear bv you and
by the flame of your funeral pyres, that when ve fell OCCASU
vssrao) I shunned not ,”&c. There i s thus bu t one flame spoken
of,the flame of the funeral py re : but one ashes spoken of
,the
ashes of A eneas’
s fallen compan ions in arms : and instead of the
connex ion by the copula ET of the two incongruous conceptions
ashes of I li um. pyre- flanze of friend s, we have the blending
by means of that copu la of the two cognate concept ions, a shes
of I lian ci ti z ens, pyre
- flame of fri e nds , into the single con
ccption . pyre of I lian friend s .
Th is analysis and interpretation is borne out bv our
author’
s habit of div i ding a compound thesis into two or more
simple theses ( see Rem. on“
quem s i fata v irum servant ,”
l . 550,and on
"
progen iem sed en im. 1 . 23 by the
immediately preceding context . Aeneas has just been narrating
the deaths of h is comrades one after the other. Choroebn s,
Ripheus, Hypan is , Dymas, Pan theus, have all fallen ; wi th what
tat—an m am—versu ] BOOK n . 217
adjuration could he so well sat isfy h is hearers that h is on
surviva l was not due to a cowardly fligh t as by tha t of the
only w itnm es of h is fallen compan ions in anus? Was not
such adjuration both much nearer and much more solemn than
any adjuration of the burnt city? Was i t not preciselyto theirfallen compan ion s in arms both the a of Statius and Sil ine
’
s
son of Regu lus—each a sole survi vor wh en all h is companions
in arms had fallen—appealed for testimony that they had courted
death no less than those who fell, and that if they survived they
survi ved on ly because the fates had decreed their survival ?
[Stat That) . 3 . 6 2 :“vix credo et nun tius, umnm
procubuere, omncs : noctis vaga lamina tester,
et mei nen Manes , et to nul l! protinus ales
qua rodeo, non bane lacrymis meruisse, nee t stu
crudelem veniam, atque inhonorae unmet -a lucia.
sad mihi iussa deum, placi toque ignara n overi
A tropos, atque olim non haec data ianua leti ,
necem.
tester mes numina, Mamas ,
dignam me poenae tum nobi litcte patsrcae
sta ge hostis quaeflese accent,u i tristia letum,
at quondam patri , nobis quoque fata negassent."
with which compare Quinet. Deal . 12. 2:“ ignosci te
violati mant a A nd what reason can be W igned
why Virgil, intending A eneas to apostroph i z e in the first clause
of the passage not hi s deceased fri ends and companions in arms
but the burnt ci ty, shou ld use the— to say the least of it in so
c lose connexion with puma s sxrunua m ums—very amb iguous
term swa rm, and not th e equally obvious,even more parallel
to ru m ,wholly unamb iguous, ignes
? The above v iew is
also supported by the so frequen t appli cation of th e tonne
c i n ls and c i n erea (dust and ashes ) not merely to dead per
sons whose bodies have been act ually reduced whether by fire
or slow decay to dust and ashes, but to persons recently dead
and who are only figuratively dust and ashes, as 6 . 212 :
“use minus inberen Misenum in li ttore Teucri
fiobant , et ciner i ingrato supremo forehant ."
218 A E N E 1DE A [431—437 ILIACI—VOCA‘
I’I
Si] . 13. 469 (ed. Rup.)variatque iacentum
exequias tnmuli et . c iner um sententia discors
[of the tumu lus and the dead]. by the no less frequent
use of I l i a c u s to express belonging or in any way appertain
ing to Ilium,than to express forming an integrant part of or
resulting from Ilium,as Sil . 15. 281
tibi barbara soli
sanctius I liaca servata est Phoebads virgo
[I lian pries tess of Apollo]. Stat . Si lt) . 4 . 2.
“ medi is videor di scumbers in astris
cum love,at I liaca porrectnm sumere dextra
immortals mernm"
[I lian right hand ]. by the so much easier, simpler, and
more natural reference in vnsrao to the single category of wit
nesses,A eneas
’
s fallen companions in arms,than to the dissimi
lar categories, the burnt ci ty . and A eneas’
s fallen compan ions
in arms. A n d bv the application of oc c a s u s to person
no less than to th ing, as Cicero, A cad . pos t . 11 . 8 (ed. Orelli) :“
post L . A el ii nostri occasum.
”
To th is analysis and in terpreta t ion , if anyone object wi thVoss :
“Wer denn gab den gefallenen ein orden t liches leichen
begiingn iss?” I beg to refer to 6 . 505
,where A eneas informs
the shade of Deiphobus that after that fatal n igh t he had searched
in vain for the bodv of Deiphobus in order to bestow on it the
usual funeral honours, and being unable to find i t had erected
a cenotaph to the memory of the deceased,and where the shade
of Deiphobus replies
n il o tibi, amice, relictum ;
omnia Deiphobo solvisti , et funoris umbris.
A nd, indeed, A eneas and the other surviv ing Trojans havingaftei" the burn ing of the c ity
,remained long enough in the
neighbourhood to bui ld and man and equip a fleet (3. 5
“classemque sub ipsa
Antandro,et Phrygias molimnr montibus Idae ;
contrah imusquc viros
220 annu m [431—437 tru er—worm :
witness that when ve fell 1 would have fallen too,had the fates
permi tted,”&c .
,mam m agn i sacrum being but a dilatation
of, a dwel ling on, the though t m ac: cmsam :“ Ye friends of
mi ne (amass ) who have been reduced to ashes (mu m‘
cmm )
on your funeral pyres (w as m ama )? exact ly as in Anna’s
address to A eneas,Si l. 8. 8 1 :
nate den, solus regni lacisque fuist i
germanae tn causa mesa ; more test is, et ille
heu,cur non idem mihi tenet—rogue,
“ i lle rogus is but a di latation of, a dwel li ng on , the thought
“ more”(equ ivalent to mo r t u a D i d o , and corresponding pre
c isely to the imam m as ses or dead compan ions in arma of our
text) , and along wi th that theme- though t is invoked to testify
(“test isfi the rm }: of our text ) that Aeneas was the sole cause
of Dido‘s death .
Awkward and perverse as is th is construction,more awkward
and more perverse is the construction adopted by Heyne:“ashes
of Ilium l‘asche der Il ierstadt,
’
Voss], pyre- fiame of my friends"
(whether regarded as together forming the notion, ashes of I lium
and my fria rds , or regarded as two separate and independent
not ions, ashes of I lium,flame of the funeral pyre ofmy fn imds),
for what fal l (n ame comes ) had ever,or could by possibili ty
ever have had, ei ther the ashes of Ili um or the flame of A eneas’s
friends’
funeral pyre? More awkward and more perverse also
is La Cerda’
s“extinctam patriam testator, conversamque in
ci nerea, tum etiam exi tialem illam h ammam qua Troia emit,"
for what fal l had ever, or co uld by possibility ever have had,
th e confiagsa tion wh ich reduced Troy to ashes? On ly in mm
(see above) and the.
double sense of (1mm a word equally
capable of signifying burnt ashes and the dead,is a clue to
be found to our author’
s mean ing in th is mos t awkward,
perplexed, and obscure passage— 0 ye Ilian dead and W eed
to ashes on the pyre .
’
Inn er— A ccording to the above analysis the sense had
been not only fu lly but clearly and unequivocally expressed in
the words m m w m m x (pym-flame and
ashes of my friends = f1i ende reduced to ashes on the pyre).
tap as? nu n—voca l ] BOOK l l . 221
Were not the cmmns cf
because they wa s, and beeause emm was meagre and bald
wi thout a descripti ve adjective to balance sxrm a, the descri p
tive adjecti ve of ru n u ; and because the measure of tbe verse
was in complete wi thout, and complete with , the addi tion ; and
became the sent imen texpm ed in
cwmm sr w sx
ran
ui
m i red, or, if percei ved, disregarded effect of separating that
word from its exp lanatory m ama, and so leaving the reader
mm the information, indeed, that the strat um spoken of were
Iliad c i n erea, but withou t any information what kind of Ilian
c i n eres they were, whether ashes of llium (“asche der Hier
stadt,”Vem), or ashes of Ilian men . Compare (3. 366 ) the
shni lar ornamental ad captwn vulgi use made of the same
word, happily, however, without a similar ill M t ;
“Pu -
ga mma 116m m ingis hunc addidi t arcem,
where “M arque"is as supererogatory following
“Pergama
que,”as naaci in our text is snpererogatory preceding cmm
at w as u remi a m ast ; and contrast Statius, ”ab. 5 . 454
01mm smoki ng) :
tester, ut externas non spouts aut crimine taedae
where“ci nerem,
not having been, like tbe cnvxsss of our tea t,
W h om i ts explanatory“meorum in order to be joined
to an adjecti ve and so form a clause of its own , is in no danger
d ther of being misunders tood i tself or of leading to a misundw
m agg ot“
“m 3.
"
To maha my meaning clearer l shall repeatin other words
apostrophe and addressed his deceased friends’
Manes, there had
been no difliculq . But this ia not what Virgil hae chosen hie
hero shou ld dm H e has chosen rather that A eneas should in
222 A EN EIDE A [431—437 rum —vomi t
voke h is deceased friends’0mm and ru m m ama. Now,
i t was not Aeneas’s deceased friends alone who had c i n eres
and a flamma ex t rema ; Il ium had them also, and i t there
fore became incumbent on Virgi l well to distinguish which
c i n eres and which fl amma ex t rema he meant. Th is care
was not taken ; for, although axiom places it beyond doubt
that the r um “ m anna is the fl amma not of the ci ty but
of the funeral pyres, yet s acru m only comes to the rescue after
the harm has been done, and the incautious reader has already
unders tood naxcr cmsam to be the ashes ' of Il ium, a meaning
wh ich until he comes to the word m enu he has as indisput
able a righ t (and La Gerda and Hevne exerci se the righ t even
in defiance of s acrum) to assign to the words,as that other
meaning in wh ich Virgil w i thout , however, sumciently indi
cating his inten tion, in tended them to be taken .
‘
To be more
explicit sti ll : creases er m ai ns sx'
raana ascent: had been sub
jcet to no ambiguity, had been clear as daylight, but had been ,
at the same time, too simple and inart ificial a form of ex
press ion for our author, ambi tious as he was to wri te Lati n in
a style in which Latin was never before Written by anyone.
The verse,besides, was incomplete, and requ ired to be filled up
and rounded. A clause,therefore, is, according to the author
'
s
usual fashion,made out of m eans by the addition of mm ,
and so the verse not merely completed, but rendered thoroughly
Virgi lian and rhetorical, each separate half balanci ng its pen
dan t or opposi te part, and even the words of which eac h separate
half consists balancing those of the pendant or Opposi te part
naacr 0m m balancing both in sense and rhythm mani la
m ama access ; and m um sxrasu m ans , in like manner,
mac! creases ; whi le even the separate word mum! balancesm enu ,
and the separate word cram bsiances m axi
m m . The addition of the word M AC! conciliating for the
bui ld of the verse these certainly not despicable advantages,
and the word being in i tself by no meanSfl ri te or vu lgar,
but rather of the eli te, and sounding svveetly besides,and
so helping to take someth i ng from the i ll efiect of the three“ li terae latrantes
”wh ich follow m ac
h- w e need not be sur
224 AENEIDEA [431—437 mam—vow”
meaning more certain in both places Tm'
ron corresponds to
“ testor ;"
nu cr m ass er m u s sx'rasiu nausea. to
“mes
numi na , Manes ;"
xox vru vrsss , to“
quaesisse ;”m s and
onu s vu nara nu, to“necem ;
”usaorsss w e, to
“strage
host is ;”sr ram rurssssr, to
“ui fata negassent ;
”and cmm u,
to“ lotum.
”
The sentimen t to wh ich A eneas gives utterance is exac tly
that which was to be expected from him under the circum
stances. H ow was he to account for h is own escape, for hi s
being there alive, wel l and unh urt to tell the whole story to
Di do at a great entertai nment , over the bott le, as we say in
E ng lish ? The stratagem of putting on the armour of the Greeks
slain by him and h is li ttle party had fa iled , and they were
overwhelmed byinfuriated numbers . Choroebus, Ripheus , Hypan is,
Dymas, and Pan thous had just fallen at his side; how did he
escape himself? Dido’
s eyes asked, and the eyes of the assem
bled company, di d he run for it ? He could not but explain,
and what other explanation, unlew he had brough t h is mother
to h is help, and she had to be reserved for a still more urgen t.
more extreme peril to come byHand- by What other explanationwas possible than that the fates would not permi t i t ? On the
one hand, there must be no hiding, no shrinking from danger
on h is part ; there must, on the contrary, be daring, daring even
to the death,to desperation : on the other hand
,there must be
no boast ing, no“ twenty men in buckram k il led with h is own
hand.
”How was i t possible to hi t the j us tc mi lieu more pre
cisely than wi th this solemn invocation of his deceased friends
to bear witness that if he was sti ll alive i t was by no fault of
his , that if he survived that fatal hour, i t was not because he
Compare the case of Caesar - so far as meri ting death (albei t in
a different manner) the same as Aeneas’
s,but di rectly opposi te
to Aeneas’
s in so far as Caesar was awarded bv the fates the
death he meri ted— Lucan,7. 594
431—437 m m n ) BOOK II. 225
“ humannm calmen , quo cunota premnn tur,egressas, meruit fatis tam nobile letnm.
"
Vm - V i c i s , v i c am,v i c e (to speak first of the word in
the singnlar) is part ( in the sense of rate), more, t ur n ( in the
sense of the French tour). Compare (a), Ov id, Art. Ama l .
L 370:
“at pnto, non poterla ipsa referto ri vers
”
(“
yon wi ll not be able of yourself to return h im hi s move, to
play the same part towards h im whi ch he has played to you"
the notion of reciprocity, retribu tion , or M i lo being wholly absen t
from “v icem and contained solely in “
referre"
j. (b), Ovid,em Pan to, 2. 10. 49
“ h ie as, at ignores ; et adeo celeberrimna absena;
inque Getas media visus ab Urhe venia.
tedde oiccmg et qnoniam regio felicior ista est,
ill io me memori pectore scraper habe”
F‘retnrn me my move, play the part towards me wh ich I have
played towards you"
the notion of rec iproci ty being contained
not at al l in“vicam but wholly and solely in (c ),
Anson. Gral im‘
um ec l io,in initio : “ Ago tibi gratias, Imperator
Auguste ; s i pcssem, etiam referrem. Sed nec tua fortuna de
aiderat remunerandi vicem, nec nostra suggeri t resti tuendi facul
tatem”(where again
“vicem
”is simply turn , move, rate, or
part, the notion of reciproci ty or repayment being confined to
“relax-
rem” “
remunerandi ,”
and (d ), Catull.
Epilh . Pal . at Thalid . 6 8 (of A riadne) :
sed neqne tum mi treo, neqne tum fiuitantis amictus
ill» d eem corms,toto ex to pectore, Thesen,
toto animo, tota pendebat perd ita mente"
[not caring what“turn
"migh t befall her cap and loose- flowing
”he. i . e. , not earing what might happen to,what migh t become
Of, her cap and loose- flowing w ho]. Ovid, A rt . Amal .
3. 665
“m nimium vobis formosa ancilla min istret
saepe ricer” dominae praestiti t il la mihi"
[performed to me the part or role of the mistress] f ), Cic.
m ar, m ums, VOL . n. 15
226 A E NE IDE A [431—437 l LlACI—VOCATl
ad F onz . 4 . 5 :“A t illius [Tulliae] credo. doles [the
turn wh ich awaits her, the tur n she has to undergo]. Ibid .
11 . 18 :" Valde et meam ct vestram rice/u t imeam necesse est
”
[the turn both you and I have to undergo- t h e l a s t t h r ee
being examples in wh ich . notwithstanding the presence of “v i~
cem as in the preced ing examples. there is y et , on accoun t of
the total absence from them of the “reterre
”and “
reddere”
of those examples, no not ion not m en the least of reciprocity ,
retribution , or fol io .
A s wi th the singu lar so w i th the plural term. A s long as
red d e re ,refer re . or equ ivalen t, is absen t from the sentence
the notion of reciproc i ty ,retribu t ion ,
or fol io, is no less absent.
no matter how much v i c e s may be presen t . Compare (h i .
Ovid,Met . 1 .
centum lumin ibus cinctum caput A rgus habebat :
inde suis r ic i lms capiebant bina qu ietem,
eetera servahant . atque in statione manebant
rested in their turns,each pair in i ts turn — no notion of
rec iproc i ty ,retribution .
or folio. there being no red d ere
refe rre . or equivalen t l. ( i ), ( )vid. JIM . 15 . 23 1 .
haec quoque non peis tant quae nos elements vocamus
quasque r ifles peragant (an imos adh ibete) docebo"
what part s they perform— uo not ion of rec iproc ity , retribu
t ion ,or equ ivalen t]. (j ) , f
'
u lm '
, 208 :
qu is merit is, ad quae delatas acerbas
oogor nd ire r i f f s
”
to accost bi tter parts , to address myself to h i tter performances,act ions, roles, moves — st i ll no remprocnty , no retribut ion
,no
folio]. (k ), Qu in t . Curt . 5. 24 :"
nee immeri to mi tiores r ices
eius [Fortunae] expecto [mi lder turns of Fortune than her
previous]. ( l ), Stat . S i lr . 5 . 2 . H Q :
felix, qu i V l l’i dl fidens coeptaque inven ta
durabis quascunque
[w il l endure anv turns whatever], w h i le the notion of re
v iprov ity , the reciprocal or retribu tive "turn makes its hppear
BOOK II. 229
towards another (as Ov id, A rt . Amid .
If) . 49; A nson . Gm} . A ct. in ini t.
6 6 5 , Mel . I . 6 25. 15. 23, and 14 . 35
the tour, turn. part or move wh ich person
wh ich person or th ing is the object (as
at Tt . 6 0 ; Cic . ad Pam. 4 . 5 , and
Stat. Sil l s. 5 . Q t.
text these conclusions as estab lished princi
once that “ CBS is n ei t h er wi th Servius.
ad. Hor. ( brm. 4 . I4. 13,
am ips is fec i medem a me fac tam ulcis
defngiendo, obtnli me ipsorum nl tioni")
v i c es wh ich has , not merely and accord“vici ssi tndines,
”but according to Gland.
282
“ hoe aspera leti
Mars, i . c
'
. of battle] ; Sil . 3. 12 (ed. Run) :
‘hinc omen coeptis , c t cases sc ire futures
ante diam, bailique vices novisse petebat ,"
How can that be v i c es whi ch has v i c es? a
of i ts own characters ?] n or with Barmann. ad
0,
“
poenas ,”
so to explain vrcss being neit her
than t o assign to i t a notion ( v iz . . that of retri
we have just seen is foreign to the word : n or‘
coni inus pugnare, as opposed to
P‘Viclleich t bez eichnet mm das
emiams . view das comi fms paym re,
” Thiel. “ I can scarcely
doubt that Thiel i s right in disti ngui sh ing vrees from run , as
land-W ham! encounters, emm'
fm s. from mi ssi les,”Coni ngton]
,
be comi n n s p n g n a re is on ly a species of p n g n a , and we
hm just seen that v i c es is not, cannot be, p n g n a.
What then is v i ces here in aur text, if it is neither “
pugnae,
230 A E N E IDE A [431—437 l LIACl—VOCA‘
H
nor poonac, nor cominus pugnare? ” Why, what i t is everv
where,turns ; and there being two k inds of v i ces (act ive and
pas s ive, as there are two k inds of turns, active and passive).
the V i rus wh ich A eneas assures h is hearers he did not shun
are act ive V ICE S Z and— the sole subjec t treated of. the sole picture
before us being that of A eneas on the one side and the enemv
on the other— the acti ve V l CES,the act i ve turns
,wh ich A eneas
did not sh un are those of the enemv . the manoeuvres, no
matter of what k ind (ULLAS). directed against h im bv the enemy,
the Danai ; the turns the enemv . the Danai,migh t serve h im
,
v i ces nxxxtm,m u s V ICE S B A N AUM : exactly as, verse
poenas Banaum praemetuens, where not only is the
structure the same as in our text praemet uens poenas Banaum
the same as vrrxv i sss vrcss nxxxc n,
" Banaum"being in both
t he same causal gen i tive as i t is called ), but“
praemetuens
is as near as may be iden t ical in sense w i th vrrA vrssu,
“ Da
naum”
absolu telv iden tical w i th nxxxum,and “
poenas,”except
that it implies retribution,the exact representati ve of wens,
nay, so exact a represen tat ive of wens as to be the verv term
by wh ich that word is common ly in terpreted : and where,st ill
further and as 1f to complete the parallelism,the object of the
verb, the objec t of the fearing, is double, d iv ided i n to poenas
Banaum and i ts explanation. con iugis iras, as i n our text
the object of the verb. the object of the sh unning, is dou ble,
d iv ided in to TE LA and its explanatorv wens nxxxun .
B u t what need of th is or other more or less imperfect parallel
to i llustrate a text when we have a l i ttle further on A eneas’
s
own exposit ion? Let us hear A eneas h imself. verse 726
et me, quem dudum non nlla miecta movebant
tela,neqne adverso glomerat i ex agmine Grai i,
nun c omnes torrent aurae. sonus exci tat emms.
s uspensum et pari ter vomi t ique onerique t imentem.
and me whom a short wh i le ago no weapons of anv k ind flung
against me. no hands. no detachmen ts of the Opposite host,
moved at all,now every breath of air terrifies
,every sound
excites : as if he had said : me who so lately shunned nei ther
weapons nor an v turns the Dana i migh t serve me. me who bu t
232 A E N E ID E A [431—437 m am—voca l
Tran s . Mar. Rubr . ( Poem . 5 . 5542)
"
p1c trepidat conclusa loco, finemque sequent i
eXpectat pavefacta die, non {01a nec u llas
bellor um moli ta vices,sed voce levata
vatibus ins istens.
”
A n d lastly that however usual at the gates are ex c n b i a e
or bands of men keeping guard v i c i b u s , or per v i ces,and
therefore sometimes curtly denominated v i c es . such v i ces are
not to be though t of here in the middle of the city— see verse
359 : “ med iaeque tenemus urb is i ter.
VIC l-JS D A N AUM , as poch as Banaum, 2. 572 (see above)“reli qu ias Danaum,
"l . 34 . A writer less ambi t ions of strength
and novelty of expression would no doubt have used,with A lci
mus A vi tns just quoted, the ordinary expression , v i ces b el l i .
The construction is VICES DAN AUM,not D AN AUM MA NU
,because
th is latter construction leaves V ICES altogether wi thout speci
fication , wi thou t so much as the sligh test int imat ion what k ind
of wens is mean t, an omission wh ich not even the advocates
themselves of that most perverse construction have attempted
by any explanation to supply : l’eerlkamp— although discussing
at some leng th the respect ive merits of CAB E RE M MA NU and
) l l-IRUISSE MAXU , and treat ing at fu ll of V lC l-JS — saying no
word at all of h is w idowed and lonely wens : Ladew ig, “reidner
,
and Ri bbeck treat ing her w i th no less disrespect (“ E s ist z u
constru iren : m , s: m u ru issnxr, l'T DA N A L
'
M naxu CAB ERE M .
nmm ssn mo, ut corum man u cadcrem,Weidner.
“ M AXI: ist
mi t ( annum; z u verbinden : die construc t ion i st : a'
r M E RU lSS l-Z,
n'
r cansnsn ,s t FU ISSEXT ( n iimlich , N I cmlerem),
Ladcwig , 186 7 .
" DA M E “ ad n u n pert inere \ id it Peerlkampus,
R ihbcck) . belong ing,r as we have ju st seen to V ICES
not to m ac,( tr c xnnmzn of cou rse belongs to SI mm FU ISSE NT.
not to unnmsss,and the punctuation is : vrm vxssr: VICES DAN AUM
sr— sr ram FU ISSENT or CA DE RE M— ME RL'
ISSE MANU (ms . u t
Virawssn V ICES,avoi ded turns
,in the sense of tours
,evi l
( u rn s , as Am: 3 , 36 7 : pericola v i to [am id {In tegers}.
M om ] BOOK 233
Match less mm is expletory of w e m m s ec m. vrr. vac.
(w e. not onl y did not avoid,[m t eve n braved deat h .
Manam a (suM ud . id ips um) , viz . ,u
'
r «smegma, in other
words, immerse: a ec om ,c aed em : compare Luc . 2. 108 (of
chi ldrm butchered)“crimine qmo parvi modem potuere
Mu m. wi th my hand , i. e. wi th my sword ; m um s w e,
a imed my dea th wi th my sword,i . 8. by figh t ing ; exactly as.
2. M 5 : “menu mortem i nveniam,
”
find dea th wi th my hand ,
i . e. wi th my sword r . by figh ti ng ; 6 . 434 : “ letum peperet e
menu,
”
pmcm'
ed death for themselves wi th thei r own hand,
i . e. wi th their swords ; Si l . 2. 705 : “optabit [Hannibal] oeci
disse mane,”to bare fal len: by Ike sword
,to have died fighting.
In like manner. Si l. 7. 323 (ed . Run) :
“ inter eqnos, interque vi ros, interque ieeebat
capta m um apolia et roran tia made m es.
spoi ls taken by figh ti ng, by the sword. Si l. 1 . 160 (ed. Rnp.)“
primus inire mane , postremos ponete Marten:
tide /in f to en ter the bame wi lh hw swmd i . e fighting.
“ mm soncue Veneri Cupi diniqne
mvi i
olectiseima pew'
mi poctao
inieli cibus nstnlanda liguis.
Vecm belongs to ownumtm. the d irect thread of the nan
u ti ve being i nterrupted at in order to explain ( in the
two intermlary lines mum s nun : see Rem. on 5. 704 ;
6. 743. 880) Who the people are to whom the word Dwnu nmn
234 A E N E LD E A [442—458 roamed —cu m.
442— 458 .
I’OSTESQUE— GULMIN [S
VAR . L E CT.
(vs. 445) Il l Servius ; P. Manut ' D . l ieinsx, N . Heine.
Heyne ; B runch ; Wallets. Wagn . (ed. Heyn. and Lad.
rora [ II Voss ; Ribbeck .
Pos'rnsovr: sun l esos xrrux'rt a oam nms. Cum scam s me
moratae sint,
‘
gradus'
vix al i i esse possunt quam scalarum.
Hevne. Con ington . Kappes, erroneouslv. as I th ink . F irs t,
because particular men tion of the steps or rounds of the ladders
was unnecessarv . the ladders themselves being flights of steps ;
part icular mention of the steps leading up to the door was
necessarv in order to prevent the entrance from being conceived
to be on the level of the ground . Secondly, because i t is not
at the door the scaling ladders would be applied. but on the
contrarv an attempt would be made bv some to break in
the door (as we find was actual lv done. verses 46 9 ar
wh i le others were scaling the wal ls. A nd th irdly. because a
double contest is plain ly described. one at the door, in the words
oasnssc nolrn aura TESTI'
DIXE mans : rosrnsorn sen rrsos N ITUNTCR
GRADIBl'
S : A LII srmcrls urcaoxmns mas onsnnnas roars,
H AS
snav sxr AGM IXE nnxso ; the other , that of the partv scaling the
walls. in the words nannaxr scam s ; (‘
LIPE OSQU E AD
TE LA srs ls'
rlns PROTE CT] onncmxr. ranxsaxr ras'
rnm nnx'rals . B v
the alter nate mention of the figh t at the door and of the
attack of the scaling party . and then again of the figh t at the
door and the attack of the scaling party, the attent ion of
A eneas’
s audience and Virgi l’
s readers is kept divided between
the two combats wh ich are going on at the same time and in
the same field of View. not fixed on one to the exclusion of
the other. The effect is most happy , except so far as marred
bv the inept itude of the reader. B ut where is the fine writer,
where ever was the fine wri ter,who has no t suffered from the
236 A E N E IDE A [442—468 m m .- cvm .
The Greek q u'l aomo is used in the same manner, as Hom.
0d . 10. 434
as Jew or‘u eya d
'
m‘u a q l
' l l t O O’
O G‘u GV xm
[not, wi th Clarke and Damm,cus todia -mus
,bu t (A nglice) keep
(the house), i . e. remai n i n (the house“; 0d . 5 . 208
w Sud‘
t a rm u é vwv our t u oc rod‘
r Jwya q u i a o oos g
|not, wi th Clarke and Damm,mcs todires
,bu t keep (the house),
remai n ins ide (the
Lmnx E RA T A mace —The structure is : A rnaeo mar
muss,CA E CA E QL
'
E FORKS , m PE RVIUS L'
SL'
S rscroaon INTER sn
PRIAMI,Pos
'
rmoos BE LIC’
I‘
I ; and the meaning : at the rere [of
the bui lding] was an entrance through an abandoned secret
door of commun icat ion between the besieged bu i lding and the
other bu ildings of wh ich I’riam’
a palace consisted. Compare
Si l. 1 1. 316‘
postq uam posse datum meditata aperire. novosque
pandere conatus,et l iber parte relicta
tectorum a tergo patuit locus"
after a place Opened to h im in a deserted part of the bui lding
beh ind ( i . c . in a deserted part of the rere of the bui lding ),
where he might freelv explain h is purpose”
I. The true strue
ture seems never even so much as once to have crossed the mind
either of H evne. or Wunderlich . or Th iel . or Peerlkamp, or
Con ington , all of whom join A TE RGO wi th numen,and the
second of whom is so litt le satisfied with the best he can make
out of the words as to w ish them at vellem abessent ."
A TERHO , a t tho rerc . Compare Plin . E p . 2. 1 7. 5 : “
A
tergo cavaedium, porticum, arcam. I bid . 15 : “cingi tur diaetis
duabus a tergo"
[ hi t] . 21 : “ A pedibus mare, a tergo vi llae,
a capi te s ilvae.
Pos '
rns RE LICTI, an abandoned door. i . 0 out of use. Com
pare Claud . Ram. Pros . 3. 146 :
" domus excubiis incustodi ta remotis
ct resupinat i h og/lot t o cardine pastes .
"
Taci t . A /mal . 13 . 19 “
stat im rel ictum Agrippinas limen °
nemo solari , nemo adire. A e u.
“sedes rel ictas.
”Georg .
4 . 12 7 :"cu i paucu l
'
c l ic ti iugc ru ruris eran t"
(whore Ser
443- 4 58 m —cnu j BOOK 11. 237
wins : “ deserti atque contempti A nd—exactly parallel to
our text, both in sense, syllables, and posi tion in the verse
“classemque relictani : 4. 82 :
“stratisqne reli ctis
2. 28 : “ li ttnsque relictum.
v me (1803, a pamage not merely into, but through , the
building, as Liv.
“ in com speluncam penetratnm cum
s igais est ; et ex se loco obscure multa vulnera accepts , maxi
meqne lapidum ictn : donec, altero spoons eius ore (nam pm n'
us
erat) invento, ntraeque faucee eongeetis lignis accensae.
Evaoo an sw im rasrmu (mu ms —E v ad e (e - v ado) , go
the whole way through , pass over the en tire space (whether up
M dmenward, or on thc level ), so as lo pasa md on thc farsi de . and that wh et h er physically. as in the passage before
us, and 12. 907
4. 685 : “sic fata gradus evase mt altos [had mounted the tap
moet step]; and 2. 531 :
“at tandem ante oculos emai l et ora parentnm
(where“evasi t
”is came (he whole way— vi z .
, the whole way jost
described “
per tela, per hostes, porticibns longis fugit, vacna
atria lust rat"— into the very presence of his parents
— see Rem.
ad locum), or metaphorically, as in Terent. Add pk . 3. 4.
“verum nimia illaec l ioentia
W M in aliquot! magnum malnm ;
and AW . 1. I . 100: “
quam timeo quorsnm et ades, in both
which passages the referenoe is to the ultimate event, the
upshot. The corresponding Greek word is exflm vw, as Korip,
Med . 55
fro: ya p u c row'
rxflepq x'
«Aynd’
m'oc
mm‘f mega; p.
wrai t h yr; n xoci tmm
115m , yol ovam' Ja va. Jumo wq; n '
z a c.
Burmann, in h is commen tary on th is passage, and Foroellini,
in his dictionary, in terpreti ng ev ad o by aswndo, transfer to
th is verb a meaning wholly foreign to i t, and contained only
( inciden tal ly) in the context.
238 A E NE IDE A [460—466 mam—mam .
460—46 5.
ruamm IN PRA ECIPITI srm rsu SUMMISQUE sun ASTRA
anuc'rw TECTIS UNDE cums mom vmsm
m naxw m som u : navns m mam casraa
.aeeanssr mane emonu QU A SUMMA Lw aurm
mnc'rnaas TABULATA DAB A NT CONVE LLIMUS ALTIS
SE DIBUS IMPULIM'
USQUE
IN PRAE CIPI'
I‘
I wa rren — Prev iously to an oral commun ication
I made to Forbiger in Leipz ig, i n 1851 , and the publication in
1853 of my“Twelve Years’ Voyage,
”these words were under
stood by commentators to mean i n a h igh si tua tio n (“ In
‘alto
,
unde qu is potest praeceps dari, Serv. (ed. L ion ).“ In editiore
loco positam,
”Heyne.
“ In alto,Wagner
“ In alto positam,
”
Forb iger) . I objected first,that IN Pnascmm— according to
the use made of the word praec eps by Latin wri ters (vi z .
,to
sign ify not h igh , but s teep , p ezp endieu lar, from whence a head
long fall might easilv occur) was not in a h igh posi tion , bu t
on the edge of a p rec ip ice; and secondly, that it was as unl ikely
that Virgil would inform h is readers that a tower summs sun
ASTRA snucrm TEC'
I‘
IS was on a h igh situation . as"
i t was likely he,
would inform them that i t was (where it must have been or i t.
cou ld not have fallen on the heads of the besiegersl on'
the edge
of the roof, perpendicularly over the front wall . [Since the period
referred to,I have had no occas ion to change my opin ion, on
the con trary, am contin ued in i t,fi rs t, by the conversion to it
of the two surviv ing of the above- mentioned critics,
vi z .
,For
biger, who wi th h is usual honourable candou r observes in h is
edit ion of 1852: “i n Pnascwrrr smxrnn prius interpretatus sum
in alto pos i tam,coll . l uv . 1 . 149
,
“
omne in praecipi ti v i t iun i
steti t,
’
i . e.,summum gradum assecutum est ; nunc um H enrico
expl ico i n exfremo margine feet i s fan tem,
ut faci lef impell i
posset in hosti um capita,”&c . ; and Wagner, who - reticent
,
as usual,not only of th e cau se of h is change of opin
i on,but of
460- 4 83) sum—m un.) BOOK IL 24 1
geraden sn‘assen [v iz .
,ofCadi z ] sind mi t marmor gepflastert, und
um die versch iedenen prach t igen platz e, welche z u promenaden
angelegt si nd , erheben si ch viele palastahuliche gehaude als
aengen des woh lstandes und reich th ums der bewohner. D iese
hanser harhen alle fiache dacher und jedes derselben ein eigen
th fimliches warm /hen z ur umscha u , m i rador genann t ; von wo
ans man cine en tz ii ckende auss icht auf land und see hat.”
Ford, H andbook for Spa in (of Cad iz ) :“A scend the flow s delta
Vagia ; helow li es the smokeless whi tened city, wi th i ts miradores
and axoteaa, i ts look- out towers and flat roofs,from whence the
merchan ts formerly signaliz ed the arrival of their galleous.
”It
is most probably in such a tower on the roof of Agamemnon'
s
palm the watchman is placed, who so strikingly opens Aeschy
lns‘s drama, the A gamemnon :
M oo; p ev m rm rmvd"an nu ayqv ”w ow
,
(phonet i c n ame p ol ar, qv xoepmpwoc
(" 0c 4 rw cry/meat y , xw oc daxqr.
norm xm oedu w at t age-w op q p w.
Compare also H em. 0d. 4. 534
t ov J’
an.
arm u dt axon og. or ( m ammmw4 6 4 000; db l op qn g «yaw .
In t-manna. not merely pushed , but so tha t i t fell
over, See Rem. on 8. 233.
m v. van n.
242 AEN E IDEA [469—476 m .—miS.
469—475.
VESTIBULUM ARTE TPSUM PRIMOQCB IN LIM INE PYRRHUS
EXULTAT TE LIS ET LUCE CORUSCL'
S A E N A
QUA LIS 08 1 IN LUCEM COLUB ER MALA GRAM IXA FASTUS
FRIGID A SUB TERRA TUMIDUM QUE }! BRUMA TIEGE B AT
NUN C POSITIS NOVUS EXUVHS N ITIDUSQUE IUVEXTA
LUBRICA CONVOLV IT SUBLATO PE CTORE TE RGA
ARDUUS AD SOLE .“ ET L INGU IS M IGAT ORE TRISULCIS
VA R . L E CT.
[punct ] mesa“,N t
'
sc I II P. Manut . ; D . Heins ; N . Heins . Brunch ;
Wagn . (ed. Heyn . and Preset ) ; Lad . ; Ribb.
[punct ] TEGE BAT‘
, NUNC I l I Heyne; Wakef.
VAR . LE CT.
[puris t ] TERGA m ans III P. Manet ; D . Heinss, N . Heins. Heyne;
Brunck ; Wagu . (ed. Lad .
[p zmct ] TERGA,m om’
s III Wakefx, Wagn . (ed. Voss ; Ribbeck
(A RDUOS).
VESTIBULUM .— The vestibule was under the roof
,but outside
the door of the house,as appears from the history wh ich Statius
gives of Tydeus and l’olyn ices both taking shelter from the
storm in the vest ibu le of the palace of A drastus and yet outside
the door and not discovered there un t il the doors of the palace
were opened (Theb . I . 386,435. ed. Muller) :
“actutum regia cerni t [Polynices]
vestibula : h ie artus imbri ventoque rigentes
proi icit ignotaeque acclin is postibus aulae
invitat tenues ad dura cubi lia somnos.
isque [Adrastus] ubi progrediens numerosa luce per alta
atria dimotis adverse limine claustris
terribi lem dietu faciem,lacera ora putresquo
sanguineo vi det imbre genes,”& c
244 A E N E IDE A [469—475 vasri s .—rms.
distinxi . Brunck ium et cod. Medic . scea tas,etiam post rmoa
1x w ean au tem,eodem Brunck io enotere
,inngo cum verbo
oosvow rr. Wagner (V . L. ad edit . Heyn l ) . Hevne, though
punctuating better, makes by h is in terpretat ion a smn lar hodge
podge of the passage (" IN w enn trahendum aut ad EXULTAT an t
ad cexvew i r ; utrumque parum
TUM IDUM .
—“ TUM IDUM appellat serpen tem,non quia grami
n ibas tumet,
nam hveme non edun t,et V . i llud momen tum
describir quo ex terra, Posms axrvns , quasi ad novam vi tam
redi t v ides ta lem serpen tem non posse dici ci bo tmn idum .
Fame potins laboran t . ac propterea mag is t imendi sunt . Tum
nuu ergo appellat, qu ia ipsa terra sub qua serpens latet est
tumida. ex que tumore simu l serpen t is magn itude in telligi tur.
A d terram retuli t H erat . E pod . 16 : ‘
nec intnmesci t alta v iperis
h umus, Peerlkamp. Th is is all, as I th ink , erroneous. Tu rn i
d u s is the ep i theton m u s /an s of serpents . See Ovid,JlIet .
( Apollo speak ing ) :
strav imus mnumeris lum idmn Pythons sagitt is.
Ibid . 10 . 313 :“
tumidisque afflav i t ech idnis,wi th wh ich com
pare Georg . 3 . 421 :
tollen temque minas et caerula colla tumen tem
deiice.
"
Am . 381
attollentem iras et caeru le colla {mum /em .
It is . therefore. no t necessarv in order to account for the TUM I
nrn of our text . to have recourse to M A L A onxi nxx FASTUS ; nor
indeed is the serpen t t um i d u s (or t umen s ) w ith grass at all,
bu t w ith poiSon , as ( ) vid says . JIM . 3 . 33 (of the Cadmean
serpen t ) : corpus tumet omnc veneno. That TUMIDUM is the
ordinarv epi thet of serpen ts . and equ ivalen t, to t u m i d u m
v e n e n o affords so s imple and natural a solut ion of the passage
that 1 th ink I shall hardly be requ ired to discuss, much less to
confute , the very strange d ictum of Peerlkamp ,“TUMIDUM
ergo appellat. quia ipsa terra sub qua serpens latet est tumida,
ex que tumore s imu l serpen tis magn i tude in telligitur,”sti ll less
246 A E N E ID E A [479—495 l ess— comma.“
then cu st om/a ren a . and expla ins h v what means i t has been
brough t about, and then ,as i t were in a peroration, recapi tulates
with a re- sta tement of the even t, fuller and grander than at firs t .
A nd such i s the method he has adopted on the present occasion .
Having given the brillian t picture of Pvrrhus and h is comrades,
wh ich is con ta ined in the verses VESTIBL'
LL'
M IAC’
I‘
A NT,he
informs us that Pvrrh us h imself ( IPSE ) at the head of h is com
rades seiz es an axe,bursts through (rsa
—arumr) the doors, and
forces the valves from the pi vots . The even t,a. e.
,the complete
and successful forcing of the door,is th us in as few words as
possible laid before the eyes of the reader. B ut th is cou ld not
be done in a moment— required successive steps, wh ich the
poet new sets abou t to describe particu larlv . First,w it h the
axe l ’vrrhus cuts _a panel out of the door :
TAMQI'
B EXCISA TRA IN-I FIRMA ( AVAVIT
RUIlORA , ET l NU l-INTE M LATO DEB IT ORE FE N I‘ISTRAM .
Th is is the firs t step, and is attended by consequences wh ich
are described before any men tion is made of the second step ;
the consequences are
A l'
l'
A R l‘lT I DOM l'
S l NTL’
h . ET ATlt l A l 'ATl nSf‘
l'
NT
PR IABII ET V i-ITE RI'
“ l 'l-S E TRA LIA l l E ‘ t l'
M’
ARM V I l l l’
XT STA NTE Q -f
.\T l iOM l'
S INTE RIOR ( i l'IM ITl'
) l Ih E ROQ UB TUM I'
LTU
.‘l l N l-ITI'
N,I'I-ZVITUSQ L
'
B (‘
A VA E l’LA v ORl IiUS A RDES
I'
E M IN RIS l'
L l'
LA NT FERIT AURE A SIN -IR A PLA N O“.
TI'
M l‘
AVl DA E TECTIS M ATRE S INGHNTIB I'S E RRA NT
-L\'
A l-ZQ 17E TENE NT POSTl-IS, ATQUE OSCULA Fl l t l’
ST.
The first step and i ts consequences described,the next step
follows
I\ ST\ I'
V I l'ATRI .\ l
’YRRl l l
'
S Z t'
LA USTRA
v iz .
,the in w h ich he had alreadv made the open ing
or w indow wi th the axe
N l-i'
l'Z l l ’Sl
F l'
STCl l l l-I’ei Sl'
l’
t E l l R l-I VA I E VTZ L A BAT A l i l l’
fl'
l-Z (‘
RERRO
IA NU A . l-I'
i‘
BH UTI l’
l lOC l'
hfll l'BT t
‘
A l i l l lVB l't N TFS
(i . c the battering ram is brough t, and the doors levelled with
the ground ) ; and thus the reader i s pu t in ful l possession of all
248 A E N E ID E A [479— 495 IPSE— COMPLEXT
Un ti l the sign of a new paragraph is removed from AT,the
whole passage from res»: nv'
rnn PRIMOS to comm -zxr w ill remain ,
what i t has alway s been up to the present day a mass of con
fusion .
IAN QUE,follow ing the two verbs in the present , and belong
ing to the two verbs in the perfect tense, is equ i valent to, and
see how mu ch he has done already.
A amn es (verse“those alreadv men t ioned
,verses 449
,
450. Con ington . N o. no. Those were ou ts ide the door where
the combat was then going on : these are a reserve ins ide.
Posrm csanrxn. The p os t es of the Romans were ( asclearly appears from Luer. 3. 370 :
praeterea S: pro foribus sun t lumina nostra.
iam magis exempti s ocu lis debere videtur
cernere res animus, sublat is postibus i psis.
Ovid , di et . 8 . 6 38
“
submissoque b unn les intrarunt vert i ce postes .
Stat . Si lr . 1 . 4 .
Ste l anus . c lausoque l i bens se pos te recepi i"
[the door being closed,i . 0 hav ing closed the door
,ret i redl)
the door i tself, wh ich . being alwavs double,i . e. . hav ing two valves
meet ing in the middle. was expressed bv a noun plural . These
valves were not fas tened ei ther to a door- ease or to the wall of
the house or bu i ld ing. bu t s tood in the open ing qu ite detached,
and moved on pivots ( c a rd i n e s i, one of wh ich was inserted in to
the threshold , the other in to t he lin tel. The word p o s t es has
passed in to the Ital ian in the form of i m p o s t e :“ i mp os t a ,
legname che serve a ch iudere l'
useio.Voe. Del la Crusea.
LIM IN A —\Vi l l iO the Si ngu lar l im e n is the s i ll
properlv so cal led. the plural l i m i n a in the general use made
of the word is the m lrmzee. whether cons idered . as in the
mere open ing. or as that open ing fi lled up w i th the stop or im
ped imen t , the fo r e s . It is necessari ly in th is latter sense the
word is used in our text,it not being poss ible p e rr u m p ere
any bu t a closed or stepped up passage. The same word is used
in the same sense.verse 508 . convulsa limina
,not the thres~
250 A E NE IDE A [479—495 Iran—coun m
lative explain ing the manner of the CA VAV IT, not t he instrumen t
wi th wh ich the CAVAVIT was effected.
A 'r nonns INTE RIOR — A r con trasts the nonns INTE RIOR (Oh
serve the comparative degree: farther i n ), and what is there
happen ing, not w ith what is going on at or ou tside the door,
i . e. , not with the bursting in of Pvrrhus and h is comrades,bu t
wi th the just - ment ioned norms INrL'
s (Observe the posi tive degree
j us t in side), ATRIA LONGA , PE NETRAL IA REGUM,and m aros su m
IN L IM IN E PRIMO. If a con trast between what was going on
outside and the bursting open of the door had been intended,
the word i n terea wou ld have been added to AT norms INTE RIOR.
A TRIA LONGA nonns INTE R IOR CAVAE A E DES.—The two
main parts or divisions of wh ich a Roman house consisted (for
the plan is taken from a Roman. not a Grecian or_
A siatic,
house) are here indicated w i th great distinctness : the fron t part
consisting main ly of the a t r i um,in the words ATRIA LONGA ;
the inner or back part, the c av aed i um,in the words CAV AE
A EDES . See Becker’
s Gal/us,
vol . 2. The double expression ,
INTERIOR nouns,CAVA E A ED ES, reduced to plain prose, becomes
the inner or back rooms, that is to sav, those surrounding the
c av aed i um or inner court.
A E nE s me nu s — Compare Soph . Troch in . 200
CH OR ,a r o i. 0 1 v i a n o d
‘
o‘u og é tl é fl f l O t ; «Z u l uym g
o yel l ov r'
p q og.
Coripp. Johann . 6 . 196
u lula ti bus sugent
ardua tecta sonos.
Isaiah , 14. 31 :“ H owl , O gate; cry, 0 city.
FE RIT AURE A SIDBRA CLAMOR .
— SID ERA , not l i terally , the s tars,
bu t figurativelv~ th e sky
— the self- same ph rase,“ feri t aurea
clamor sidera,‘
being used, 11 . 832, on occasion of the death
of Camilla,wh ich occurred in the dav time. From s i d era
used in th is sense comes s i d ere u s,so often used to sign ify
of such beau ty as belongs on ly to the sky, hearen , or celes tial
obj ects .
AURIGA , no more to be taken li terally than FERI'
l‘
or SIDERA ,
252 A E NE ID E A [496—517 NON— SEDBBANT
tor of Virgil is not a knowledge of Buttman’
s L er i logus , but a
knowledge Of the difference between prose and poetry, between
li teral and figurative, between body and soul . It is easier for
flesh and blood to inherit the k ingdom ofGod,than for a matter
of- fact expositor to enter in to the meaning of V irgil.
FIT V IA v1. —Spoken not of Pyrrhus, bu t of the whole bodv
of Danai,who now RnnrnNr A DITUS
,&c .
496—517.
NON SIC— SEDEBANT
N ON src ARME NTA rai s in - Compare 1 Chron . 14 . 11 :“Then
David said, God hath broken in upon mine enemies by mine
hand,l ike the break ing forth of waters.
"Sch i ller. B ran t ron
jene gewal tIgen wetterbach c.
aus des hagels unendlich en sch lossen ,
aus den wolkenbruchen z usammengeflossen .
kommen huster gerausch t und geschossen ,
reissen die bri i cken und reissen die damme
donnemd mi t fort im wogengeschwemme,
n ich ts Ist , das die gewalt igen h emme.
V ln l H ECUB A M CENTUMQL‘
E N I'
RUS. Qu inquagin ta eran t filiorum
uxores s . murus. ad quas accedunt tot idem fi liae,
” Wagner
(Praes t ) . N O pupil in the Kreu z sch ule could have ca lculated
more exactly ,or been more sure that if our au thor had had
the good fortune to have one hundred and one tongues an d
one hundred and one voices, he wou ld have been able to effec t
what he cou ld not effect (Georg . 2. 42 ) w ith no more than
one hundred tongues and one hundred voices . Servius, lees
ari thmeti cal but more poet ical than our modern commen tators,
amongst several guesses, h its by chance on the true mean ing ;
( 96—617 sow—m m] BOOK II. 253
“ fini tus est numerus pro infini te . The hundred - handed Bria
reus, the hundred-
gated ci ty Of Thebes, and the hundred - sided
island of Crete are, as well as the still more famous hecatomb,
examples of the same use of ma rov and cen tum. A lmost any
number from three upwards, especially ten, twenty, fifty. five
hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, a million, may be, and is
frequently, used in the same manner.
PROCUE UERE (verse —Observe the efl'
ect of the em
phatic pos ition of th is word at the beginning of the verse, and
separated from the sequel by a complete and sudden pause.
Compare“ incidi t,
”verse 46 7 ; and see Rem. on 2. 246 .
COBIVULSAQUE VInIr LnnN A racroaux.—COa I.sA broken vio
len tly open , burst ope-
n,torn dow n
,torn off the h i nges . Com
pare Plant Amph . 4 , suppos .
“quia tam vasto impete has force toto cannula“ sard ine?
"
Plin. Epist . 7. 19: “ac mih i domus ipsa nutare, con va lsaque
sedi bus su is ru itura supra videtur.
"
Aw nIu, kc ,cIN sIrUR (verses 509 Compare
Metast . n olo, ao. u lt. (Regolo, of himself) :
Roma rammente
che il suo padre amortal : ch e al fin vacilla
mch'
ei sotto l'
acoiar.
AxE (verse See Born . on 6 . 791 .
Lacuna—It is not accidentally or indifl'
erently that our
au thor places the laurel (“ laurus nobilis
"
) not only here in the
court of Priam’s palace, but in the court of Latinus
'
s
pd ace also,for we read (Plin . H . N . 15 . 30, Sill ig
'
s
“ Loom s triumph is proprie dica tur ; vel gratissima domibus
ianitrix Caesarum pon tificumque ; sols et domes exornat et an ts
k'
n i no excubat."
Compare Dion Cass. 53. 16 : m e yap t o re
[el ude A vyovot og] m g dq a g n go rwv fla ocl ecwv a vrov
moon ih odm . Claud. Rap t . Pros . 3 . 74 :
"mm praeterea luoo di loctior omni
loam , v irgineos quondam quae fronds pudicn
umhrabat thalnmos.
"
Pursu es—“ A rm .Pen ati um, Heyne, following Servius.
254 AE N E IDE A [496—517 NON—SEDEBANT
N O,bu t the hou se
,the dwelli ng ; because in a passage wh ich may
be assumed to be an adumbration of that before us,Martial
(9. 6 1,ed. Schneid.) describes Caesar
’
s p l a t an u s at Corduba
as embracing not merely th e “Penates,but “
totos Penates,”
which can mean noth ing else than the whole house
in Tartessiacis domus est notissima terris,
qua dives placidum Corduba Baet in amat,
vellera nati vo pallent ubi flava metallo,
et liait Hesperinm bractea viva pecus ;
aedibus in mediis totos amplexa Pena tes
stat platanus densis Caesariana comis,
h OSpitis invicti posai t quam dexters felix,
coepit et ex illa crescere v irga manu .
”
Compare Stat . Si lo. 1 . 1 . 2, where the equestrian statue of
Domi tion is described as“ Latium complexa forum ;
”also, Stat .
Si lo. 1 . 3 . 59,and 2 . 3 . 1 ; and especially Claud . Rap t . Pros .
3. 74
stabat praeterea luco dilectior omni
laurus, v irgineos quondam quae fronds pudica
umbraba t tha lamos .
The passage being thus understood a tenderness of sen ti
men t is obtained not un l ike that of Statius’
s Si lr . 3 . 5 . 58
non sic Phi lomela Pena tes
circui t amp lectens ,"
a tenderness whol ly foreign to the picture of the laurel em
bracing the images w ith i ts shadow ; V irgi l’
s accoun t is
made to tallv better w ith the general ly received tradi tion,that
Priam was slain at the altar Of Jupi ter B oreens (Ov id, I bis,285 :
at illi ,
cu i nih il Hercei profu it ara Ioris
and the poet is no longer l iable to the reproach that on ly
th ree l ines later he describes the daugh ters of Priam as em
bracing w i th their arms (AMPLEXA E ) the self- same Object wh ich
he here describes the laurel as embrac ing wi th i ts shadow
(UMB RA COMPLEXA
c H E CI'
B A SE D E BA NT (vv . 515 Compare Mar
lowe,Tambu r/m
'
u c (part 1 , ac t 5,
so 1. Tamburlaine to the
A E NE IDEA [619—523 QUA B—OMN I S
by Priam,the weapons wh ich i t alarms H ecuba to see Priam
wield ; and the pictu rewi th wh ich we are presen ted in the
person of Priam is not that of an old man too weak to defend
w i th arms a cause wh ich migh t have been successfully so de
fended by a younger and stronger man , but that of a weak old
man who takes up arms in a cause in wh ich arms,even although
w ielded by the youngest and strongest hands, are wholly ia
capable of affordi ng help or defence
NON TALI A UXILIO NBC DEFE NSORIBUS ISTIS
TEMPUS EUET, NON SI IPSE MEUS N UNP A FFORBT H ECTOR
and there i s no resource left bu t the altar
HUC TA NDEM CONC EDE'
,H A E C ARA TUBB ITUR OMN BS.
The identical sentimen t is repeated in the very next book
verse 260:nec iam amplius armis
,
sed votis precibusque iubent exposcere pacem.
Compare A esch . Supp l . 203 (ed. Sch ii t z ) :
u‘u u vov t on n m 't og sw ex
,0) z oom ,
5 I
i l ayov n gomgu r t wvd aywmow (N e w.
xgu ooov de n vpyov fiw‘u og a gn rov (mxog.
Hel iodor. 8 : Erxa t g, amt a t t ca t g, agi l eovt a c TO xoemrov.
Theb . 4 . 200 (ed . M li llet )“
non haec apta mihi nitidis ornat ibus,’
inqu it ,‘tempora, nec miseras placeant insign ia formae
to sine; sat dubium coetu solante timorem
fallers,et incultos aris adverrere crines .
’
Virgi l, A en . 3 1
“non hoc ista sibi tempus spectacu la poscit .
nunc grege de intacto septem mactare iuvencos
praesti teri t, totidem lectas do more bidentes.
I bid . 12. 156 :
“ ‘
non lacrymis hoc tempus,’
ait Saturnia Iuno‘
accelera,et fratrem, si qu is modus, eripe morti .
Shakespeare, Corial . I . 2
for the dearth ,
the gods not th e patri cians make i t ; and
your knees to them,not arms
,must h elp.
“9- 6 23 gnu —m m] BOOK II. 257
“ bu t here thy sword can do thee little stead ;
for other arms and other weapons must
be those that quell the mi gh t of hellish charms.
A nd for the prec isely opposite picture, compare Ovid,Met .
6 . 6 10 (of Procne)fletumqne sororis
oorri piens, non est lacrymis h io,’
inquit,‘agendum,
sed term ; sed si quid habes, quod vinoere fer-rum
A lso, not very dissimilar, Claud. in 2 Chus . Sti lzfch . 26 8
“non spicula posci t
iste labor : maneant clouais nunc sioca pharetris.
A lso Local) , 7. 87 (Pompey, of h imself)ai mili te Magno,
non duos , ternpus eget, ni l ultra feta morabor.
H erodian, l . 8 : co u a vq gi ije w oo: m eeog, arm, Koyyode vow,
cede {M ung w e eoprmg oxal a’
gew'
em xei rm ya p oov t oes arzw c
t o t oo we gupog.
Dm ssoamns The following are examples of the applica
t ion of defeu sor to objects devoid of personal ity. In two of
them, the objects to which the term is applied are actually, as
in our text, arms Cass . Bell . Gall . 4. 1 7 : “Subl icae ad ia
feriorem partem tlumi nis obliquae adigebantur; quae, pro pa
riete subiectae , et cum omni opere coni unctae,vim flumin i s
exci peren t : et alia [qea aliae?] i tem supra pontem mediocri
spat io : ut,si arboru tn trunci , si ve naves
,deiiciendi Operis causa
,
ess ent a barbarie missae, h is defenson'
bzw earum rerum vie
min us-rem .
"Claudian, i n Rufin . I . 79 :
“ haec [viz . Megaera] tsrruit Herculis ore,
at M ont an a torraram polluit arcus."
Incub us, do bella Trofimo, 6 . 156 :
“sed tot taedas. tot tela, secundus
minim Aeneid“ ,et defonsore laborat
Sereuus Samonieus (ap. Burm. Poet . Lot . M inor) , 192“ m m boat a t t h em bomin i con tingere visas ,
eag AENE IDE A [519—523 qu a—emd ‘
By the same figure bv wh ich (1) Hecuba calls the arms wielded
by Priam ; Caesar, the su b l i cae of a bridge; Claudian ,
th e how of Hercules : Iscanus, a sh ield : and Serenus,
the eyes, defen sores , defenders ; Ajax calls the sword which
he has set uprigh t in the ground , in order to th row h imself
upon i t, orpayerg, execu tioner (Soph . Aj . 815)
o p er my« you ; ea rrjxw , n roumra rogi
j't vou a v ,
and we ca ll the piece of furn iture which defends the floors of
our rooms against the fi res of our grates fender, i . e. defender,
d efen s ou
Isris .
-
“Talihus qualis tu cs,Th iel. The reference is as I
have just shown not to Priam but to Priam’
s arms, and ISTIS is
not contemptuous but simply demonstrat ive : those arms,exactly
as Cic. cle Rep . 1 . 3 7“ ‘
sed si vis,Laoli dabo t ib i testes nec
min is an tiquos nec u llo modo barbaros. L.
‘ Istos,
’
inqu it,
volo [those are p recisely what I wan t].
QUA E muss, &c. arr one m us? By a division of the
compound quest ion q n o r u i s h i s t e l i s into i ts two com
ponen ts, q u o ru i s and q u ors um h aec tela ,our author has
secured on the one hand that free sai ling room for his verse,
that unconfined space for dacty l and spondec, for wh ich we
have already observed h im to be alwavs so sol icitous ; and on the
other hand. sufficient place for ornament , wi thout ei therzload ing,embarrassing , or compl ica ting the structure. H ad he been
more studious of brev i tv and less of ease and grace and orna
ment, of the fine flow of h is verse and the richness of the
though t wh ich it expressed , he had conten ted h imself w i th
the single compound question : q u o ru i s d i r i s h i s c i n c t u s
t el i s ? or q u o ru i s h i s c i n c t u s tel i s ? or even wi th the
bare bald q uo ru i s h i s t el i s ? and Virgil had been an heroic
Pers ius. Less studious of brev i ty and more of ornamental
richness and easy flowing vers e, he had perhaps divided the
compound question in three—wh i ther art thou rus h ing? why
these arms wha t dreadfu l though t has taken possession of thym ind ? — had orn amen ted not merely one of the three divisions ,
but the whole th ree,and Virgi l had been an epic Ovid. D ivid
260 AENE IDEA [ere—523 gum—cm
I crave the pardon of our parliamen tary orators for an
explanation which shows in what u tter ignorance of i ts true
mean ing th is passage is quoted vi tuperat ively ; also the pardon
of my readers in general for hav ing here repeated at full length
the proofs of an interpretation wh ich—first put forward by me
five- and - twenty years ago in mv translation of the first two
books of the A eneid, and twice srnce then,v iz .
,in my
“Twelve
Years’
Voyage and in my“A dversaria Virgi liana
”— has been
received by Forbiger in h is th ird edi tion , bv Wagner in h is
edi tion of 186 1,and genera lly by Virgil ian editors both
.
at
home and abroad as the undoubted mean ing. If in th e be
ginn ing of th is commen t I have quoted the Opinions of Virgi
lian edi tors anteceden t to my publications on the subject, i t is
only in order that my reader may be enab led to fill up for
h imself t he lac una left bv sonre edi tors. and notably byWagner
in hi s edi t ion of 186 1,respect ing the source from wh ich their
new information has been derived— a precaution wh ich,I am
bound to say, it would have been wholly unnecessary for me
to take ei ther in th is or any other instance if the publishers
of edi t ions of Virgi l subsequent to mv entrance in to the lists
had generally behaved towards me as honestly and honourab ly
as Forbiger in Germany and Con ington in E ngland.
H AE C A RA v iz .,Iovis H ercei : see Ovid, I bis , 285
nec ti bi subsidio sit praesens numen : ut illi ,
cui nih il Herod profuit m‘
a Iort’
s .
"
Id . di et . 13 . 409
exiguumque senrs Priami Iaria aro cruorern
combi berat .
E nn ius,A ndromache (ed.
“ haec omn ia vidi inflammari ,Priamo vei vitam evitari
Iovis aram sanguine turparr.
626 - 632 mos- rum ] BOOK IL 26 1
526—532.
was Amen m acs cream on cases POM
comm Losers mm m VACUA “ an LUSTRA‘I‘
IAI QUE HA N!) M ET H W IT BASTA
W TA NDH ANTE OCULOS W M N ORA PAW
COKCIDI‘
I'AC ammo VITA ) ! CU] SANGU INE FUDIT
. n rmnm tu su m P. Manet ; La Gerda ; D . Heine.
N. am Heyne; Breach ; Wakefield ; Wagner (ed . Hu n ).
[m ] m n run nr m au l l l ] Wagner Ludw ig; Ribbed .
m ews wen wa rm . The runni ng is sui table for
Polites, he being swift of foot, How. I t. 2. 792 : n wdwm qm
Ur numen (vs 531) takes up the narrative dropped at
swans, and informs us that Polit ea—already presented to us as
wounded, and fleeing from Pyrrh us (PYRRB ! on m an m eans,
am usk eonfi nues h is flight 06 1 he reaches his parenta’
pro»
senoe, and, there arrived, drops down dead. Noth ing can be
you : m u n -sea " m u ou u m mum .
m w m . m m , m m .
m m w sms m n , n vw m Am wen n
m m m m u m m m rw
The pictnra so far as Poli tes is conoemedJs ae simple aud at
be. Words mnot describe mme ph inly. But thm is mother
meter on the am , whose action—although synchronous with
M d M yfl bfi ng a disfinct md diflermt action—cannot
262 A E NE IDEA [526—532 sccs rum'
t
be described sy nchronously,but must in description ei ther pre
cede, or fol low,or be in troduced in the middle. Being t hat of
Pol ites’
pursuer, it can nei ther precede nor follow ; preceding, i t
would be un intelligible, impossible ; following, i t would be too
late,the interest would be over. It is therefore placed in the
middle,and the narrator sudden ly leaves the one actor in the
midst of h is act ion , takes up and follows to the end the action
of the second,and then return ing to the action of the first pro
coeds wi th i t also to the end,to that poin t where the two act ions
wh ich had all along been sy nchronous terminate together. Th is
is en tirely according to our authors u sual manner,for an ex
ample of wh ich see the accoun t of the storming of Priam’
s
palace given in the same manner,the synchronous act ions of
besiegers and besieged being , bymeans of in termixture,i . e. , by
means of rapid transit ion from one party to the other,carried
on as much as possible together. There as here,readers
,misled
by the rapiditv of transit ion ,have fallen in to the mistake of
connecting together as parts or consequences of one action
th ings wh ich were parts or consequences of another. It is by
such mistake aris ing from such cause that in our text U'
l‘
TA N
nnn cos cmrr has been connected w i th rmnur m s“,and
l’oli tes supposed to die not in consequence of h is original
wound, the wound of wh ich when he first °
ame into View he
was already but in consequence of a new wound ia
flicted on h im at the end of the chase. and imagined to be
found described in rnnnn‘
H A STA . ( lu re/11min?
i h n m i l ( ll ’l ’ lmz t c . Cos cunr, in folge dcr neuen,ihm jetz t
beigebrach ten ,wunde, Ladewig .
ILLUM .uun zxs Ixr l-zsro -:m; ernnncs i s s l-zourrrn,
IAMQUE m ac TEN ET l-IT enmnr m s'
n . N o t , as represen ted by
H en re’
s punctuation as well as by Wagner'
s i n h is edi t ion of
l i erne, mom'
s 1xr13sro rm nurs l NS tIQ L'
lTL'
lt, n u
u a -z m xr TE N E’
I‘
. rz'
r rmnur Il ASTA ,i . e not th ree co- or
d inate sentences, b u t (u r n m um'
s lxrns'
ro rem ain: PYRRHUS
i s snoc lrcn, m i “ a : m an ruxnr m‘
rnmnr H ASTA . i . e.
,two
co- ordinate sen tences. rnxnr and a ur being connected in to
one s ingle sen tence h v li’
l‘
,and both equally operated on
264 A E N E IDE A [526—532 E CGE— FUDIT
is every momen t on the poin t of holdi ng h im in h is hand
and spew i ng h im . Compare 12. 753,where “ iam iamque
tenet”is explained bv
“simi lisque tenen t i increpu it malis morsu
que elusns inan i est °
and Ovid,Met . 1 . 533 (of Daph ne
pursued by A pollo)
ut canis in vacuo leporem cum Gallrcus arvo
v idit,et h ic praedam pedibus pet it , i lle salutem.
alter inhaesuro simil is iam, i amque tenere
sperat, et extento strz'
ng i t vestigia rostro
alter i n ambiguo est,an sit deprensus, et ipsis
morsibus eripitur, tangentiaque ora relinqu it .
I am i amq u e marks the succession of time, a th ing wh ich
cannot be represen ted in a picture or statue. See Rem. on
2. 213. To represen t the successive t imes of a narrative,as
many pictures wou ld be necessarv as there are t imes in the
narrative, as many statues as the number of times in th e
narrative mul t iplied, say by the mean number of the objects
and actors at all the different times. Supposing the actors
and objects to be represen ted as of no more than some small
fractional part— sav one- h undredth
,or one five- hundredth
,or
one- thou sandth part— of their apparen t natural si z e
,the en t ire
surface of our planet cleared of everyth ing now upon i t would
not afford sufficient space for the exh ibi tion of those represen ted
in the single pocket volume of the A eneid or Iliad .
E n srr,came the zehole a ny, v iz ., th e whole way just
described (PER rem . PE R HOSTE S,roarlcmc s LONGIS ET V A CU A
arma Lnsrm r), in to the very presence of h is paren ts. See
Rem. on 2. 458 .
Coxcmrr, falls down a ll a t once and (as we say) of a. heap .
The word differs from p roc umb i t , wh ich is to l ie stretched
at full length . Compare Ovid, Met . 8 . 76 3 :
an te aras ingcns ubi V i ct ima taurus
eoner’
d i t . ahrupta cruor e cerv i ce profusas .
I l/ id .
,401 :
“conc id i t Ancaeus ; glomerataque sangu ine mu lto
,
"&c .
— H eyne is righ t ; deserted, where there was no one
533—537 mo—moxas] BOOK II. 9 65
else but h imself. Compare Taci t. A n n . 11 . 21 : “ Vacu is per
medium diei port ic ibus .
Sarcms. the emphat ic word of the whole long sentence ace}:
SAUCIL'
S ( see Rem. on 2. mm, is not merelv wounded,but
I espem tely wounded and hers de camiml . CompareCic . iu I'
err .
ar t . 2, l ib. 1 . 26 :
“ Servi nonn ulli vu lnerantur : ipse Rubrius
in turba sauein tu r. Vavassor,de W et l
'
su , etc . :“ Sau c i u s :
ru lnem tus ; prius apud Graecus rgczeu a n a g , posterius z ergwp e
rog Proprie efferri saneias ex acie,non ru luem tos h istoriei
d icere solen t. qu i mclius quam ceteri Latine loquun tur.
" The
same word is placed in the same effect ive posi tion bv Si l. 6 .
( of Serranus)
miseramquo parentem,
et dulces tristi repetehat sorte penates,
saue ius . haud illi comi tum sapt r nllus,&c .
- o) o F o l
i ) o'
) c_ d) c ‘ 0
"i t: Q t'
AMQL‘
AM M E DIA “ 31 N ORTH
TAME N A BSTIXL'
IT N BC V001 IlH liQC H l 'FIl ’E Rt‘
IT
AT TIBI PRO SCE lJ-IRE l-IXCLA H AT PRO TA LIBL’
S AUSIS
DI SI QU A EST CA RLO QUA E TA LIA CL’
RET
PE RSOLVANT GRA'
I‘
ES D luxas
M enu [an MORTE . To be i n med ia morte is to be in imminen t
danger of death : to have death as it were on every s ide round
y ou , but not yet actually touch ing you . The express ion is used
i ndifferentlv of those who are so sick or so severelv hurt or
wounded as to be l ikely soon to die,i . e of those i n whom a
process wh ich is to end in death has already begun ,and of those
w i th respect to whom the process wh ich is to end in death has
not actually begun , is on lv threaten ing and imminen t. A ccor
dingly the expression is applied, fi rs t ly, by Statius, (a), (The/1 .
268 A E N E ID E A [533—537 i nc—menu
and Ammian (31. the similar bu t much weaker expression ,“ Inter ipsa mortis confin ia.
"
E x t rema more has the same relation to med i a more as
ex trema to med i a,therefore expresses a greatly increased
,
much more imminent urgency ei ther of death or of danger of
death ( as, 2. 446
h is se quando ultima cernunt,
extrema iam in mortc parant defendere telis
w ith wh ich compare A mmian . 16 . 12 :“ Formidabilis manus
,
ewtremae necessi tatz’
s art iculo circumven tos,si iuvisset fors
,erep
tura”
) — nay, somestimes even death completed, as 1 1. 845 (Opis
apostrophi z ing dead Camilla)
non tamen indecorem tua te regina reliqu it
extrema iam in mom ; neqne hoc sine nomine lstam
per gentes out,ou t fa mam paticris inu ltae.
11am quicunque tuum violavi t vulnere corpus
morte luet meri ts .
”
TE N ETUR, is held (caugh t), vi z ., as in a net
,or other sur
rounding medium,ou t of wh ich there is no possibi li ty of flight
or escape.
I .\ M E D IA Tnxn'
rrn. Compare Cic . ad A tf. 11 . 18 :“Tenemm '
mu lz'
quc , neqne iam que minus serviamus recusamus,
"where
the“undique
’”
of Cicero corresponds to the MED IA of our text ;
A ristoph . Ranac. «M a rrr cz ar ”w oe (“
sed nunc medius
teucris"
l .
A r (vs.
—“ H oc loco est cum indignat ione imprecant is :
Teren t. H ccyr . 1 . 2. 59 :‘A t te di i deaeque perdan t cum tuo
istec Wagu . N ei ther in our text nor in the
Teren t ian paral lel is there more indignat ion or imprecation
con tained in the “at than there is in the TIBI or the “
to.
”
The imprecat ion is in the whole sentence and context ; the
“
at, as a t,is i ndifferen t , takes its colour from the context
and is joined w i th simple prayino
, blessing, and cursing, all
alike. Its use seems to be on all occasions to connect the sub
sequent w i th the preceding, whether that preceding has been
ac tually expressed, as Tibu ll . 1 . 73 :
at to casta , precor. maneas ; sancti que pudoris
assxdeat custos sedula semper anus ;
540—563 n — rxsmt] BOOK II. 269
or is merelv supposed to have passed through the mind of the
speaker, as in our text,and E urip. M ed . 759 ted. Fix) where
the chorus, who like Priam in our text has not previously said
a word,begins her prayer of good wishes or blessing wi th a l l a :
a l l “ a.
o Il i um ; J’
l O U I l l u O ,‘ m m,
n t i a au e doyosg, (or r,
é n w ou w
on é vd‘
u ,’
z a n z ow ”Qu eu i n g, H m
t w m o; a v qg,
A tyw ,.
‘m g su o: dedoz qom .
Bsr exam PIL‘TAS. Compare Shakesp.
( fymbel iw ,
but if there be
yet left in heaven as small a drop of pity
as a wren'
s eve,O gods . a part of it !
"
Id . Row . and Ju l . 3 . o
“ is there no pity sitt ing in the clouds
that sees into the bottom of my grief3"
There needs no further proof than th is s ingle passage, how
entirely differen t the p i et a s of the Romans was from our p i c /y,
how totally Opposi te"
pins A eneas to pious A eneas .
”Pi ncu s
here is prec isely our p i ty. and the whole express ion exists in
Italian at the present dav . as Goldon i . Z elimla e L imi t/m ,.
‘
l . 9
N umi , assistetemi per pieta.
"
S H R emm. on I . 14 and 607.
A 7 PISSi ll
VAR . LE CT.
m I Had ( Foss. . m 5m . 1470 : m m. r im”P. Haunt.
xx III Wakefield. a ermj .
no “I Ribbeck .
AE NE IDE A [540—563 ar—msnfi
but strik ing the sh ield towards the margin , and accordingly not
only penetrat ing but wounding. A lso 10. 588
Bubit eras busta per imas
fulgentis clipei , tum laevum perforat inguen .
ILL] mm rmsru m en DE GE N E RE MQU E s nor'
rommuu s u mm e:
unaware viz .
,Penman Compare Si l. 4 . 286 ( ed.
Ruperti )
cui consu l :‘ ferre h aec umbris proavoque memento,
quam proenl occumbas Tarpeia sede,tibique
haud licitam sacri Capitolin cernere
The whole poin t is in ILLI tell that l‘
elides who behaved so
well to you, how i ll you have been treated by h is son .
”Yet
commentators have not been wanting to mainta in th at m is
not the pronoun but the adverb of place, and the meani ng not
that wh ich I have just indicated, but“tell there (viz .
,there
below in the shades where Pel ides is ) how badly vou have
been treated by the son of Pelides .
”See Donatus ad Toreu t .
ri am {Il ie haud licchat ms i praelin ito loqu i ,"
where he says : Legi tur et i ll i , u t s i t c ircumtlcxus accen tus
ct s ign ificet i llic, u t n1u TRIS’
I‘
IA m om,ct absolu tum est .
Th is is one of the not verv rare cases in wh i ch the reader were
better w ithou t anv commen tator— wou ld he sure to go righ t if
allowed to take h is own wav : also one of the cases wh ich show
that the Donatus who commen ted on Terence, that Donatu s
whose comment on ILLI I have just quoted, was not Serv ius’
s
Donatus,the comment of the latter on the passage being to
the poin t- blank opposi te effect : inqu i t,
‘u t patri meo
ipse referas male gesta mea.
’
E s sen (vs. 553) belongs to both verbs,connscon on ly to
EXTULIT. E xrmar (sxsrnt l conescun,because the very act of
raising and flourish ing the sword made it flash : annu m E NSE M
(no longer coauscon ), because the very act of plunging i t (or
stow ing i t away : sec Rem. on A eu . 1 . in to the side caused
i t to cease to flash .
If i t be not mere supererogation to refer to instances of a
562- 688 n i t—m a n ] sees 11 . 277
v acn e vrovvyog sou r. E urip. H ippel . 1
n ea r, .nw w mi cron" z o6: u vo wep oc
hm xt d nym K ee per.
The corresponding English is nameless .
56 7- 588 .
IASI— FERFIB AR
tan—m m II Aldus Junta P. H aunt ; D .
N . Heine. Ph i l . ; Wat ch ; Putt ; Wagn. (ed. Heyn.,ed.
who without ever so much as having seen the MS. takes upon him,
I know not on what hearsay, to inform his readers that these verses
are contained in the Palatine; Lad . ; Haunt .
nu—ru sma OMITTE D 1 Pat : Med ;" 111 w ho ex 113 veteribus codd.
ques versavimus habentur,"Pierius . II Venice, 1470.
tan—rm OM ITTE D OR SWOMATIZ E D 111 then ; Brunch ; Peerlk .
(w . sen- ma) ; Gruppe '
. Ribb.
Concerning these verses, the follow ing Opin ion has been ex
pressed by Charles James Fox in a letter to Gilbert Wakefield,
then a prisoner in Dorchester gael (Russell’
s Mean . ofFor , vol. 4,
p.“ If the lines emitted in the Medici MS. are spurious
they are, I think, the happies t imita tion of Virgil’
s manner that
I ever saw. I am indeed so unwil ling to believe th em any other
than genui ne, that rather than I would consent to such an
opinion, I should be inclined to th ink that Virgi l h imself had
written and afterwards erased them on account of their incen
sistency wi th the account he gives of H elen in th e Sixth Book.
"
Mr. Fox should have said z—The verses are genuine, for none
but a Virgil ever wrote them,and there never was but one. Virgil .
By that one only Virgil therefore they were written, and are
662- 676 n u n—roams] BOOK II . 281
because it was so near at hand, in the very palace. Prec isely
because Helen'
s hiding place was so retired, is the explanation
added how it happens that Aencas discovered her :
summ i , ri ssmoox OCULOS ma m a maxim
[surely not everywhere and through everyth ing in the a rx or in
the city, bu t everywhere and through everything in thé palace].
Preci sely because the hiding place is so retired is Helen’
s h iding
herself in i t appropriately expressed by the words mowz an
and nam es, p u t herself ou t of the may, and lurking, expres
sions wh ich had been less applicable if Helen’
s h iding place
had been a publi c temple. A nd precisely because the secret
hiding place was the com : or sacred hearth, is the interference
of Ven us called for, less to hinder the unmanly act of ki lli ng
a woman than to hinder th e almost unheard - of impiety of
ki lling an raci ng smeari ng.
There is a peculi ar propriety in Helen’
s taki ng refuge in the
domestic Vesta, and thus rendering herself an men ]; cqaeou og.
The domes tic Vesta of the prince or other principal person
worded sure safeguard and protection to the stranger or to the
culpri t who. flying from the justice or revenge of h is fellow
countrymen ,was fortunate enough to reach such place of
refuge, and Helen was both a stranger and a culpri t
m W AS DANA“ , ET 0m 001016 0 18 IRAS
ram p arts, TROIAE ET PATM A E COW UNIB amm o,
ABDIDW '
I‘SESE ATOUR A8 18 INVISA SW AT.
in cases in which flight from home was impossible or not desi r
able, th e guil ty person used to take refuge in the same sanc
tuary, either for safety, or for the mere sake of h idi ng hi s shame
from the eye of day, as Stat T/zw. 1 . 492 (of Oed ipus)“mum indulgentem tenebris, hnaeque recesso
oodis, mu poctos caelo radiisque Penni es
3m m tamen ass iduis ciroumvolat alis
saeva dies ani mi, scelerumque in pectore Dirac .
in the houses of the poor there were no“ limina Vestas pro
perly so called, no domestic sanctuary in which fire or at least a
286 AENE IDEA [583—606 NON - came“
Cicer. ad . A tt 6'
1 . (ed. t n sceles té suspicaris ; ego
aqiel wg scripsi . Si l. 3. 272 (ed . Rup.)
scelerataque succis
spicula dirigere, et ferrum infamare veneno.
See. Rem. on 5. 793.
583—606 .
NON— GALIGAT
rm,ov dqt
’
, E urip. H ow. 36 7 (ed. Pers on ).
N AN QUE ersx,&c.,
m oans — In the exact coincidence
of the sen timents here expressed byA eneas wi th those expressed
by Aruns when meditati ng the death of Cami lla (Am . 11 . 790,
et Barmann and H eyne migh t have found a strong addi
tional argument for the authenti ci ty of this fine passage con
cern ing H elen . The reader wi ll,however
,observe that the poet,
although he has assigned simi lar sen timents to h is hero and the
coward A runs wh i le medi tating simi lar acts,has been careful to
draw a sufficien tly broad distinction between the actual conduc t
of the one and t hat of the other. The hero is immediately
diverted from and relinqu ishes h is hasty purpose ; the coward
persists in , and coollv executes,h is deliberately formed plan .
E xs'rnvxrsss mnoavm. The repeti tion in a slightly
changed form of the preceding (vss. 575—6 ) EXARSERE
POE NA S. See Rem. on 1 . 151 .
M E RE N 'I‘
IS. E xqu isite pro a meren te, Heyne.
“ Strafe
an der schuldigen ,
"Ladewig .
“ Sumi MERE NTES s. meri to
sumendas,” Wagn . (Praes t . ) Wagner is certain ly wrong that
MERENTIS is the accusative ; Heyne and Ladewig so far righ t
as that nnamrts is the geni tive, not however that i t is equ iva
lent to a meren te,as if Virgi l had said
“POE N AS suxrsrsss a
meren te,
” “strafe an der schuldigen . M E RE NTIS is the simwe
soc—s i s inc—Aw j BOOK n . 289
Penn (vs. the principal personage, the leader, the
mover of the whole matter, p r i n c ep s. As Juno, although
thus expm ly stated to be the leader, the mover of the whole
matter (i . e. , of the destruction of the city), is yet not men tioned
first in order, but placed in the middle between Neptune and
Pallas, so Machaon (vs. also stated to be the “
primus,
the mover of the whole matter, th e principal actor, or taki ng the
principal part among those enclosed in the wooden horse, is not
mentioned first in order,bu t seventh , or nearly last The same
term pr ima,in the same sense and in a very simi lar connexion,
is applied to the same Juno, Am . 1 . 27:
Fm momma—Not, li terally, girt wi th a sword,havi ng
a sword at her side (“umgfirtet mit stahl
,
”Voss), whi ch had
been much too tame,too unbellicose a picture for the occasion
,
but—according to the secondary sign ification of the word a c
c in c t u s—equ ipped wi th a sword,armed wi th a sword
,or,
as we say, sword i n hand . Compare 9. 74
“atque omnia facibus pubee m agma:
atria
toot, surely, wi th torches gi rded on,but am a t wi th torches
,
torches in hand ]. See also 6 . 570 (where see Rem) :
“continue sontea ultrix acci ncta flagella
Tisiphone quat it inaultans”
loot surely wi th. a wh ip in her gi rdle, but armed wi th a wh ip ,
whip i n hand } Compare also the similar use of s u c c i n c t u s
in conjunction wi th fa c es by Prudentius, Payekam . 42
04
aggredi tur, piwamque u'denti sulphura pinum
ingerit in tsciam, pudibundaque lamina flammis
appeti t, et tetro bentat sufl‘undere fume
Loogsm'ely,mldergir l wi th torches , buteq~
u ipped wi th torches ,ready
for acti em wi th torches]. And see the C'
omnwn t . i n libros Begum
foli o S. E ve/eeriem y . lib. 4 (De la B igne, 5.
“Ca ins teme
ti tatem arrogantise modesto sermone compesceus rex Israel ait :
19
290 AE NE IDEA [608—6 18 Inc—Am“
‘D ici te ei,ne glorietur acoi nctus
,acque ut di scinc tus .
’A liud
est autem acci nc tus , aliud disci n ctus , aliud non accinctus . A c.
cinctus namque est qu i cingulo circumdatus incedi t : discinctus
qu i cingulum nuper deposu i t, verbi grati s, vel balneum intra~
turns, vel lectum ascensurus,vel alteram tnnicam forte induturus
no n accinctus , qui , naper tunica indutus,necdum se addi ta
z onae circumposi tione mun ivi t . Sic ergo et in eXpedi tione
castrensi qu i positus est recte acci nctus nominat ur,i . e.,
armis
indutus ; qu i pugna confecta v ictor domum redi it iure discinctus
vocatur, quia nimirum deposi tis ann is optatae pacis otium geri t ;
qu i vero needam pugnare, neqne se ad certamen parare iam
coeperat, merito non acciwrtus esse dici tur. A i t ergo rex Israel
regi Syriac glorianti quasi iam cepisset Samarium, quam obsidere
coeperat,‘Ne glorietur acm
'
nctus aeque ut discinctus ac si
aperte dicat,
‘Noli gloriari quas i iam victor bellici discrimxms,
qui adhuc in acie positus, quem v ictoria sequatur,
These arguments are,as I th ink
,sufficiently strong and de
oisive. The very picture, however, found by Voss in our text
is actually presented bv Si lius, 9. 296 :
contra r im /a latus fcrro Saturnia Iuno,
where,as A en . I I . 489 : “ laterique accinxerat ensem
,the addi
tion of“ latus fixes the mean ing to be, not armed w ith
,but
gi rt w i th . See Rem. on“succinctam pharctra,
”1 . 327 .
A acss PALLAS lNSED lT.
— It is wi th peculiar propriety that
Pallas is represented as tak ing possession of the a rx,the a rx
hav ing been her invention,and always (not alone at Troy, but
elsewhere) her selected abode. Compare E d . 2.
“ Pallas, quas eondidit ( trees ,
ipsa colat .
Claud . dc Rap t . Pros . 2. 19 :
ct Pandion ias quae cuspi de protegit areas .
Catull . 64. 8
retinens in summis urhibus arces .
Hassl es — Not merelv look,
or see, but look beh i nd thee
292 A ENE IDEA [608—618 rue—mm
[not, cloud s resounded orer the whole sky. but thunder - storms
resoundet l ]. A en . 4 . 16 1
“ insequitur commixta grandine nimbus
[not, a cloud un'
.red wi th ba l l,or a ha i l cloud
, follows, bu t a
ha i l - stor m a shower of hai l, follows]. Am . 4 . 120 :
h is ego nigrantem commixta grandine n imbmn
desuper infundam
[not, I wi ll pou r a cloud m ixed wi th bal l on. them,but a ha i l
s torm on them]. that there appears no reason, and no
reason has been assigned, whv Pallas should have a n i m b u s
(whether understood to mean a cloud , or a storm) abou t her on
th is occas ion . Such appendage had been equal ly useless,ei ther
for the purpose of inspiring terror,or for the purpose of con
cealment, she being ( in common wi th the other gods in troduced
on the occasion,and who
,i t w i l l be observed
,had no n im b i )
invi si ble to all human eyes except those of Aeneas alone, from
wh ich Venus had miraculouslv taken away 0mm NUB l-m QUA E
MORTALES H E B ETAT V ISUS, and so rendered them able to see the
invisible. A n d,
that Pallas cou ld not correctly be repre
sen ted as E rrnmnxs xmeo,whether the word be understood to
mean (according to H oyne’
s erroneous defin i tion of i t)“nubes
obscura,
or (according to that wh ich 1 have shown is i ts on lv
true in terpret at ion) gmr i flcr, temp orale, tlumder- shou '
er , thu nder
s torm , un less we admit the proprietv of the expression (in the
former case ) e/fu /geu l w i l l; da rkness , and ( in the latter ) efl'
u lgen t
wi th the obscu re c/oalr in wh ich gods were used sometimes for
particu lar purposes to wrap themselves up, and h ide themselves
from observation . as Aeu . 12. 416
" Venus, nhsm ro faciem circumdata n imbo.
agens h iemeln ,m
'
ml m succincta per auras .
Despairing, therefore, of obtain ing any good sense from the
reading xmno,I look for a differen t reading, and being ih
formed bv Servi us that “ali i LIMBO legunt, ut (Am . 4 . 13 7)
“Siden iam pic to ch lamvdem c ircumdate limbo ; and find ing
inc—am ] BOOK II . 298
that information confirmed by Heyne Morel . Sec . pro
var. I adopt LII BO, and thus at once obtain,not merely
an intell igi ble, but an admirable, sense—Pallas efl’
ulgent, neither
wi th a d a rk c loud i lluminated by her aegis or by flames of
the burn ing city, nor wi th a dark thunderstorm,but wi th her
l imb u s or i ns ti ll), and her gorgon. Pallas is said to be etful
gen t with the“
limbus,”
th is part being the most splendid of
the whole female dress ; see the “ limbus ” of D ido, quoted by
Servi us above, and especi ally the“ limbus oi
'
the dress put by
Thetis (Stat. A chi ll . 1 . 325) on Achi lles when she disguised h im
as a female for the court of l l vcomedes :
“aspicit ambiguum geni trix, cogitqne volentem,
inneotitque sinus ; tune colla rigentia molli t,
summitti tqne graves humeros, et tortia laxat
brach ia, et impexos certe domat ordine (ni nes,
at picturato cohi bet vestigia l imbo,
wh ere it wi ll be observed that the whole female dress of A chilles
is placed before the eye of the reader by the“mouilia
”(repre
sen ting th e upper part } and the embroidered “ limbus (repre
sen ting the lower}, just as in our text the whole costume of
Pallas is represented by the (elfulgent) gorgon above and the
efli l lgent“ limbnas
”below.
If i t was proper for Statics thus to put forward the“moni lia
and “l tmbns” as represen tat ives of the whole of A chilles’
petti
coafi , “ was still more proper t‘
or Virg-i i to use a s imilar repre
sentation in the case of Pallas, that goddess being remarkable
for W ag (“
pace deae d ictum si t l”
) pet ticoats so long as to
acquire the appellation of t a l a re s , l . e. , of coming down qui te
to her heels. See almost al l her numerous statues.
Neifiier do l reqnire to poi nt out to the reader the necemity
there was that Pal las. alth ough invisi ble to all human eyes,
should yet Wear clothes, or the propriety with wh ich those
clothes , when she is rendered visi ble to A eneas, are described
to have been of a splendour suitable to the goddess (see below),
and to the sattitnde in wh ich she is repreamted, viz that ot’
standing mm of the conquered ci tadel.
994 A E N E IDE A [608—6 18 RIC—ARI Aand
Simi lar to the cfi'
nlgence of Pal las’
s“ limbus in our text
is that of her p a l l a in Claudian,de Rap t . Pros . 2. 25
“tantum stridentia colla
Gorgones obtentu pallae fulym tis inumbrat ;
and elsewhere I find a similar efl'
ulgence ascri bed to other parts
of the goddess’
s equipment . Thus (Claudian , de Rap t . Pros . 2.
226 ) her spear is so brigh t as to i lluminate the chariot of Dis
libratnr in lotum
fraxinus. et nigros alum ina! obvia currus ;
her chariot (A nson . Perlach . 1 7. Odyss . ) casts a red ligh t over
the sky :iam caelum rosels rut i la t
'
Tritonia bigis ;
and (Claud. Gigan t . 91) a simi lar ligh t is cast by her gorgon
Triton ia virgo
prosili t, ostendons rut z'
la cum gorgone pectus.
To L IMBO EFFULGE NS ET concos s SA E VA thus understood as
descri ptive of the splendour of the goddess’
s dress, we have an
axact parallel in Am . 5 . 132
ipsique in puppi bus auro
ductores longe cfl’u lgen t ostroque decori .
It wou ld appear from the very ancient and remarkable statue of
M inerva Pol ias. now in the A ugustenm of Dresden,that the
battle of the Gian ts described bv E uripides (H ecuo. and
by the author of Ci rz'
s (vs. as embroidered on the p ep l um
of Pal las, was not spread over the whole p ep l um,but confined
to a c l a v u s stripe, or border,represen ted on the
st atue as descending down the fron t of the person from the
waist to the feet. For a V iew of thi s very striking statue, as
wel l as for a separate view and description of the c l a v u s,
stripe, or border, descending down the fron t of its p ep l u m , see
Becker. A ugus t . D read . tabb . 9 and 10. Mul ler (”
Mi nerva Pallas ,
p. 26 ) informs us,if I understand h im righ t, that there is a
simi lar band,or stripe, on the p ep l a of all the very ancient
sta tues of the M inerva Polias : “ Insign is max ime cla t ‘
us qu idam
sive limes ceteris aliquan te latior de medio corpore decurrens,
qu i etiam apud populos A siae maximc decorus habebatur.
”
296 A E N E IDE A [608—6 18 mc—amu
Pollio,Tn
’
gin ta Tyranmf, 30, where Z enobia appears before the
assembly wearing a helmet and purple l i mb u s :“A d conciones
galeata processit cum limbo purpureo, gemmis dependen tibus
per ultimam fimbriam [a flounced purple ski rt or petticoat].
(d ), I bid . 14 : “ E ousque ut tun icae,et limbi , et paenulae
matronales in fami lia eius hodieque sin t, quae A lexandri em
giem de lici is variant ibus monstrent,
”where also “ l imbi
”can
be noth ing else than female skirts or petticoats. (a), A pol lon.
Rhod. 4. 940
s
«max «vaoxo‘u wm l evxozg n u yommm n egag.
A nd (f ) , Non ius :“ lz
'
mb us, muliebre vestimentum quod pur
puram in imo habet.”
The connection of “ limbus in either sense wi th Ki w a n i s
i s not only appropriate, bu t according to Virgi l’
s usual practi ce
of representing h is characters as efi‘
ulgent wi th splendi d dress,
as 5. 132 ; 10. 539 ; 11 . 489. N or is the splendid“ limbus
inappropriately joined as an object of terror with the gorgon,
for see Pruden t. con tra Symm . 2. 5 73
nullane tristificis Tri tonia noctua Gharris
advol itans praesto esse desm praonunt ia Crasso
prodidit? aut Paph iam niveae vexera columbae,
cuius inauratum tremeret gens Persica l imbmn ?”
where “ limbum is Venus’
s cestus— l i m b u s being, as I mayhere inciden ta lly observe
, primarily any broad stripe ( seeVarro,fragm
“ mundus domus est maxima rerum, quam qu inque
alti tonae fragmine z onae cingunt, per quam limbus
pictus bis sex sign is stellimicantibus altus,
in obliquo
aethere, lunae bigas solisque and on ly secon
dari ly, and inasmuch as the border of a garment was usually
ornamen ted and completed by a broad sewed - ou stripe, the
border of a garmen t .
LIMBO E FFULGE NT.
— Pallas is always efi'
ulgent. H er p a l l a
is fa l gou s , Claud. Rap t . Pros . 2. 25 : her spear i lluminates
“Nnnbum has here in some edi tions taken the place of limbnm
621—631 m ar—em u ] BOOK II . 297
the whole chariot of Dis, 16121. 2. 226 ; hei chariot casts a red
light over the sky, A uson. Periock . 1 7. 0dyss . ; her gorgon casts
a red ligh t, Gland. Gigan t. 91 ; and she comes n ayq‘ra tvovo
'
a,
Apollon. Rhod. 4. 1309, out of the head of Jupiter.
M om - So usually, pmperly, and even specially, is
eflhlgmoe attributed to dress or equipment, that examples are
not want ing of the single word effu lgere used to sign ify offal
gm! in dress . Compare Gland 6 . Cons . Honor. 543:
“cmne
,Palatino quod pona a ooIle recedi t
Mulvius,ct quan tum li cuit consurgere textia,
una replet turbae taoies : undu e videres
ima viris , altas eflhdgare matribua nodes.
By a similar subst itution of n for I,most of the MSS. of Statius
“nymphets
”instead of “ lymphas,
”Sal e. 1 . 3. 34 (of the
of VOpiscus)
“quid primum medium s canam; quo fine quiescam?
auratn ne trabes, an Mauros undigne postes,
an picturata Incentia marmora vena
miter, an emisaas per cunota cubi lin lymphaa .
621—6 31.
Dl -iRAT— RULVAM
Smears som e as coxnwrr m ats Peerlltamp objects :“cu m
momma obstant.” Those who make such object ions require
more than is to be obtained from any poet. You must wink, or
you cannot read. much less enjoy, poetry. The spectator in the
theatre sits test ing on , deligh ted at the performance, and shuts
his eyes to the incongrui tiea If he does not, good- bye to the
deligrt. The 6bjection is of a piece with the rest of Peerlkamp’
s
objections, wh ich require noth ing 1m than the recasting of every
une nf the fi e’mfd, wi th the view of rendering the style mathe
298 A E N E IDE A [621—631 mxsm'
r—avman
maticallv correct,and the necessary consequence of reducing i t
from poetry to prose, of substi tu t ing the common,vulgar, every
day ligh t, for the gorgeous hues of the spectrum. See Rem. on
ignes iugales, 7. 320.
Nums a m os s nsun .
— “ N umen is taken here not as at
l . 12. in i ts primary sense of wi ll or pleasure, but in i ts second
ary sense,vi z .
,of the person of whom t hat will or pleasure is
an attribute,exactly as in our espression :
“the King
’
s most
excellen t Majesty ,”mean ing the most excellen t and majestic
king. N UMINA m esa menu therefore (l iterallv and primari ly
the gods’
great wi lls) is here equ ivalen t to the great w i lli ngand
commanding gods . See Rem. on“numine
,
"1 . 12.
Ti m vsno mow —Compare Find. 01. 11 . 34
am t a w Seva n an w
E n u mr plum/l evy an d ) ”
or u ol l ov «is n oimxruwov vn o arr-gu n n ewa l arm ; n o¢dugov fla tt er M g al u m! «m g
t gomtw Ea r n ol w .
The manifest allusion to the original building of Troy,at the
verr momen t of i ts overthrow , had been happier if i t had not
been forestalled bv represen tation of N eptune h imself engaged
in overthrowing it,verse 6 10. The expression is repeated in a
s imi lar context and simi larlv constructed. almost identical, verse
cecxdi tque superbum
Il ium, et omn is h umo famat'
ep tum°
a Troia.
where the allusion to the bu i lder of Trov is happier, the pic
ture of the same bu i lder engaged in i ts overthrow being there
less fresh in the recollect ion .
M i N .\TUn.
—Serv ius seems to be in the same doubt here as
at l . 16 6 . and 2.
"40. whether“ minari
”
is to be taken in i ts
primary or secondarv sense mm run. an t em i n et au t mov e
t u r,
”where bv
“movetur ( a n on ly be mean t th reatens to fall
(“Cader
’
mmacc i a,
”A lfieri ) . That the former is mean t, I have
as li ttle doubt here as on the two former occasions, and,as on
these occasions , in terpret the word : towers , holds i ts head h igh ;
an interpretation wh ich has at least those two great advantage
300 A E N E IDE A [632— 633 DESCE ND .— Exr.
becomes fluen t and sonorous
cosom wi r,rnaxrrous IUG IS. annum;
the lotus falling full upon v i iL .
632—633.
DIS CENDO AC DUCE NTE DEO FLAMMAM IN TER ET HOSTES
EXPED IOR
VAR . LE CT.
DEA 1 Ver. DUCENTEDE A (DEO a m . are. superser ). l l cod. Canon . (Butler).I l l “ Legitur et nso Qu i legunt use fatum volunt dictum
Qui vero legunt nsa matrz'
adtribuunt Aeneas liberationem,
"Schol.
Veron. (Keil’
s ed ., p . 88,l.
use I l l Servius ; nucssrn use,non om
,Maorob. Sat . 3 . 8 ; P. Manut ;
D . Heins ; N . Heins ; Brunck ;Wakefield ; Heyne; Voss ;Wagu .
Ladewig .
0 Val ., Rona , St . Gal l .
Drasesxnm— Whenee? If from the roof. he has been able from
the roof not on lv to see H elen where she was h id in the
interior of the temple of Vesta (L IMIXA v ssm s ssnvw rsn z
sscnma IN sans LA TE NTE M ; anninsuar sas s ; A RIS ssnssar), but
to rush on her wi th h is sword— “rams momm a ET FUR IATA
.unx'
rs FERHB A R A LMA PA RE N S osxraa rnsnss sun coxrrxuxr.
”
If from the arx wh v has there been no men t ion of h is previous
descen t from the roof? In ei ther case the difficultv is so great
that 1 am fa in to th ink that the original sequence has been
A l l TE RRA ) ! M ISE RR A L'
T IGN IB US A E GR A “E l l i-IRE
TU .“ V i-IRO OM N E Bl l l l l V l h l'
l l CON SIDE R}? 10 5 158
a sequence affording th is most natural con nect ion of though t
I look about ; I find myself alone. My compan ions have all
and, descending from the root from whence I have seen the ci ty
burni ng and th e king kil led , return home in order if possi ble to
carry my father safe ou t of the ci ty.
"Noth ing can be better
than th is connexion of though t and th is posi tion of Aeneas'
s
descen t from the roof. On the other hand, nothing can be
worse than the connexion of thought z—“ I am left alone
, Troyhas been burnt, my companions have perished in the tim es ; I
spy Helen in the temple of Ves ta, and am prevented from kill
ing her only by the in tervention of my mother, who reproves
me,and shows me the divinities personal ly occupied in over
throwing the city. Then and only then do I give up hope and
descend ;”
as, in like manner, noth ing can be worse than th is
positi on of nascsnno, whether we consider the descen t to be from
the roof, in which case Aeneas has seen Helen from the roof,
and had the in terview wi th h is mother on the roof, or whether
we consider the descent to be from the arx , in wh ich case we
have no. accoun t ei ther of Aeneas’
s descent from the roof,or of
his mi llage on find ing h imself alone on the roof after all his
companions have perished—hear absolutely noth ing of him,
ei ther of his though ts or of his doings, from the time he finds
himself alone on the roof ti ll the time he is rush ing on Helen
hid in the temple of Vesta. Sti ll further, in th is connexion of
though t and th is posi tion of nascslvno, we have ( I ). A eneas te
minded by Venus (verse 596 :
was PR IUS m oles om rassnx m ars Pl ans-
t u
uooxals AM‘
MIM ? scream custom CRI‘IUSA
asc i smsoua roan?)
of th at which had occurred to h imself before Venus made her
appearance ( verse 660°
r scam ou u osm oars m oo
In n ew m um Gamma vuwm vim
n u n m m ; scam nt snau CE BU“,
n mam a nouns, er ru m cases mu .
we have the comparison ac V ELUTI Roman— unexcep
lienab le i t comi ng in immediate sequence after
AD W manna A UT 16 810 08 AE ORA “ DERE
302 AENE IDE A [632—633 nu men—xi i
liable to have th is strong exception taken to it, v i z .
,that i t forces
on us an inevi table mental juxtaposi tion of the agents engaged
in the destruction of Troy, the mwun m om mum,and the
agen ts engaged in felling the tree,the someon e
,nay of the
instruments used, the“ bipennes
”of the one party and the
“tridens“ of the other, even of the grammatical pendan ts m orn
and worsen,E RDIT and saunas IN STA NT. A n d we have
meo the general term for divin ity, and the very term wh ich
had righ tly had a place in the sequence of though t in wh ich
no particular du ty is introduced ; we have, I say, th is general
term used in a sequence in which a particular duty has been
introduced in so poin ted a manner that the reader remains
doubtful in which way to extricate h imself from the ambi
gui ty, whether by assuming that the particular divin i ty is re
ferred to by the general term,or by finding Virgi l gui lty of
ascribing to divin i ty in general what the whole context, wi th the
excepti on of th is single word, compels the reader to ascribe to
the particular divin i ty so prominently placed before h im at the
very momen t. For all these reasons I am strongly inclined to
th ink that the original sequence of thought has been from
A D TERRA ) ! MISE RE A UT IGN IB US A E GRA DEDE RE
TUM VE RO OMN E MIH I VISUM CONSIDE RE IN IGNES,
that the in itself beau tiful and truly Virgi lian picture of Venus,
H elen,and the deities in imical to Troy, has been an after
though t, not well dove- ta i led in ,and that th is after- though t, if
actuallv and in point of fact expunged by Tucos and Varios,
was so expunged not at all on account of the unmanl iness of
A eneas’
s intended onslaugh t on H elen , bu t altogether as an after
though t, wh ich , however beau tifu l in i tself,was so awkwardly
filled in as rather to be an evesore than an or namen t.
304 AENE IDEA [644 si c - 001mm
(ed.
me iuvet hesternis posi tum languere corolh s
quem tetigit iseta cot tus ad oasa dens ;
in not one of whi ch cases does the individual act death,stretch
h imself out stifi‘
and stark as if he were dead : all he does is to
compare h is lying, languish ing, despairing, inert position , wi th
the lying, inert posi tion of a corpse. A nd,exactly so in our
text : A nch ises does not stretch h imself out and act the lai d- out
corpse, but requests h is friends to regard h im as lying there
already dead, and take leave of h im accordingly :“Let this,
oh ! let th is,be my death bed ; take leave of me here for ever.
The enemy wi ll find me here and ki ll me in mercy and for
the sake of my spoi ls. They shall not Spare my life, for I wi ll
figh t ti ll I force them to ki ll me.
I by no means deny that pos i t u s has sometimes and even
frequen tly the meaning assigned to i t in th is place by the com
mentators,is sometimes ( ex . gr .
,by Ovid, M et . 9. 502 .
“ toroquo
mortua componar, pos i taeque dot oscula frater;
and even by our author h imself,l l . 30
corpus ubi exanimi pos i tum Pallantis A ccotes
servabat sen ior’
)
applied to the stretched,formal ly laid- out corpse, b u t. that such
meaning is inheren t in the word,and therefore not to be as
cribed to i t except in those cases in wh ich,as in the examples
just adduced,the con text shows that i t is used in that special
techn ical sense. But in our text the con text shows the very
contrary, shows that “
positos has not th is special mean ing of
formally stretched,straigh tened, and laid - out
,as dead bodi es
are stretched,straigh tened, and laid - out by the care of their
surviving friends ; bu t the much more ordinary, less special sense
of la i d,or lyi ng dead, of wh ich more ordinary, less special sense
the following are examples : (a ), Stat. Theb. 12. 288 (of A rgia,search ing for the dead body of Polyn ices on the field of battle) :
visuque sagaci
rimstar pos itus . et corpora prona supinat
incumbens ;
306 A ENE ID EA [644 sic— coarse
pos i t u s not being used in the narrow and techn ical sense of
laid ou t,straightened, and stretched
,bu t in the wider
,more
general sense of laid or lv ing, and not at all containing the
notion of death,not even wi th all the assistance afforded to it
bv the addition of c orp u s ( for see“
ponere corpus,”even
with the further addi t ion of "hum0
,
"applied to persons in the
perfect v igour of life and health,Ovid
,Amer. 3. 11 :
ingenium dura ponerc corpus humo .
ld.
,A rt . Ama t . 2. 523 .
clausa tibi fueri t promisse ianua nocte,
perfer et immunda ponere corpus immo
but that notion being left to be gathered from the words of
the con text : AFFATI mscnnrrs ; mourns mvnmxn ; msmssmm
nos'
rrs ; mom s morons SEPULCRI,&c. ; and so far is the posi
tion taken by A nchises from being that in wh ich the atten
dan ts are directed by the nuncius to place the dead body of
Phaedral
09300011 1 ext ew a vn g u t i l i or» "6 1 0 1'
and in wh ich the chorus informs us the attendants proceed
immediately to place i t
nd‘
n yap mg vt xpov m y ext cw ovm d»)
that i t is the verv Opposite, vi z .
,such uncared neglected position
as had been assumed by Phaedra’
s body in the noose,or after i t
had been taken down from the noose and before the care directed
bv the nunc ius had been bestowed on i t.
To recapitu late : The words POSITUM coarus are equally
appl icable to auv one of three states— laid (lying) ali ve ; laid
(lying) dead ; and laid ( lying) dead and formally straigh tened,
stretched, and laid out Wh ich is the state meant in any par
ticu lar case can on ly be shown bv the con text. In the case of
A nch ises the context plain ly shows that the state meant is that
of laid ( lying) dead. Pity that the natural and pathetic should
have been turned in to the absurd and ridiculous ; that the uni
versal desti ny, the common lot of man,the posi tion in wh ich we
are all sooner or later to be placed— v iz .
,that of being left to
308 A ENE IDEA [645—649 Iran—tern
645—649.
IPSE MANU meam INVE NIAM msnnsnrrnn HOSTIS
sxnvmsonn PETET n orms IA CTURA SEPULCRI
IAMPRIDEM mvrsus Drvls ET INUTILIS annos
nanonoa ax one ME n lvun PATER ATQUE nonmun nsx
FULMIN IS xrrln vrr vnx'
rls ET coxrrorr loxr
IPSE Mann — “ Mme hostis,Serv ius, H evne. N o ; I myself
wi th my own ha nd . Compare“ ipsa manu
”
(Georg . 4 .
than thyself wi th th ine own ha nd ;“ ipse manu
”
(Am . 2. 320;
3 . 3 72; 5 . 241 ; 7. he h imself w i th h is own hand ;“ ipsa
manu (7 . she herself wi th her own hand ;“ ille manu
"
(6 . 395 ; 12. he wi th h i s hand ;“ il la menu
”
(11 .
she wi th her hand .
IPSE M A NU nonrsn lxvnxlxn .
—Not MORTE M m m (wh ich had
been on ly violen t dea th ), bu t IN VE N IAM nxxn,wi ll find by my
ha nd,i . c . by figh t i ng . Compare verse 434 : meruisse manu
°”
“ bel lum fini re nl anu ; Si ]. 4 . 47 : “nletui peperere
manu . That i t is death bv figh t ing A nch ises means, and not
death by su icide (“ Selbst werd
’
ich m ich todten,Voss .
“Alan a
mortem i n rcm'
rc valet man nm s i bi i nfcrre,”\Vagner, ed . Heyn .)
appears sufficien tly,first from the just- adduced examples of
ma n u used in the sense of p u g n a n d o , and secondly from
the immediately connected .u lsnlnzs lrnn IIOS'I‘
IS, nxuvu sons Pmn‘
— the enemy, in compassion to the wretched old man who
endeavours to figh t , w i ll put an end to hi s troub le by ki lling
h im, and w i ll be the more readv to do so in order to get
possession of h is spoi ls.
M ISE RE B ITU R HOS’
l‘
lS.
“ N ul lus dub ito, qui n post wy nxu n
parti cu la an t exciderit,Wagner. N o, by no means ; there is
no div ision,no disjunction ,
no alternative. M lsnnnsrrt'
a HOSTIS
assigns the how h e wi ll find h is death by figh ting : the enemv
w ill take pi ty on him and pu t h im out of the way . Compare
BOOK II. 309
11. 493
flgtte mq ua est pieum in me onmm tela
W o Rutuln me primam absumi te fen o,
ant tu, magno pater divum. miss i -ere. tuoque
lnvisum hoe detrude caput sub Tartan telo
also, 10. 6 76vos o potius miseresc ite. venti ;
quo neqne me Rntuli, nee conscia tu na seqnntur.
i t is not the old man whom the enemy will kill in compassion,
but the old man fight i ng , they will righ tly judge that h is only
object is to be ki lled not to survive h is country and friends,
and therefore they will ki ll h im,to do whi ch act of mercy they
will have the addi tional moti ve,viz .
,of obtaini ng his spoils
The mistake commi tted by the commentators here is precisely
the same as that which tbav have commi tted at verse 521. In
nei thm'
case have they been able to see that the pi tiable object
was not the old man,but the old man reduced to the extremi ty
Mi sm arws nosrrs. Compare Val. Flacc. l . 323 (Alcimedelam nting the departure of Jason)
“si fata reduount
to mih i,si trepidis placabile mm ibns aequor;
possum equidem luoemque pt ti, longumqne timorem.
mom bona, dmn moms est. neo adhuc dolor.
Pumas morons SE PULGRL—“ HOC a summa rerun] omni um
desperatione profectum u t no sepulcri qu idem iactura moves
tur,” Wagner Ladewig I thi nk not ; inasmuch
m no matter how great the despair, the loss of the sepulchre
m at il l to be lamented,thfat loss being the wors t and last lom,
and the atre of the poor rmnains clinging even to the most
unhappy, the most desperate. How then is the IA OTURA sm wm.
as worst and last loss, so n ouns to Anch ises ? The explanation
is to be found in what immedi ately follows. He had been smi tten
wi th ligh tn ing, and so marked out by Jove h imself as a repro
bate unworthy of sepulture (w alnu t,Ste ). Compare Festus,
312 A E N E IDE A [653 Famous—m
A rma vrr, prec isely our bla sted ; as M ilton
,Par . Los t
,4 .
928 : “the blasting, vollied thunder ; and the Italian s'en té
, as
Dante col fulmine me ven tb”
Compare also Liv . 28. 23 :
“ambusti sfflatu vaporis ; Plin . Paney. 90: “Utrumque nostrum
i lle optimi cu iusque spoliator et carnifex stragibus amicorum.
st i n p ror imum iacto fu lmin e afflave mt ; and, quoted by
Wagner, Liv . 30. 6 : “sauci i afflatique incendio.
”
Couri ers — According to the peculiar import of con,s truck
riolen tly, wi th force .
FATOQUE URGE NTI INCUMB ERE VE LLE'
I‘
I am not aware of a satisfactory explanation of th is passage bv
anv commen tator. Servius'
s (ed. Lion )“ Simi le est u t cu rre n
lem in ci tare, p raeeip i tan tem impellere can hardly be called an
explanation at all ; at most and best tells what the Virgi lian
sen timen t resembles ; wh i le H eyne’
s“ h . e. exi tium quod vel sic
imm inebat accelerat e. Urgen t quae instan t ; u t, quae casum
minantur h is si i new nbimN s , ea impellimus u t proruant”is a
mere vague generali z at ion from wh ich the reader is left to collect
if he can that A eneas, in H evne’
s opin ion , implores h is father
not to push impend ing fate so hard as to bring i t toppling over
on h imself and friends— a picture wh ich , if i t be veri ly the pi c
ture in tended by Vi rg il , the reader wi ll,I hope, have less diffi
c u lty in realising than I have.
But it'
Serv ius and h is followers are so li t tle prec ise as to
afford no information at all,and pu t us off w i th sound in the
place of sense, La Cerda is not on ly expl ic i t but posi t ive, and
regards the INCUMB ERE of A nch ises on fate as beyond all doubt the
i n c um b er e of the suic ide on the drawn sword (“ Sumpta pro
cu ldub io locu tio ab h is qu i incumbun t gladi is ut se
663 “ ment—m ] BOOK II . 313
and La Gerda is hollowed, says Forbiger, for I have not the
Zei tsclm'
fi before me,by Haeckermauu :
“ Inconeaas rare, ex
analogia locutionis im ambere gladio, ferro. Plausible, however,
as at first sight th is explanation appears to be, and deservedly
great as is my respect for both La Cerda and Haeckermann , I
have found i t impossible to reconc ile myself to an allusion in
meanness rare to incumbers farm, and preferred to remain in
doubt un ti l time, that great revealer of secrets, should perhaps
throw in my way some truer parallel for meanness rxro than
incumbere ferro. Nor had I long to wait, the desired parallel
presenting i tself almost immediately in“ incumbers fortunas,
”
SiL 7. 241 (of Hannibal)
Fbrhmae L ibya mmmbi t flatnque seeuudo
fidi t agens puppim"
[leans on fortune, pu ts pressu re on fortune so as to make i t
go on faster]. This was the first true parallel which presented
inelf. The next was“ instare fatis
,
”Sil . l . 268 (of the same
Hanni bal)“ergo iusta! fan
'
s, et rumpere feeders certus
qua datar interea Romam oompreudere hello
gaudet, et extremis palast Copitolia terris
[presses on the fates , vi z .
,so as to make them more
And the th ird was “adders out sum fatis
,
”Sil . 12. 45 :
“en qui nes segnes et nesoire adders m um
[to add speed lzo the fatea to make the fafi s go fhs ter]. N ot
only then were both La Gerda and Haeckermann wrong, entirelywrong, but Con ington (
“to lend h is weigh t to the destiny that
was bearing us down was entirely wrong too, and old Servius
was righ t, and understood his au thor well,however l ittle pains
he took to m lain him in telligibly to the unini tiated
UnsnarL—Is (mom transi tive, ei ther mean ing, as i t must
mean with La Gerda and H aeckermaun, press ing on hi m (Ah
chises), or mean ing, as it means wi th Conington, pressi ng on us
C‘ heat ing us or is m m intransitive, as i t is wi th
Servi us, and does it mean, as it means with Servius, merely
314. A E N E ID E A [657—66 1 ME NE—LETO
has ten i ng? I need hardlv answer : intransi t ive ,
and means
wi th Servius, merely has ten i ng . Compare Liv. 5. 22 : “Quod
decem aestates h iemesque continuas circumsessa [Vei i]
postremo, iam fato tum den ique u rgen ti , cperibus tamen ,non
v i,expugnata est.
”Lucan , 10. 30 (of A lexander the Great)
perque A sias populos fa t i s nrgen ti bus actus
h umans cum strage ruit .”
Virg . Georg. 3 . 199
“summaeque sonorem
dant si lvae,longique urgent ad li ttora fluctus.
P
URGE NTI tNCUMB ERE .
-Compare Plaut. A u tu l . 4 . 1 . 1
si herum videt superare amorem,hoe servi esse officium reor,
refiners ad salutem ; non sum que i ncumbat, eo impellere,”
the “ impellers of wh ich pas sage corresponds to the menswear:
of our text, and the “ incumbat”of wh ich passage corresponds
to the URGE NTI .
657—6 6 1 .
MEN E EFFE RRE PE D EM GE N ITOR TE I’OSSE RE LICTO
SPE RASTI TA NTUMQ I'
E N E FA S PATRIO l‘IXCID IT ORE
SI N IH". EX TA NTA SUPERIS PLA CET URB E RE LINQUI
I-I'
I‘
SE DE’
I‘
HOC AN IMO PERITURA EQU E A DDI‘IRE THOIA E
TE QU I‘I TUOSQUIC IUY AT PATET ISTI LETO
nrrnnns sp nnxe .— N ot
,has t thou expected me to
more my foot? but is i t me (me
,thy affec tiona te son )
thou erpeeted s t to more, &c . ? Compare 5. 848, and Rem
and 1 . 37,and Rem.
E r sneer noc ammo — Compare 5. 418 :“ idque pio sedet
A eneas.
” The metaphor is taken from a balance,of wh i ch that
seals in wh ich the greater weigh t is placed is said s ed ere ;
see Tibu ll. 4. 1 . 4 1
670m enu - em ] BOOK II. 317
81W . w t for all time)(5 8 » n 0 n e u nauam m a v
,
a“
pacifier! Of 5m Wfi ffl in the 1e
a with whwb the here new no n he
.
M we only M y am for
318 A E NE IDE A [670 SUNQUw—Im 'ri
i t shall never be that we all die to- dav unrevenged [compareSi l. 4
, p. 6 7 :
dii patrii
tal in’
me lotho tanta inter praelia nuper
servastis? fortunae an imam hanc exscindere dextra
indignum est v isum? redde, 0, me nate, periclis,
redde hosti , liceat bellant i areessere mortem.
quam patriae fratrique
Aeneas’
s NUN QUAM is not in place of n on,den ies more strongly
than i t is possible for n on to deny—den ies not merely for the
moment in wh ich it is uttered,but for all future time. It is
more impassioned than n on in the verv ratio in wh ich i t is
less logical . Logic is the last th ing emotion ever thinks of.
Room— But commentators are always logical ; and,disap
pointed— even Donatus h imself - ih cutting down nunquam to
more n on,change their hand, and lett ing NUN QUAM stand un
shorn (“ N n nquam plus asseverationis habet quam non
,ut
Virgi lius : NUN QUAM onsns nomn MORIEMUR mu m,
”Donatus ad
Toreu t. A ndr . 2. 5 . ven t all their malice on nonm :“H odie
autem aut abundat , u t Nr NQUAM omncs HOD IE MORIEMUR INU LTI
[Donat ad Terent . A delp h . 4 . 2. 31,a h int wh ich Voss tak ing,
translates our text thus :‘n ie doch sinken wir all
’
ungerachet
dem tode !’
and is pra ised by Th iel for so doing :‘Voss fiber
setz t mi t rech t HODIE au t n u nquam hodie pro n u lla
tempore hu iu s diei , quia n unquam per se generale est th e
form er of wh ich interpretations, not fixing for any particular
time,sti ll less for to- day, ei ther the slaugh ter of A eneas an d
h is fami ly or the revenge wh ich A eneas promises both h imself
and fami lv for that slaugh ter, deprives the scene of the in terest
and pathos attach ing to inevi table immediately impending de
struction avenged on the instant to the utmost abi li ty of the
sufferers ; wh i le the inordinate emphasis thrown on HODIE by the
l a t t er—“nu llo tempore hu ius diei ,
”a t no time of th is day
necessari ly suggests at some time of some other dav , a sen t imen t
repudiated by the whole context .
But harsch and unmeri ted as has been the treatmen t wh ich
sometimes th e yesocm ,at other times the some
,of our text
320 AENE IDE A [672—684 ma ma—m e:
672—684.
INSERTAB AM—PASCI
VAR. LE CT. (vs.
now I Ver. III P. Manut . ; La Cerda ; D. Heine : N . Heine.
Ph ilippe ; Pott. ; Wagn. ( 1845 ; Lect. Wakef. (Si lo. Ou t . 4,
p.
mom s I Vat , Pal., Med. [ 1 cod . Canon . (Butler) (MOLLE S) ; In antiquis
aliquot codd. , Pierius. Il l Heyne ; Brunck ; Wakef. (i n loco) ; Wagn.
(ed. Heyn . and Th iel ; Voss ; Ladewig ; Haupt ; Ribb . ; Con .
0 B orn , St. Gal l .
Issnarxnm .— Incorrect substi tution of the frequentative for the
ordinary form,merely because i n sereb am cou ld not be fitted
into an hexameter verse. See Kone,
“ Ueber die Sprache der
Rbmisch . E piker,”
p. 159. There is,however
,th is peculiar
propriety in the word i nsert, used in whichever form,that th e
strap or handle of the sh ield through wh ich the arm was passed
was (as we are informed by Cael. Rhod. ad locum) .technical ly
denominated i n ser t or i um.
Frxnnas LUME N APEX — “ A p ex proprio dici tur in summo
flamin is pi leo v irga lanata, hoc est,in cu ius extremi tate modica
lana est ; quod primum constat apud A lbam A scan ium statuisse.
Modo autem summi tatem pi lei in telligimus, Servius,followed
by B urmann and Leopardi . A n in terpretation to wh ich I object ,that if the fire had been in the cap, the first thing to do was
to pull off the cap, and that noth ing can be more ridiculous than
the figure made by Iulus in the picture in the Vatican Frag
ment (reproduced in Poz z ol i’
s [Roman i e Peracch i’
s] D i z ionario
della Farola,tav . where two attendants are represented
pouring water on the cap on the top of Iulus’
s head ; a n d
that the “ flammeus apex wh ich burned on the top of the head
of Serv ius Tu llius, and wh ich was the prototype of the APE X of
672- 684 m rm ] BOOK II. 32-1
oar text, was plainly not the apex or tuft of a cap, but an apex
of flame,“flammeus apex z
”Ovid, fi rs t . 6 29
“signs dedit genitor tune cum caput igne corusco
oouh p t,‘
inque cmms’
flares -em u nit am"
Liv. l . 39: “Puero dormienti , cui Serv io Tull io nomen fui t,
capu t m‘
sisse ferunt, mul torum in conspectu, in both whi ch
accounts, the prosaic no less than the poetic, the miraculous
burning is not of a head - dress, but of the head i tself or hai r.
Compare Hom. 11. 18 . 205
np qc if} m xt qml q w q oc ramps an M acaw
1 90mm"
n : 6“
«mac Ja n (p l oyn n ayq aroomn v.
Val . Place. 3. 186
“w ere (wh at) tenebris fallacibus acti
Tyndaridae in 8080 : Castor prius ihat in ictus
nescius : ast illes nova lux,snb itm que dircmi t
Claud. 4 Cons . Honor . 192
ventura potestas
claruit Ascanio, subi ta cum luce comm-
um
innocuus flagran t 0pm , Ph rygioque volutus
vertice {s tatic redimiret tampon candor.
”
Sfl. 16 . 1 18 °
“ huic [Hasiuism ] tease, quoc dura fuga et nox suaeerat atra,
carpenti somnos suhi tus rutilante ccruscam
vertice talait apex, crispaa ue involvere visa est
uli tis fiatnma comam, atque hi rta se spargere fronts.
Also- F an example of the appl ication of the same term to th e
pointed summit of a real hno—Sil i us, 10. 556 :
“tum
,face contacts, populatur fervidas ignis
h aunted : molem, ct, rupta caligine, in auras
actus apex clam perfundit lamina campos.
"
The tyre substan tives, w ax and FLAn A , taken together
presen t the precise pi cture wh ich is afi’
orded by“fiammeus
apex,”Ovid
,E ast . 6 . 6 30, quoted above, exactly as in verse 722,
“ m in super fulvique insternor polls Iconic,"
the two substantives“vests and “
pelle present the preci se
m v, em u , m n . 21
322 AENE IDEA [672—684 mu st —ru e!
picture wh ich had been afl‘
orded by v es te pel l i cea. See Rem.
on 721: The same words are un ited, w i th the same'
effect.
10. 270,where
“ardet apex capiti . cri stisque a vert ice flamma
funditur“
is exactly equivalen t to“ flammeus apex ardet capiti , crist isque
a vertice funditur.
”See Rem. on 10. 270.
TACTUQUE INNOX lA morass — Tam ; IN NOXIA, unschadlich be
ruhrend”Voss.
“
Quae rxcru non nocet ; nihi l consumens,”
Forbiger.
“Txcru innoxio,
”Con ington . I th ink rather
,harmles s
to be touched ; tha t wo uld not harm you if you meddled wi th
i t ; just as Georg . 3 . 416 ,
“ mala tactu v ipera,
”where mala
tactu"
seems to be the precise correlative of more mxon a .
If an act ive sign ification had been intended i t is more probable
the word employed wou ld have been a t t a c t u , as 7. 350. It is
at least remarkable that our au thor speak ing of the v iper being
touched should use ( Georg . 3 . 416 ) as here t he simple, and
speaking of the v iper touch ing should use ( 7. 350) the compound ,
word . Compare the Greek sra rfqg, good to he touched , i . e. .
somo th,or soft .
Th is in terpretat ion being adopted, the reading of the nex t
word is determined to he not nou n , bu t, in conformi ty with
the weigh t of MS. authori ty , ei ther nou ns. as descriptive of
FLAMMA ,or .uoru cs
,as descript ive of con as . But MOLLIS is not
want ing for FLA N MA . that subjec t be ing already sufficien tly
prov ided for in m ore lxxoxu : and coin s , otherm se wi thou t
an epithet , requ ires some descript ion . We come thus to choose
nou ns , and find our c hoice confirmed,first by the verv simi lar
"est molles flamma medul las of the fourth book : secondly, by
the proof left beh ind by Sidon ius A pollinaris that the reading
in h is t ime was MOLLE S ( ( form . 2 .
sic loquitur natura deOs ; cunc tant i s Iuh
lambebant teneros incendio blanda mp i llos ;
and th ird ly,by the cons ideration that m o l l i s is (see Forb iger
ad locum) a verv usual epi thet for the hair.
*
[Among D r. H enry’
s MSS. th e follow ing remark occurs , dated March , 186 4,
M l term s—rm ] BOOK 11. 325
pure Aesch . Supp l, 210 (chorus of Danaides)
cdou o [n ] ne wpn ov; u a'
omum oc.
xewou 3 61m m: w “ l em on n ah .
Sil 7. 239
magnum illud, solisque datum, ques al it is eun tos
Iupi tm'
am t, magnum est , ex hosts reverti"
(with which contrast Am . 10. 4 73
“sic ait , atque
'
oculos Rutulerum m ics?
A lso Hesiod. M y. 81
M W rmqaovm Am; m ug“: .u oyul oto.
y t woyw ov i'
u n du e : drown ,um» fla gel lum»
,
nu m e m e 34mm”; 71 01 “q Amoco“ ! a gony .
Pind. 18mm. 2 . 18 (ed. B issau)
w Koum d"
snow men; N J"A n ol l ow mv
n ope t'
«pl um»
xm t om
(where Dissen :“Benevole aspexit l.
[n Ital v at the presen t day every supplication for alms bv
the commonest beggar is prefaced by the identical prayer“
guardi .”so little have manners changed in two thousand years.
and so narrow the line of demarcation between worsh ipper
beggar: so insensibly does prayer merge in beggary.
Hoe ru m —Compare Claud . Bell. Gi ld . 314 :
“sed M um permi tte cadat : n il poscimus ultra.
Epi lom. 11504103 , 716 (of Dolon )
‘ ille timore pavens,‘vi tam concedi te,
'
dixit.
hoe “man satis est .
”
A nd— exactly parallel—Gland . Rap t . Pros . 3 . 298
her tan tum . liceat certoe habuisse delet es .
Also Sil. 4 . 407
post we state, viri,et pulsa formidine tan tum
And Sil . 2. 230: “spectacula tan tum forte, viri .
328 A E NE IDE A [693—898 m—rmmn
fir; d’
w w w n oon «on , q u u mo «Gu m may,
on m e n rayon-
now n oyo‘u wm md vfl nm
r cq th wart s/ t o do ‘n ow v n é p rcv r s l l o r n c ,
mu mfun z va veow dc’
71690 ; o‘u
‘a n n e {H i ya
md ou é gu flo‘u u 'og, ,
a v un u (ft 7 5 mtrémo
n agt‘h rog t
‘
u u gormc‘u f r
’
u l l od‘
a n omu ' som e;
cw d‘
ga ow , w xt v p ar
.u vqorqv z ou éwm roxnég .
rm txé l og 1190 71 01 170; amt ( i nflow ou r runny.
Csaxmcs,&c .
—Wagner (Praest . ) and Forbiger, understand
ing the structure to be CLARA .“ smxxxrsnons w as $15 commas,
have removed the pause placed by the two Stephenses, the t wo
Heinsi i,and Heyne, after se x. The pause should undoubt
edlv be replaced, SIGN ANTE M being connected bv QUE , not w i th
its un like GL ARA N , but w ith its like Lxssx'
rmi , and i t being
Virgi l’
s usual method thus to connect a conclud i ng or winding
up clause, not w i th the immediately preceding clause,but wi th
one more remote. See Bemm. on 2. 148 ; 3. 571 ; 4 . 483 ;
5. 522.
Sioxxxrsnoen vu s,i . e mark ing the wav ; wh ich way ,
being towards Ida, sign ified to A eneas that he was to take
refuge in Ida. Compare (a ) the wav to the newly born Chri st
poin ted out to the Magi by the star, Prudent . Fathem. 12. 53
exi n sequun tur, perci t i
fixis in altum vultibus,
qua stella sulcam traxerat
c laramque s ign abat r iam .
(b l, the pigeons point ing ou t to A eneas h is way to the golden
bough , 6 . 198 :
observans , quae s ign /c forum, quo tendere pergant .
( c ). the way marked for A cestes to heaven bv the flaming
arrow , 0 . 525 :
“
namq ue volans l1q 111d 1s 1n nub1l1us arsit arundo,
mir/umfi tqm’ r im" flammis .
"
(d ), the way towards A frica pointed ou t to Scipio by the fierysnake in the sky, Si l. 15. 139:
330 A E NE IDE A [702—714 m—cmsms
SIGN ANTl-JM vu s. not drawing or marki ng a path or lin e i n
the sky, bu t marking, or s ign ifyi ng, or poin ti ng ou t the rou te,
viz for A eneas,the method by wh ich th is is effected being
explained in the immediately following words to be by drawing
a long luminous furrow in the skv : run LONGO 1.1m m suw ns
D AT w enn .
Lmrrs,track or path . Contiguous properties being anciently,
as sti ll very generally on the continen t of E urope, separated
from each other,not by a fence, but merely bv a narrow in ter
mediate space, along wh ich ( in order not to trespass on the
ground on ei ther side) it was usual for those who had business in
the neighbourhood to walk, the term l imes , primarily sign ifying
a boundary or limi t , came bv a natural and unavoidable
transi tion to sign ify a path , wag, or track . Compare Sta t.
Thcb. 12. 240:“
quoties amissus eunti limes? [ho w often
the tray or path los t?]
702—714 .
D l CE REJH S
D 1 —Commen tators being general ly si lent w i th respec t
to these words, the Vi rgilian studen t is left to h imself to find
out their mean ing the best wsv he can . It occurs to h im tha t
i t may be either gods of mg cou n try,or gods of mg fathers .
The d ifference, perhaps, is not great, but st i ll he is curious to
know wh ich precisely was in Vi rg i l’
s mind . If he has recours e
to the translators he finds they are pretty well agreed th at
Virgil mean t gods of mg rou u trg— h
‘
urrev trans lating :
0 nat i ve gods ! vour lann h defend :
l’haer :
o con trey gods ! our house helmld °
Caro :0 do In patria
sacri nunn Penat i . a v0: mi rendo;
334 AEN E ID EA [721—725 arse—Locomm
721—725.
HAE C PATUS LA’l‘OS Hum-mos SUB IEC'
I‘AQUE COLLA
s'rE SUPER FULVIQU E INSTERN OR PE LLE LEON IS
SUCCE DOQUE oar-1m DEXTRAE SE m nvus rULUS
m mourr SE QU ITURQUE PATREM Nox PASSIBUS moms
PON E sosrr comes seamen PER OPA CA Locoat m
LA TOS H I’
ME ROS,&c t.E 0N 1s.
— “ Instravit A eneas humeris
vestem,vestique pellem,
H eyne.
Breit’
ich daranf ein gewand und die Hau t des gelbl ichen lowen .
Voss .
Certai n ly,and for many reasons
,not the meaning : because
A eneas, about to undertake a peri lous fligh t wi th h is father and
SA CRA on h is shoulders,should not load h imself wi th two ou tside
coverings when one was suffic ien t . because Agamemnon .
issuing out at n ight , pu ts on over h i s tun ic on lv the lion’
s sk i n,
H em. I I. 10. 23 :
u u q t J ( H a n : dt ow or u mm ro d‘
t o u u i t e r r o g ,
and Dolon (1 1. 10. 334) on ly the wolf’
s skin
camera d”t z roofiw p l v o r fl oh ow it v x o l o.
because the lion’
s sk in was the sole (ou tside) covering of
H ercu les , the rough b lock out of wh ich court ly A eneas is hewn .
A n d , the construc tion by hend iadvs, so usua l
w i th our au thor elsewhere [ compare 9. 306 :
dat N i so Mnestheus pellcm horren tesque leon is
(mamas .
not two objects. v i z .,a sk in and a lion
’
s spoi ls, but the sing le
object, a lion’
s sk in , tw ice described] affords the unexception
able mean ing : rug, or cover of lion’
s skin .
VESTE FULV IQUE FE LLE nsoxts,a ru g of lion
’
s skin I sav
rug, not garment . because A eneas represen ts h imself as su per
ins tratus”w i th it. and s renlnxsrrzuxon po in ts d irec t ly to a rug
336 A EN E IDEA [721—725 m ac—moon“
Saoun uaous PATREM xos PASSIBUS moms —The picture pre
sen ted is that of the ch ild in his father’
s hand. and striving
to keep up w i th h im : but. having shorter legs and taking shorter
steps. not qu ite abreast wi th h im. and trott ing wh ile the father
walks. A simi lar picture. except that both part ies are r unning.
is presen ted bv the words.“ manu parvum nepotem trah it
,
Compare also Stat. Theb. 5 . 441
“audet iter magnique sequens vestigia mutat
Herculis. et tarda quamvis so mole ferentem
m'
x c ursu toner acqua i Hvlas.
”
Hom. 15 . 450
m u d“ ya p m'd
‘
po; t u.u syt tpoc; u n ru l l w.
z m d‘
a l t ov d‘
q row v,a
‘u u r goz om v r u (i t vpag
'
r'
ror z n ' «yoga,
m : mlo t o (i0
ma y u v u myaw
«b l oc, om ; fl t il l tfl l‘f l z u r (mammom , ( CVMQM TI O U
dextra laevaque trah nntnr
parvi . m m acquo rom t'
mnfrs ord ine, nati ."
Val . Flare. l . 704
‘acrisona volucer cum Daedalus ora
prosiln i t . iuxtaque m ums brcr imv'
lms ah'
s .
"
Senec . ml . lIarciam,II : “ H ue [ad mortem] omnis ista quae in
foro li tigar. in theatris des idet. in templis precatur turba, d isp
grad” vadi t"
| i . 0 some qu icker, some s lower,some walk ing.
some runn ing].
Snoumm ru ns .“ [Iulus] : POM -2 Sl'BIT cox1ux.
- Iulus has h is
hand in Aeneas’
s,and snom
'mn mm) PA SSIBUS moms , goes
along wi th A eneas, keeps company w i th A eneas : Creusa alone
follows beh ind both . Th is mean ing, vi z to go along wi th . to
accompanv as an inferior,to follow the lead of
,wi thou t
, how
ever,being actually beh ind. is a verr common one of s eq u i .
See Senec . H ippo] . 844 (Theseus speaking)
‘heu
,labor quan tus fui t
Ph legethonte ab imo petere longinquum aethera
pal 1terque mortem fngere, et A lcidem seqm .
721—725 m ac—Locow n ] BOOK II. 337
Ovid,Amer . 2. 14 . 1
quid iuvat immunes belli cessare paellas
nec fora peltatas agmina velle seqm' ”
[not follow beh ind,b ut go along with as inferior]. Ibid . 3 . 8 . 25:
discite, qui sapit is, non quae nos soimus inertes,
sed trepidas acies et fora castra sequ i .”
Ovid,Fas t . 1 . 419
fastus inest pnlchris, seqm'
turque superbia formam.
A nd our au thor himself,A 6 11 . 4 . 384 : “
sequar atris ignibus
absens,
”where see Rem. The Greeks made a precisely simi lar
use of an eob‘m , as H orn . 11. (of A chilles’
horse Pedasus)
0 ; arm .‘h fqt og ro w, 6 7! £3 m u m ;
NON PASSIBUS moms, not keep i ng pace w i th h im . Compare
Val. Flacc. 3. 485
petit excelsas Tirynthius ornos ;
beerot Hylas lateri , passus que moratur i n iquos .
Theb. 11 . 321 (ofJocasta )
non comites, non ferre ipsae vestigia natae
aequa valent . tantum miseree dolor ultimus addit
robur, et exsangues crudescunt luctibus anni .
m mn PER on es momma — Oran,not dark
,but only
shady; not so dark bu t that one could see the way. Compare
P li n . Ep ist . 7. 21 : “ Cubicula obducti s veli s opaca, nec tsmen
obscura, facio.
”A lso Plin . E p ist . 8 . 8 ° “ Modicus coll is assurgi t,
an t iqua cupressu nemorosas et opacu s .
m ,m u ons
,von. 11 .
338 AEN E IDEA [729—759 svsrmvsml—Amu s
729—759.
SUSPE NSUM— AURAS
VAR . L E CT. (vs.
PATO NE I Pal . [ I an [H Ven .,147 ] and 1475: Mod. ; R.
P . Manu t .
FATON E [ I [ II D . Heins ; N . Heinsx, Ph ilippe; Heyne; Pott . ; Haupt ;
Wagn . (Led . l'
i ry. and Praesm.
rAro ssr III Peerlk . ; D ietsch ; Lad .
mm 30 III Ribbeck .
VAR . LE CT. (vs.
ANN O 311101. I Med .
ANIMOS, SIMUL III P . Manut . : La Gerda ; D . Heins ; N . Heine. Ph il . ;
Heyn . ; Brunck ; Wakef. ; ‘Yagu . l ed .
ammo, smur. I Pa l . lANIMO * av l. I] ! Voss : Lad. ; Haupt ; Wagu (Lef t .
l'
i ry. and ed . Ri bb .
SUSPE NSUM ,
“sollici tum
,Servi us. H evne. No ; suspnnsuu is not
sollic itnm. equ ivalent to anxious,u neasy; but suspended , h ung
between from»and fear. and so i rresolu tc
,u ndec ided. not Imo wi ng
whether to go on or See Remm. on 2. 1 14, and 3. 372.
H an ! msnno. &c .. meanrnn ( vss. 738 — “ E x
cusationes istae ad triplex capu t reducun tur ; ant ad deos et
fata. quae eripuerun t ; an t. ad A eneam. qu i non potui t an i
madverterc : an t ad Crensam. quae dispar ui t subsistons, errans.
sedens prae lassitudine .
”La (
‘
erda “ Comux [mih i ] msnno
omms». FA'
I‘
ON E sunsrrrrr,(m ann u m m: V IA . an LASSA
RESEm'
r,
”H evne : approved of both b y Wunderlich an d
Forbiger. M usste sie nach dem wi llen des schicksals stehen
bleiben , um von den feinden getodtet z u werden,Lade
w ig. I agree. however. en tirelv wi th Serv ius : “Faro ERE I’TA
CREUSA,
SUBSTITITN H annavrrxn VIA .
”A eneas is certain of
Ribbeck has omitted th e point .
340 AENE ID E A [729—759 snsPaNsmt—Amu s
dea th,the on ly k ind of death wh ich can be meant by A eneas .
Compare Am . 4 . 20 :“ miseri post fata Sychaei .
”Am . 1 . 225
"emulo/in secum fata c i .
”A en . 4 . 6 96 :
peribat
sed m isera ante diem subitoque accensa furore.
DE FUIT (vs .wel l opposed to vsxl nos ; the two words
of so opposite sign ifica tions corresponding exact lv to each other,
not merelv prosodiacally . bu t in emphasis ari si ng from posi tion .
each being last word of its own clause. first word of i ts own
verse. and separated by a pause from the sequel. See Rem. on
ora. 2. 247. and compare"
snbst it i t."
2. 243.
E r nunsns carry 0111130“ e v1:mcr.1s .
— Compare B ibi . Sacr .
[Vu lg j 4 . Reg/um . 25 . 2 7 : Sublem ri t E v ihnerodach rex
Babv lon is. anno quo regnare coeperat . cap u t loach in regis Inda
de carcere.
SIMUL IPSA SILEXTIA Tl-ZRRE NT.
- SO Tacitus (H is t . 3 . not
less finelv of Vi tellins : “ In palatium regredi tnr, vastum deser
tnmqne ferret soli tude at termi tes loci .
”Compare also
Sch iller. B ran t ro’
n Jim-
s i nu :
es sch rec/tt mich selbst das wesenlose scion -
c iga r.
St ronrn rnnan . s ] ron'
rr. Tr u ssmz— Compare Ov id. H eroid .
13 . 164 :“s i re. quod hen timeo! s i re snperstes cris.
”
E xsursnsxr rmmmn. rcmr .xasrus AD — SQO Sch i ller,
l i t /helm Tell,ac t 5. SC. 1 :
die tlamme prasselnd schon z um h immel schlug.
’
Anass,the sky ; exactly as E C] . 1 . 5 7 :
h inc alta sub rnpe canet frondator ad au ras :
and Claud . Rap t . Pros . p. 199 : “
qu id incestis aperis Titan ibus
au ras? in both wh ich passa
g es“
au ras”is the sky ; i n th e
former. as in our text. l iterallv and simply the sky, in the latter
the sky figuratively . i . e.
, the upper world. on wh ich the skv
looks down and sh ines,as con trasted w i th the lower world to
344 A E N E IDE A [78 1—784 tut — casum
781—784 .
P7P TERRAM HPB PE RIAM VE NIES L'
B l LYD IUS ARVA
INTER OPIMA V IRUM LE NI PLUIT AGNIN E TYBRIS
lLL lC RES LAETAE RE GNUMQUE ET REGIA CON IUX
PARTA TIB I LA CRYMAS DILECTA E PE LLE CREUSA E
Um LYD IUS, St e— Comp. Sch i ller. H’i lhelm Tell , act 2. se.
jetz t die Muotta zwischen wiesen rinnt.”
A nn omi ts — “ Terra ferti lis.”Donatus. Frui tful fields.
Surrey. No ; op i m u s is not fru i t/i l l , but i n p rime condi tion,
in that condit ion. sei z .,of wh ich fru itfulness is the consequence.
Land is op im a (in p rime condi tion,or of the best quali ty)
before i t bears. and even before the seed is put into it ; i t is
not fru i tfu l un til i t bears . A ccordingly. both adjectives are
applied bv Cicero (do imp Pomp . to one and the same land :“regio opima oi ferti lis ; and the 0mm A RV A of Virgi l are
exactlv the fu sion: agorga of H omer. I ] . I8 . 541 ; 0d . 2. 328 ,
and the n w ou of Find . N ew . 1 . 14 :
regm r t vmorw u z rcpn ov Z oom ;
t t l m r 71 t 6 t g u v .
( ) p i m u s has prec iselv the same mean ing when applied to a ni
mals : i n prime condi tion ; not. as incorrectly stated bv
Gesner. and even bv Forcellini . fa t (p i n g n i s i ; fatness beingonly one of the quali ties necessarv to en ti tle an an imal to be
s ty led op i m u s . Th is primit ive sense of op im u s ( to wh ich i ts
mean ings in the expressions s po l i a op i ma . op i m a fa c u n
d i a . &c. . are but secondarv ). is expressed in French bv the
ph rase eu bon poin t ."
Dryden h as had h is reward wi th the E ngl ish reader for
giv ing h imself no trouble about such n icet ies. but substi tu ting
at once,for the V irgilian though t , whatever idea, su i ted ad
cap fnm ru lgz’
,came first into h is mind ;
781 M ason s] BOOK 345
“ wha t; gentle Tiber from his bed beholds
the flowery meadows and the feeding folds.
Virgil is innocent of all but the first three words.
Any a [terse em u warn —Wi th Heyu'
: I refer k a to
“ IVA,and not wi th Bunnann and Forcelliu i to emu : ( I ).
because Virgi l. on the other m-
casions on wh ich he has used
th e word op imu s . has used i t absolutely. because ep imu s
in the forty examples of i ts use quoted by the industry of
Foroell ini stands absolute in th irty- eight. and onl y in two is
connected wi th a case. whi ch case is not the geni t ive. but the
abiafi ve. because. even though i t had been the prac t ice of
Virgi l. or of other good authors to joi n op im u s to the geni
ti ve. the phrase emu vmon were nei ther elegant nor poet ic.
and had besides not fai led to recal to a Roman reader or heater
th e “negates vi rerum
”of Cadmus. than wh ich no allusion could
ha ve been more mal - d -
propos— li ani l. 3. 8
“ Oolchida nee referent vendeutem regua paren tis.
et h oerutn (ratmm stupro. segetcuque virorum.
taurorumque truoes flammas. vigilemque draconem.
"
because calm . taken absolutely. is in perfect unison w ith
the plain intention of the apparition. VIZ to recommend Hes
peria to Aeneas : taken in connexion wi th vmuu. contradi cts
that inten tion. a country bei ng the less eligi ble to new set tlers.
in the di rect ratio in whi ch i t is already OPIMA vuma.
because we have (Am . 10.
ub i piuguia culta
M on tana viri. Pactolosque irrigat sure.
where not only the structure. rhythm. and though t correspond
wit h those of our tex t. but even the separate word— “
ubi"
being
the same in both . and “
pingais answering to ON SIA.
“c ulta
to W A,“
viri”to vmon.
“ Pac toles”to Trusts. and “ irrigat
to n ew. A n d . t6 ). because in the acco unt of the fulfilment
of the prophecy. 8 . 63 (where we cannot but suppose our text
was presen t do a li vely manner to our au thor'
s mind). it is
“
pingn ia cults .
"
AR VA v ines. as“
succula virum. Georg. 2 . 295
an " . m ,vet . u.
786—802 sax—mm] BOOK 11. 349
“ thou jealous, ruthless tyrant! Heaven repay
on thee, and on thy children'
s latest line,
the wild caprice of thy dmpotic sway,
the gory bridal bed, the plunder'
d sh rine,
the murdor'
d Surrey'
s blood, the tears of Geraldine !
Dssnanrr — 0bserve the tender reproach contained in
th is word ; observe, also,that i t is spoken , not of Creusa (on
whom the exquisi te judgmen t of the poet is careful not to
throw even the shadow of an imputati on), but of the appari
t ion, against wh ich i t fal ls harmless, whi le at the same time it
expremes the bereavement of Aeneas, and h is affec tion towards
h is wife, as strongly, any more strongly, than if it had been
spoken direc tly of Crensa herself. How the word must have
sounded in the ears of D ido ! Dssnmnr,deserted : therefore
left h im free to form a new attachmen t.
Tan ooxa‘
rvs n u OOLLO DAR E BRACBl A emcee, &c.—Compare
Dante. Pmyat . 2. 80
“ tre volts dietro a lei le mani avvinsi,
e tan te mi tornai con esse al petto .
‘
D iflferent but no less striking, no less affectionate,is the cognate
thought of Sain t Ambrose, (“ De excessu fratria sui Satyri ,
I .“ O amplexus miseri , inter ques exan imum corpus obri
gui t. hal i tus supremus evanui t ! stringebam quidem brach ia, sed
iam perdideram quem tenebam.
”
The Davida ls, that wild, unequal , and irregular, but h ighly
poetic, effusion of the neg lec ted Cowley , is a paraphrase, and in
many places almost a translation , of the two first books of the
A eneid. The L u trt'
n of Boileau (“
qui fai t d’
un vain pupitre
no second Ili on ,”Lu trin , e. l ) is a verv elegan t, wi tty and
amusing parody of the second.
Ori ana (vs. —No English word, perhaps, comes so near
to the use of ope s as mama. The word is used in precisely
the same sense, 1. 575
“auxilio tutee dimi ttam,
opo'
buaque invabo,
and (where see Rem ) :“
portantur avari Pvgmalion is apes
pelago. In all the three places opes is the money, clothes,
m u . annum“ , vet . n . 24
352 A EN BIDE A [ l 4 msrqnan— rnnaxs
D 1vnnsx — “ Mult i ad i llud referun t : ‘ magnum quae
sparsa per orhem.
’
Consta t namque diversas orbis partes tenu isse
Troianos, ut H elenus et A n terior : sed melius est speciali ter hoe
Aeneae dare, qu i compulsus auguri is est diversas terras
,hoe
est in diversa regione [codd . h . e. e. reg ] posi tas quaerere,"
Serv. (ed . Lion ).m D i vsasx sxrnu ,
desertae terrae,
’
pro terris
novis ac di rers is,longinqu is , inhabi tandis. H evne.
“ Fer ne
verbannungen ,
"J. H . Voss.
“ Drvaasa , longinqua, longe remota.
Gossran . DIVERSA mums, positum in
.
contraria parte orbis
terrarum exi li i locum,
” Wagu .
“D IVERSA,w idely t e
moved from Troy .
”Con i ngton .
The essence of th is. the first , or as i t mav be called,the
Serv ian in terpretat ion of the passage, is that on lv one exi le is
spoken of, and that that exile is in a remote or contrary part
of the world from Trov The in terpretation is false i n both i ts
parts , because. in no one of the other six- and- thi rty in
stances of our author’
s use of the term, is d i v er s u s applied to
a plural expressive of a single conception . but in every instance
ei ther to a singular expressive of a single conception , or to a
plura l express ive of plurali ty : because i t remains vet to be
s hown that in anv one of these s ix- and- th irty instances the term
is used in anv other than i ts well - established sense of differen t,( l i rers . d i rersc— the two latter words being nei ther more nor
less than differen t . di rers E ngl ish forms of the ident ical Lat in
word. v i z d i ve rs - u s. Let not th e reader be alarmed. I am
not going to drag h im through the t h irty - six instances. on lv
through one of them. and to ask h im whether he requ ires to be
informed more explici t ly than he is informed bv the “septem
”
of Georg . 4 . 292. that the“ d iversa ora there spoken of are not
one s ing le mouth in a remote or con trary part of the world. bu t
differen t, divers mouths. mouths open ing in differen t dire ctions .
d ivergen t A n d,
on account of the exact parallel, L iv .
42. 8 : post hanc pugnam. ex di re/s o fuga in unum col lec t i
L igures . qu i nn maiorem partem c iv ium amissam quam super
esse cerneren t dediderunt sese , where any doubt that
di veis a fuga can bv possib il i ty be an y thing else than fligh t
i n (Ii/feren t d irec t iou s , s ea l /cred fligh t, is removed by the just
1—4 m ea m ] BOOK III. 358
preceding“inde terror iniectus Liguribus : da
'
versi in omnes
partes fngerun t.” The nrvsasx sxru x of our text is therefore
to be understood not as meaning one far exile. but as mean ing
differen t, di vers exi les.
What, then? What are th ese di vers, these differe nt, exi les?
Are they, wi th Cynthi us Cenetens is, A eneas’
s own exiles. the
successive ex i les of Aeneas and h i s party Drvsasx sxnax
axilia A eneas haec fuerunt . Nam A eneas ven it in Chersone
sum , Thraciam , Macedon ian) . A rcadiam,Cytheram,
Cretam,
Epirum,Siciliam et Africam.
"
I th in k not . DESERTAS ream s
being. as I shall by- and- by show . not any spec ific desert lands.
but the desert lands of exi le generally, nrv snsx EXlLlA are not
any specific exi les , are not A eneas’
s own several spec ial exi les ,
they are di vers exiles generally, the divers exi les. the. if I mayso say, di vergen t exi les from a central point. wh ich are the usual
lot of the conquered nation, and which were on the present occa
sion the lot of the “
gens Dardan ia,”scattered over the wide
world (“ magnum quae sparse per a nd the
“ mu lti”
of Servi us (ed . Lion ) (“ Mul ti ad il lud referunt :
‘ mag num quae
sparse per orhem"
are, as they so often are. nearer righ t than
ei ther Servi us h imself or Cynth i us. The,two indefin ite plura ls,
m um and ream s,are thus perfectly in place, the two clauses
of the verse tally, and each predicate wh il st i t refers directly
to its own subject has a certain indi rect reference to the sub
ject of the other predicate, the exiles being not onlv divers
bu t desert , and the lands not on lv desert but divers.
In'
wh ichever way, however. we interpret the passage. there
is, as so oflen happens in passages of Virgi l. a defect in i t If
the ord inary interpretation be adepted : if mvrzasx axnas be
un deistood to be the prec ise distant exi le. and oassa'
rxs ream s
the prec ise dwelt land for wh ich Aeneas is bound, whether
H esperia or any other prec ise place of dest ination ; or if wi th
Cynthi us Cenetens is nrvrmsa nxru x and DESER’
NS ream s are
A eneas'
s successive attempts at settlement. how comes i t that
th ere is no notice whatever taken of any of the oth er fugi tives
from the great c i ty of Troy? How comes i t that we hear no
weed of any one surviving the fall both of the empire and
26“
1- 4 com m - m as] BOOK I l l . 357
som e“ men, or aserexu men . but seven lines later, in its
preper place, at the actual parti ng
am en; mm PAW “ am ass Pom ona m ove,
in causes our men run ,
with the superaddition of the character under wh ich home was
left , viz ., that ef an exile ; and not merely that of an exi le, but,
as befere, that ot'
an exi le wi thout specific destination ; that ef an
exi le who bad yet to find eu t a new heme te replace the eld
m m mm as if he had said r h way to the wide
deep, an exile.
”And then ? what then ? ou t on the wide deep
he makes, ef cenrse,immediately fer Hesperia ? Far frem it.
Jt ia fer Thmee lre makes. and there he begins to bni ld , and is
only very sorry when he finds th e geds’
augnries do not nllow
him te remaim but send h im baek the very way he came. But,
M leash he men smers dhect fer Hesperm h is appointed des
tiny. that Hesperia wh iw. in comparison of the home he has
Not ene werd of it. He
is tonnl ly at a less does not knew wh ither in the world w txtm,
and in ' hi s perplexi ty goes to nsk the eracle in Dales :
“ do propriam. Thymbn ee, domnmz da mcenin leu h ,et genn
s etmnnsnumnrbemquemaeqhimnr? qhove ire iubent? ubi pbnare nodes?
"
Sen t by the answer of the ornele in search ot h is ancien t mother
(“ant iquam ea ifi te matrem
’mnet even than does he so mnch
as gm i t is flmperia he is sent tm on the cm h rx gnm it
mnfi M M md ba fing accidentally thnt the cw t- M CW
are clear PM”our very word), and therefore Greta the
precise W arr ant ies , sen ofl v imont meu ado tor firew,
“fl am m om m lier nrbia,
nnd centinnes to bni ld. nnd estab lish himoel! there, ti ll tho vid o
m ot cm m kt -s him donbt ho h in the m l box:
and, ndvi ed by And lh u , bc in on tbo voq petnt oI rcmmlng
358 LE NE IDE A [1—4 POSTQUA l l— tm s
all the wsv to Deles to inqu ire more particularly of the a '
acle
quam tessis finem rebus terat ; unde laborem
temptare auxi lium inbent ; que vertere cnrsus,
when he is saved the trouble by the apparition of the Penates to
h im in h is sleep. who inform h is total ignorance, in the identical
terms in which the total ignorance of D ido is informed by Il io
neus in the first book. that there is a certain place the Greeks
cal l Hesperia. an ancien t coun try. warlike and fru itful,once
cultivated by the Oenotrians. and now called bv the present
inhabitants Italy ; and add that th is is the proper place for
them, the place whence Dardanus and Iasius came. and thev
would be ob liged to h im to bring them thi ther— information
wh ich calls forth the remark of A nch ises that he had never
heard the name ei ther of Hesperia or a k ingdom of Italv men
tioned by anyone except Cassandra . whose ravings nobody
minded . But as these then supposed ravings had since turned
ou t to be orac les. he wou ld recommend Phoebus’
s adv ice to be
followed. and H esperia searched for immediatelv.
Hesperia. therefore. nei ther at their sett ing out from Troynor up to th is time had so much as once en tered into the minds
of theTrojan fugi t ives ; and there can by no possibi li tv be ei ther
comparison of it wi th Trov . or al lusion of anv sort to i t in the
word D ESE R'
I‘
AS. wh ich becomes therefore. and as a matter of
course— not to speak of i ts being in the plural. and from that
c ircumstance even alone more prebablv general and indefin i te
than part icular— descript ive of exi le. and nrs na
'rxs TER RAS the
log ical predicate of nxnnx. But A eneas was expressly told all
about Hesperia by the shade of Creusa at the close of the firs t
book . and just before leaving Trov? No doubt : but the con
elusion to be thence deduced is n o t that nnssa'ras refers to that
Hesperia an nounced by Creusa to A eneas— for that nei ther
H esperia nor other fixed goal is in h is mind at all is placed
bevond all doubt not on lv bv the immediatelv subjoined
IN CE RTI QL'
O FATA FERA NT,UB I SISTER E DRTUR
but by the whole narrat ive of h is wanderings—é b l t the con
elus ion to be thence deduced is that the narrative of the th ird
360 AE N E IDEA [6—34 anraunhe— Aom rns
Furr (vs. was once,and i s no longer. See Remm. on
1 . 16,and 2. 325.
Hesprrmn an rouen moms (vs. ISL—Compare Liv . 5. 28
(ed. Walker) :“Hospitium cum eo senatnsconsulto est : fac
tum.
Fu rs mom-mus moms (vs. exactly as 10. 380: “ fatis
adductus in iquis.
”In both places
“ in iqu is is, as so often else
where,u nfair, i . e.
,treating h im harsh lv or hardly.
A E N E ADASQUE , &c.,
rxnnun (vss. 18 —Compare
A ristoph . A res, 810
fi gmt ov ovqu u fl ) n ol u
n.u ryu arm xl u vmf
,u m t oo; 3 6 04;
0mm‘u cm rev
-
t o.
Sacra momma mu m mvrsoen Panam a (vs. 19)— (di rae
Veneri,MATH! rheae), was sacri fici ng to my D ionaean mother,
(DW ISQUE) tha t being my du ty to heaven was performing mydu ty to Iwmren by sacm
'
fim’
ng to my D ianaean mother. See
Rem. on 8. 103. But why to h is D ienaean' mother on th is
occasion specially? Because he was bui lding a ci tv on the
seashore (verse 16,LITTORE cunve nossu PRIMA Loco), and al l
seashores were sacred to Venus— comp. E pigr. Gaetulici,A n thol .
Pal . 5 . 1 7 '
{fi n d er prnf
‘u w og t m axon r
,oer " (JG n qm m
uhm orm mu i n ”; dwgu li en/vei n ] ,
u vmov Iovm v yap M u ”l u re 2mm n agnom,
on w d‘
wv ”yan g”; xoi n ov r; 134601» q
uvptoc a l l? H u l u‘u mov r
‘u w mu spam 2m m rw
,
dr o n e “ xm (ha i rcu wr,l s e n g l , xm nco vw r .
The assoc iation , therefore, of Venus with Jupiter on th is occa
sion,as
“auspex coxrroaun OPERL
'
M ,
”was peculiarly proper.
N ITEx'
rE n (vs.
— Here not s leek,but sh i n i ng wh i te.
O
See
preceding Rem.
Xlrnsrsn cxnmcow n REG! m omm a m m ( vs.
It became a k ing to sacrifice a wh ite bull to Jupi ter, as i t he
came a queen to sacrifice a wh i te cow to Juno Sec Jul ian .
E p is i . Io M u t . (i n ) : s t‘i roa n o Ju fiaot l mwg
6—34 xmxxnao—m nssrrs ] BOOK III. 36 1
ra nge » l er z ov. Aen . 4 . 6 0 :
ipsa tenens dextra pateram pulch errima Dido
candm i is raccac media inter cornua fund it ."
Seneca. Med . 56
ad regunt thalamos numine prospero,
qui caelum superi , qu ique regnat fretum,
adsint,cum popol is rite faventibus.
primus sceptriferis colla Tonnnt ibus
(auras celsa ferat tel -gore candid a.
Lucinam m’
rci foemz'
na corpor is
intentata iugo placet .”
Compare also H em. II. 2. 402 .
u vrap 0 yo u r régwmw am ; a vd’
pnw q u ru vwv
m ow : n t wm rqpov wrapp er!“ l i'
p ov cww .
Juvenal. 8. 155
dum lanatas,torvnmrjue
°
1°
urencum
more N umao caedit Inn'
s ante altal‘ia.
A nd above all,the pet i tion of the wh ite oxen th the emperor
Marcus A urelius,Ammian
,25.
«l : or l eaner flee; ]flaqaw t o)
Kawaqt . A v ov ru neng, mu ng a zcwl oyewr.
a pru s soass'
rss (vs. the Hamadryads, who had the
trees under their special protection ; seeOvid, Met . 8 . 741,et
'
seqq .,
where we have an account of a prodigy simi lar to that in t he
text. The same story, scarcely even moderniz ed, cuts a con
spicuous figure in Tasso’
s collection of stolen goods , canto 13,
st . 41 .
36 W LW AW ] BOOK Il l. 386
[not ligh tened or diminished sh ipwreck. bu t h indered sh ipwreck].
teh t flor. Epod. I3 . 8
“nunc et Achaemenia
pertundi nardo iuvat. et tide Gyllooeaterms dirie pectora solicitudiuibus
[relieve the breas t of dire anxiet ies. i . e. , take dine anxieties
en t irely 063 the breast ]. i f ), Seneca, Wood . 179
“tum seissa vallis aperi t immenses spoons
at h iatus Erebi pervium ad snpems iter
tellure tracts praebet, no lawulum lava!
[not cases ormakes l igh t the tomb, b ut does away with the tomb,
removes the tomb out of the way]. A n d , (g ), Hot . 0d. 2.
17. 2 7 :
me truncus illapsus cel‘
c bw
sustnlernt. uisi Faunus ictum
dextra teeasset
[not lightened or broke the blow. bu t warded ofi'
. parried the
blow].
In li ke manner, reliere, our Engl ish deri vati ve from this very
wood, means not only to ~assuage. to make l igh t or tolerab le, but
to take away en tirely: and ourE nglish ab ate generally means to
make lesa tpartioularly in the.phrase“
abate the nuisance.”i e
to take away the nuisance en ti rely.
Carissa —Whether omen is to be taken in a good scass er a
bad . being always to be determined by t he context, and A eneas
here prayi ng the gods“ levare on es . there is no room for doub t
th at cm is here used in a bad sense But th e 'diftien lty still
remains. what b ad omen is meant ..
Is - i t the part i cular s ign . the
t rans already specified. to wh ich the term on us is here applied
in the bad sense of tha t word? No: ir-is not possible that senses
shock ! in thewords cuss a xnnnr pray the gods to take away
and remove the very th ing which he has that moment. nay in
the self same breath. prayed them to render propitious or of good
sugary. What, then ? what other sign' is t here? what elsenis
to be renwved, if not the vrsus? There is no ether sign to be
removed ; there is only the possi ble bad import of that sign to
be removed. Ones expresses sneh possi ble bad imporg xand so
36 6 A E NE IDEA [37—46 sn —acm ta
we have the prayer om a mmvr,remove omen, bad in port,
vi z .,from the VISUS. OME N is thus not the omen or perti calu
'
defini te bad sign, but omen , bad import, in general. The two
clauses of the sentence thus become not on ly perfectly consisten t
with each other, bu t each supplies and completes the other,the
gods being prayed in the one to make the vxsns (a medium term
as the grammarians call it,and capable of being ei ther of good
or bad import) good and lucky, and in the other to prevent the
V ISUS being of bad import, to take away from the vrsns whatever
might be in i t of sinister or un lucky.
37—46 .
SE D ACUTIS
Sm) con trasts what actuallv happens wi th what Aeneas has
expected. H e has prayed the gods to take awav si n ister import
from the phenomenon of the bleeding branch . and to make that
phenomenon lucky . Instead of the gods doing so by sending
h im a new sign of undoubtedly lucky import, wh ich according
to the theomancy of the t imes wou ld determine in
a favourable sense the prev ious doubtful sign ( the V ISUS) wh ich
has so much alarmed h im,he has a new sign sen t h im
,of the
sin ister import of wh ich i t is impossible to doubt . The force,
therefore, of the objecting part icle is : the gods, instead of
doing that wh ich he asked them to do, and (wh ich he hoped
and expected they would do) ca usmg by means of a new
s ign their prev ious doubtful Sign to have a happy import and
to lose its threaten ing character,send a new sign wh ich takes
away whatever migh t have been favourablv interpreted in the
former, and establishes the former to be of most sin ister augury.
It is th is persistence of the gods to presen t ev il omens no less
than the nature of the omens themselves wh ich strikes him wi th
the horror expressed at verses 47 and 48,TU! vaao
,&c .
368 A ENEIDEA [47—48 run—mi nd
H IC com ma. &c . i con s — Compare Claudian,
H onor. 134 :
praestringit aena
lux oculos, andione sages Mavort ia fern“
ingeminat splendore diem.
Id . , Hystrir , 10 (of the porcupine)
"stat corpora toto
silva minax,iaeul z
'
sque rigens in praelia cream?
picturata sages .
Lactant ius, in h is riddle,E ricius (Symp .
incolumi dorso 1011'
s confirm ocul i s
sustinet armatas scgetes habitator inermis .
47—48.
Tl'
\l V ERO AN CIPITI ME NTEM FORM IDIN E PRESSUS
STE’I‘
E RUNTQU E (JOSIAH l-I'
l'
VOX FA I‘
CIBUS H AFS IT
Tun v ane—The effect on A eneas’
s mind is accuratelv propor
tioned to the cause— increases w ith the increase of the prod igy.
The drops of blood fi ll h im wi th horror
) l l l i l i’
Rl G t S H ORROR
ME M BRA Q L'
ATIT, t i l-ILIDUKN QU l-Z (‘
OIT FORM IDINR SA NGUIS
but do not deter h im from h is purpose ; on the con trary, exc i te
h is curiosi ty , make h im desire to probe the matter further. N ot
so the warn ing voice ; that produces the fu ll effect—makes h im
not on ly desist from v iolati ng the tomb further, but makes h im
doubtfu l whether he ough t not altogether to abandon h is pro
ject of set tling in Thrace. The emphat ic words rum vane poin t
to th is complete effec t . Compare Am . 2. 228 :
tum vero tremefacta novus per pectora cunotis
insinuat pavor,
where see Rem. See also Remm. on 2. 105 ; 4 . 396,449, 571 .
M cum—omms] BOOK In . 373
son thought was the mean ing of these words, or whether he had
noticed these words at all when he wrote the cri tici sm we find
at pm 316 of vol. 3 of the quarto edi tion of his works : “ If
there be any instance in the A eneid liable to exception upon
th is account, it is in the beginni ng of the th ird book, where
Aeneas is represen ted as tearing up the myrtle that dropped
blood. Th is circums tance seems to have the marvellous without
the probable, because i t is represented as proweding from natu
ral causes without the interpos ition of any god, or rather super
natural power capable of producing i t.”
Issranmuns (vs.— “Religioso vocabn lo, pro [ac
-bans ,
Heyne Doubly incorrect Ins ta u rare is neither specially a
religious word, nor does it signify facere. It is n ot speci ally
a religious word, for it is applie d by Virgi l himself to courage,
2. 451,“ Instaurati animi g
”to battles
,2. 6 79,
“sini te instan
rata revisam praelia ;"10. 543,
“ instauran t acies ;”
and even
to such barbarous atroci ties as t he mut ilation of Deiphobus,
6. 629,
“ d i,talia Graiis instaurate.
”N or need I tel l anyone
who has read ei ther these or anv other examples of i ts use
whether by Virgi l or other writer, that i t is not faoere. And
I may add that the above quoted examples show eq ually that
i ns t au rare is not solen n i ter fac ere , c el eb ra re , wom'
ga v;
and that Voss’
s translation “ feierl ich ehren wi r nun Polydorus
leiohe”is no nearer the mark than Heyne
'
s explanation .
The quest ion then comes : what is i n s t a u rare? is i t res tore,
res taurare? Pretty nearly , but far from exactly. The d iffers
em in the part icles shows of i tself that the meaning, however
nearly allied, must sti ll be d iffere nt. Res tore, res t a u ra re,is
to put back in to a fof ana' m ru li tion , as, for ins tance, a decayed
bui lding. l n s t au rare is to re new. to begin de novo, re nov are ,
W W , amaam‘
gew. The re of res tau rare po in ts back to the
former or original condit ion , the i n of i n s t au rare points to
the precept, to the newly infused li fe and vigour, to the fresh
strength, to the new creation . Therefore “ instaurare praelia,“ instaurare notes,
"not res tore the bat tle (v iz .
,to i ts former con
di tion ) but begi n the battle de new wi th new strengt h and vigour,
and not merely with such strength and vigour as at'
firat (reno
376 A E NE IDE A [56 —68 cum—m us
and law of people. the normal length of the games in fut ure
—memorable example of that ancient collect ive piety. gravi ty,
digni ty . and wisdom,the reflex of wh ich is so distinctly visible
in the legislatures ot’
the presen t dav .
Inaess A t iGERlTUR runnno mu ms—A nother instance of the
ambigui ty arising from the absence of the article in Latin . The
grammatical structure al lows us to interpret equally : to t h e
tumu lus,or for a tumu lus . Wunderlich and Kappes. making
use of th is l iberty. interpret : for a tumu lus,the latter observ
ing :“ Liesse sich nicht auch ein dativ des z weckes statt des
ortes annehmen ? A eneas liisst eine vollstiindige bestattungs
feier halten . Wird er daz u den dureh die erschreckende wunder
erscheinung bez ei chneten h iigel wieder verwendet haben? Wird
er die ‘ hastae’
weggerii umt. oder auf sie die erde aufgesch ich tet.
z um huge] weitere erde beigeschafft haben Servius,on the
other hand. followed by Heyne. Wagner and Conington ,
interprets to the tumu lus ,"ut ostenderet verum tumulum, no
forte aliquis alius i llud errore v iolaret . I agree entirely
wi th Servius. The new ealt h is heaped up on the top of the
old tumu lus . mvrtles and all .
"
at ostenderetur verum esse
tumulum. A second tumu lus . a cenotaph . beside the old
tumulus and body . had been indeed an absurd itv . The strucp
ture therefore is : .uxsnmruu runuw (an h’
quo) morass TE LLUS
— an immense quant itv of earth is heaped up on the old
tumu lus . and so a new and complete tumu lus raised over
the body. wh ich is then conditum sepu lcro”with the usual
honours .
Sm s'
r MA snn'
s . &e more (vv . ti 3 — In A frica
pultes. ct pan is. et merum were brough t to the tombs of
the martyrs even in the t imes of St . A ugust in and St . Ambrose.
The custom was omitted bv the latter. qu ia i lla quas i paren
tal ia superstition i gen t i lium essen t s imi llima. See St. A ugust .
( b u /m . 6 . 2 . Throughout cont inental Europe at the presen t
dav. the mak ing of wreath s and garlands for tombs gives em
ploymen t to a vast number of persons. those wreaths and gar
lands being period ically renewed during a long series of years
bv the affec tion of relat ives or friends, or even of strangers .
380 AENEIDEA [70—93 Lama— tw i
ing of the elephan t he says : n noetg ya rSavet , M t xoqet ag,
na e n eooxrmoet g. No wonder A eneas should make h is re
verence before the renerable temple of the Dclian Apollo ; even
the E pidaurian serpent salu ted the temple it was leav ing. Ov id.
Met . 15 . 6 85
“tum gradibus n iti dis delabitur, oraque retro
fiect it. et antiques abiturus respic it aras ;
assuetasque domos habitataque templa salutat
and he h imself bv - and- bv (verse 349 ) embraces the gate of
Buthrotus. whose on lv ti t le to such honour was its resemblan ce
to the Scaean gate.
Th is word righ tly understood. here and occasionally else
where,the narrati ve becomes not on lv more li vely and graph ic.
but more conformable to oriental custom : genuflexions. bowings.
prostrations (verse 93. srnmssx Permi t s ream s ) becoming more
and more usual the farther we advance from these stiff- necked.
stiff- backed climes of ours eastward . A t the presen t day God’
s
temple and Christ’
s cross are the objects of an external t e
verence wh ich increases as you go eastward. and to wi th hold
wh ic h and pass by w ith neck erect and covered head dec lares
an amoun t of unbelief varying. according to the degree of i r
reverence shown.from E nglish H igh
- Ch urch ism,Method ism
.
and Calvin ism. through A rian ism. Soc in ian ism. and Quakerism.
up to total infideli tv .
A N IMIS mu ltam: NUS'
I‘
RIS.
—Tll O very prayer of Saint Ambrose
to the“
verus sol. Hymn . M a tu t . (Grimm. Hymn . reteria
ref lex- [ac In ter/”Wa t . l eot t'
sca ,( lottingae.
verusque sol i llo/mm .
micans n itore perpeti .
iubarque Sancti Spiri tus
infunde nostri s sensibus .
Tasman}: novsm ( vss. 90. Qu ia opin io est sub
adven tu deorum moveri templa.”Serv ius ted . Lion).
“ Com
mune u mpa vezw c deorum. H ey ne. To be sure. the gods sig
n ified their advent or presence by knocking. shaking. an d all
k inds of noise. exactly as the spirits cal led on by the spi ri tualists
of the presen t dav . See A n tiqu i ty of Photography. If all re
382'
AE NEIDEA [111—136 ru se—m m s
th is particu lar occasion being constructed on the model of the
Delphi c cortin a .
Scamss1 Pmmcs Truman — 8113 1141331 vn om n w n eg. In the
ancient Christian church . and. no doubt. in the heathen temples,
on the model of wh ich the Christian church was built. there
was a special locali ty in the beginning of the body of the church,
a station. omms, for this ceremon y or devotional act. In the
plan in Potter’
s ed. of E usebius th is a t aocg u uv en on m t ovmw
is delineated just inside the woma n n rl ac (through wh ich you
pass out of the vagh qé’. where was the baptistery and the ot amg
u uv z a rr‘zomerwr, i nto the bodv of the church) before you
arrive at the app’wv or pulpi t. and at the distance of the length
of the nave from the ayw u ”Pl a t leading from the body of the
church through the cancel li into the p’
nya or sacrarium .
1 1 1—136 .
HINC —IUVE NTITS
VA 1c. L E CT.
m eam I Vat , Med .
“ In codd. al iquot legi coxrm i arm s
sed neqne displicet reams.
"
Pierius (whose si lence concern ing cousi n
proves h im to h ave been unaware of the existence of that reading).
[ I {i i} ; cod. Canon . (Butler). I l l Nonius ; Serv. (“ut concitatiora
sint maria v icinitate terrarum l’
. lsidors. princ ; Ven . 1470. 1471.
1472. 1475. 1486 ; Rom. Mod ; M i l. Bresc. ; R . Steph s.
Heyn . ; B runck ; Wakefi z Pott . : Dorph . ; Wagn . (ed . Heyn .. ed .
V033 ; Jacob ( Qua/ast . E p . . 163 V. Lad . ; Haupt ; B ib i» ; Kappes
l I ’rogr . l.
Po t t ier'
s s ta temen t th a t t h e Pa la t in e M S . read s ( m an A is incorrec t ; t he read ing of
t h a t M S. is very p lainly concrra .
384 AENEIDEA [111—136 arse - m
sonages. first. in order that those personagcs should have ven
simi litude. and secondly in order that h is poem should not have
the fate of Lucretius’
nobler. more dign ified work. but be read
and become popu lar. and its author h imself after h is death
“volitaret vivus per ora virum. From whichever point of view
regarded. whether as necessary to the perfection or as necessary
to the populari tv of the poem. the sentimen t could wi th as li ttle
propriety be absen t from the programme of A nch ises setting
out from Delus as at th is day it cou ld wi th propriety be absent
from a queen’
s speech to parliamen t. a general’
s address to h is
soldiers. or even the h u lu ble newspaper advertisement of a prayer
meet ing. There is no passport like“ Dec volente.
"If God
is for us who can be against us?
There is. of course. a peculiar propriety in the invocation of
Jupi ter on the present occasion. Jupi ter being not only the
weather god. bu t especially the god of fine clear weather and a
fair w ind,as Hom. 0d . 5 . aya l l oueva r Jcog oven) . Hymn .
in Apolli n . 427 : aya l l oyem .Jrog ovgw. Lucan,10. 207 :
sub lore tempnr ies ct nunquam turbidus aer.
Compare also Proport . 4 . 6 :
h inc A ugusta ratis plenis Ior is a mine velis
[the sai ls fu ll of the omen of Jove. i . 0 f ul l of a wind so fair as
to afford the omen that Jupi ter is with the vessel.that Jupiter
is on the side of A ugustus. that“ Iupi ter hac
Tatum w an— Compare I I. 9. 36 2 .
dc xu ' w a l omr dun ) xl vro; E r'r'omym og ,
qym n z u ' rgrm rm t grfimi orr mom ma
It is no li tt le to the credi t of those ancien t mariners that th ev
shou ld be able to perform the voyage from Delos to Crete. or
from Trov to Pirth ia. in almost as short a space of time as we
with all our appliances of chart. compass. and steam. and al l
our superior help from heaven.can perform it in
.at the present
( lav .
H osrn V A CARE DOMOS (vs.— See Rem. on verse
Ssnnsou z .xsraru: BE LICTAS (vs.- The structu re is not
l i b—m rum - m BOOK In . 385
scans m um m am a. nor the meaning. the seats stand aban
doned; but the structure is sums REU CTAS w as.and the
morn ing. the seats abandoned (min . by the enemy. as stated in
the preceding clause)“ad - stun t.
"stand ready for tea— to our
ha rd. The passage being thus understood. (0) there is no tau
tolagy ; (b) the two clauses .perfectly correspond. the infini tive
being in each the emphati c word ; and (c) i ts proper meani ngto stand by, or ready. or at hand , is preserved to the compound
w a s. Compare 3. 194 : “caernleus supra caput as ti tr
'
t im~
ber;” 2. 303 : “arrest is auribu s Tobias. 12. 15 : “
ego
sum Bask et. anus ex septem qu i as tamus ante Dominum.
m mreux noncsu .- Not green wi th green marble. as
Servius and La Gerda th ink. but green wi th vegetation—unless
Peace and Melaenae were also green wi th green marble. Val.
Flacc. 8. 292:
ostia donec
Stat. M . 12. 6 19
Icnrii Oeleiquo domus. M ae M amas."
Cowm a ~ Wagner says :“A pparet comm , ut lectionem
difi citinrem. esse retinendum : nee. si consrra legas. commode
sab lici vss. 128 st I do not. however. agree in th is opin ion .
I think th at t he “ d ifi ci lior lectio"is. general ly speak ing. qu i te
we m a incorrect as the “M lis”
and “vulgaris.
”and that
verses 128 and 129 not only agree with the readi ng com a.
but (see below) go to confirm that reading. and agree much
m wi th i t than wi th the readi ng concm . A better argu
ment tor concurs is derivab le from the almost overpowering
weigh t of MS. authori ty in favour of that reading. [See also
Pasha. E rnst . 33 :“
primo ad arhem acta Roman i portus
Phu um vidi t ; dei ndo Cowpan iam longis tractibus legi t. mu~
u tiq ue turbin ibus in Att iene li ttora transvolavi t ; atque ab
ipd s rafana ah i -opts Siciliam transcnrri t. circa quam conci ta et
M ecca erebris (u t ferunt) insu l ls frets. et pea' iculosos et iam
sub M ature navibus cursus. inter ambageo ot obices insula~
mm. tam directo oti osus senex inofl‘
ensoque navigio praetemi vi t.
27‘
386 AENE IDEA [111—136 mac—lan terns
a t. &c.] Yet I venture here. as in one or two places else
where. and especially in the case of “nee deb its funera mater
produxi.”Am . 9. 486 , and
“ limbo.
"Am . 2. 6 16 . to go counter
to the weigh t of MS. authority in order to obtain a much better
sense. The idea con tained in the expression rams concrrs
reams,the. seas violen tly s tirred up , grea tlyn etted
, pu t in to vehe
me nt commotion for such is the force of cox- elm ) by the lands
(the moveable and mov ing by the fixed ). seems to me so h igh ly
incorrect that I cannot persuade my self that the words are from
the pen of Virgil ; the more espec ially as in all the other ia
stances in wh ich Virg i l uses th is word. he applies it to the mov
ing. not to the risist ing . power: exact ly as we find it appl ied
by Ov id. H eroic] . 2. 38 : “con c i ta qui ven ti s aequora walcot ;
Tris t . I . 10. II : " in iqu is conci ta vent is aequora,”and E p . 19. 21 :
odioso conc i ta ven to
corripio verbis aequora paene tuis :
w ith wh ich compare Ovid, E p . 7. 42
aspice u t eversas mnmi tet E urus aquas .
A ssuming. what I th ink no one wi ll denv.that the Ovidian
phrase last quoted is correc t. I cannot bring myself to believe
that i ts oppos ite is correc t also. and not rather a mere b lunder
of the scribes . confused between words sounding identically
alike. ( ln the contrary. the metaphor contained in th e phrase
c ar-mars cos sm runms not on ly is of the commonest ( so com
mon as to be used even by the wholly i ll iterate Ida Pfeifl'
er.
Visit to the Holy Land. Egypt. and Italy.”
ch . 2: “TheDanube is now on ly broad for short distances at a time. I t
is. as it were. sown w ith i slands but actually enters into th e
verv name by wh ich a considerable group of the islands spoken
of was common ly known . A dd to th is that the words m US
and A LLAB IMUR imply an easy.
sk imming. unobstructed motion .
and wou ld not have been employed bv V irgi l to express th e
motion of the vessels over cosem FRETA . The wind besides
was fair.and Crete was reached
.wi thout difficulty or danger. on
the th ird dav . The picture wh ich.I th ink. i t has been Virgi l
’
s
388 A E NE IDE A [ I l l—136 mac—m m
Nei ther are the,three lines s acrrcns snares in a wrong
place, nor should'
they be removed in order to be placed after
venu es. They are exactly where they were placed by Virgi l.
who follows on the train of though t suggested by u sqonms.
to tel l you how they flew over the sea past Naxos, Donysa. and
the other islands mentioned. before he tells you the mi nute
particulars of the setting out con tained i n the lines N AUTICUS
ersrns. A ccording to h is usual manner he gratifies th e
impat ience and curiosity of h is hearers first. and. th is done.
returns and particulariz es at leisure. See Remm. on 1 . 151
5. 704 : 2. 480. The poet’
s train of thought is : LQ s
curren t: roam s FE LAGOQUE venu es.
s accuaranqce wins
reams,xavrrcos EUXTES. E
'l‘ TAN DEM . The prosaic train
is : L INQU IMUS oarvoru : PORTUS, s aurtcns nxoarrna sux'rns.
PE LAGOQUE vomuws.nacenaranorn IOGIS reams. ET “ Nomi.
md th is is the train recommended for our adoption by Wagner
forgetful. as it would seem.that the verses which are to
be set back wil l sin as much against the prosaic time- order
when placed after m u m'
s. as they do in the presen t position .
and must . if we aspire to make them perfect prose. come in
between ronrns and enm oo ; nay . must come in in tl1e°'
midd le
of the clause m ot mos roarcs i tself,being. as they are
.the
descript ion of the bust le of the sai lors in the very act of leav ing
port
Paossqmrra SURG E NS A PL’
PPI Y E NTL‘
S E nsues — This line is
rendered bv Voss :
"s teigender wind vom steuer rcrfolyt die rost ige meerfah rt .
Th is is incorrec t . Paosnomrra is a go/"
Lat t i ce““ beglei tet,
”escorts .
goes a long wi th . not as of the party. but as an inferior goes along
w i th a superior for the sake of protec t ion . or honour. or some
suc h purpose. Compare Am . (i . 89 7 :
h is ub i tum natum A nch ises unaque Sibyllam
prosequ ifur dictis. portaque emi t ti t ehurna.
l’lnut . ( trai n . 4 . 2. 3 :
nam novum meritum et novem nuptam volo
rus p rosequ i (novi hominum mores maleficos)no quia cam abripiat.
I l l - u s E tc—m us] BOOK 389
Val. Fiance. 2. 504 : “mesqu i te/r lawri assultans Id. 4. 628
“ ipse virus gradients ad primi li ttoria undam
The though t. therefore. is an improvement upon Homer'
s. which
is that of mere compan ionsh ip. 0d . 11 . 6
space J'
a n xa roa mw w as; n o ve l ty- spam
m um ovpov m su mmu m,ra tt l er, ” a rgon .
No not ice whatever has been taken of the word ei ther by Caro
or Dryden. most probably because nei ther of them understood
it. Ruaeus. more val iant. boldly sets it down. pmpelh’
l .
Om n s (vs.
-“ Unam ex urbibus desertis ( 123)
0pm si ve legit. quam appellat Pergamum. eamque mnris c in
git addi tque menu." Wagner (B oos t ). But how does it
happen that the town had nei ther walls nor a rx ready bui lt ?
These were prime necessaries for a town in Crete as well as for
town s elsewhere; and if the towns of Crete general ly had such
essential requisites. how does i t happen that Aeneas pitched
upon. selected. one withou t them? N o. no. Aeneas went to
Crete because he could get the ground for bui ldi ng and dwell
ing on withou t dispute. not in order to occupy like a pirate
or band i t the dm rted houses ; and “optata urbs
”is the city.
the promised. fated city. they so much longed for. not the ci ty
selected from amongst others. Compare 1. 176
3. 509“sternimur op iates gremio telluris ad nndam.
Aeneas and his Trojans would have cut but a shabby figure.
taking up their residence in an old cast ofl‘
town. and the pur
port of h os t s VACARE nos es. verse 123. is not that the houses
were wi thout occupiers and they migh t therefore go into th em
and occupy them. but that the dwel lings are wi thout an enemy
in them. and they may therefore safely and freely bui ld in
Crete.
Am l ocus (vs. l 34). - Not merelv to lore the demon ic
M but to s tay close ha lide i t . Compare Am . 5 . 16 3. and
Rania ; also“amatque ianua limen.
”Her. Comm 25. 4 .
390 A E NE IDE A [111—136 nmc—ruvm us
A ucnnern A'
lTU lJJ-ZRI-I 1‘
ECTIS.
—“ A 1‘X attollat ur, quae prae
sidium si t TECTIS. Deformant aliqu i loci huius interpretationem,
cum poeta nih il aliud dicat quam :‘nou
'
roa. ut domos constru
ant,illisque ARCEM superimponantf
”La Cerda. That th is
cri t ic ism is en tirely erroneous. and the modern interpretati on .
sexto casu. nd iolli eadem rat ione dictum qua supra
vers. 46“menu s Forbigerl correct
.is placed
beyond al l doubt bv Statius’
s exactly parallel expression. A ch ill .
I . 4338
" iam natat omne nemus ; caeduntur robora classi :
si lva minor remis : ferrum laxatur ad usus
innumeros. quod rostra liget. quod muniat arma.
helligeros quod frenet eques. quod mi lle catenis
squalentes nectat tun icas. quod sanguine tumet,
vulneraque alta bibat. quod conspirante veneno
impel lat mortes ; tenuantque h umentia saxa
attritu. et n igris addunt mucronibus iras.
uec modus. aut arcus lentare. aut fundero glandes.
aut torrero sudes. yaIms que attollere con is .
where the mean ing can be no other than i ncrease the heigh t ofthe helmets by the addi tion of cones . p n t cones on. the helmets .
mam /[ nature helmets wi th (ones . i . e.. the cone being alway s a
part of the helmet. man ufactu re helmets . A ccordingly . Aacml
.x'
rrou mzur: TBt ‘
TIS is to ra ise the a r r wi th hu i ld inys, 111 other
words. [m i /( l thei r a rr . A simi lar ei tpression occurs at verse
185 of the second book :
“ h anc tamen immensam Calchas a ttolho-
c moleln
rohor i hn s fart is (3301011110 educere iussi t
[erect th is immen se hu ll: w i th rarpen try. i . e.. erect th is immense
hn lh of carpen t iy]. Compare Juvenal. 14 . 86 :
dum s ic ergo habitat Ce tronius . imnu nu it rei n .
l'
regi t Opes. nec parva tamen mensura relictae
parti s erat ; telam h anc turbav it fil ius amens
dum mel lore novas a ttoll i t ma r inara r i llas”
[bu i lds r i llas wi th or ofmarble. where marmore"is the material
of wh ich the v i llas cons ist ] A 'rronnnui: TECTIS is
.therefore
.
a poet ical equivalen t for bu i ld up h igh . as“aggredior dietis f
’
392 A BN E ‘D E A [144 - 152 m an—B u s t .
Vmu uq PRECARL“VE NLQ I erroris Anch isae qui oraculum
male interpretatus est. Serv. (ed . Lion). VENIA I erroris ex
male intel lecto oracu lo. Wagner Not the mean ing :
ve n i a , wi th V irgi l at least,is always grace. favour, never
forgi venes s . Compare ( 1 ) 10. 903 :
per, si qua est victis vem’
a hostibus, oro
corpus humo patiare tegi"
(where i t is not forgiveness which is asked, but the favour of
burial ).sin altior istis
sub precibus vem‘
a ulla latet, totumque moveri
mutarive putas bellum, apes pascis inanes
(where it is not forgiveness wh ich is spoken of, but the favour
that the whole course of the war migh t be changed).
“extremum hoe miserae det mama: amanti :
exspectet faci lemque fugam ventosque ferentes.
tempus mane peto, re qu iem apatiumqne furori ;
dum mea me v ictam dooeat fortuna dolere.
extremam hanc oro ren iam’
(where munus and “veniam explain each other
,and the
latter can be noth ing else than grace, favour, indulgence . ob li
gation ). 1 1 . 101
velati ramis oleac , ren i amque rogantes
corpora, per campos ferro quae fnsa iaoebant.
redderet ac tumu lo aineret succedere term ”
(where the “vcn ia, the favour, the obligation , asked is “
corpora
redderc t ac tumulo sineret succedere 1 1 . 358
ipsum ohtestemur. rem’
amque oremus ab ipso:
codat . ius prOpn um regi patriaoque remitta t"
(where the “vcn ia.
”the favour sough t , is that expressed in the
second line ). A n d ,compare Sta t. Theb . 1 . 205
‘
nec protmus ausi
caelicolae, ren iam donec pater ipse sedendi
tranqu illa iubet esse manu ;
“44 62 W J BOOK 8 1. 398
and precisely so in our text , the“venia
”soagh t is not forgive
na s tbr hn ing mistshen the ofrack ,or aay other fergirenem,
bot the fi vmtr of being told by Apollol
m rm rum: m es man ; a n»: tm avh
m u s t. auxnmu wh en , one W ceases.
So much is this the case. so entirely is v en i a grace. favour.
and so li ttle forgiveness, that even where an error has been
commi tted, and v en i a sought, as Georg. 4. 536 :
“namque dabmi t rem
'
am votis,h‘
uaque remitten t.
v en i a is not forgiveness, but the grace, th e favour, of wh ich
forgiveness is the consequence and proof. The error of Lade
wig is exactly half that of Servius and Wagner. Rightly
QM m mum asses man : [18 05 W i l l!"
W ann um: was“ , 000 vm m census.
Hi s words are:" in der seuehe eahen sie eine strata deaPhoebua
fiir m iscondieh begangenes unrecht, daher um gm de flatten .
"
Heyne , as little understanding vas u u as either! Servius or
Wagner, and perceiving nevertheless the con nex ion vacuu m:
enu m e m. , manst ifies h is reader if not h imnelf wi th the
vague :“
placate deum ut ille vere edicat, gou t m alt,
"an .
Kappes .has unders tood both the meaning ci n em a and the
connefim w d shw s by numerous examples from other writm
no less thnn from Virgi l himself, that gmde, graoc, favow , u d
m t pmdom ia the sense of the word. SOO RGIIL OR
Confirmatnry of the interpretation that sm ears and reams:
m am (vs. 148) are spoken of the one objec t, v iz the gods
Penates, is that pas sage orofid (at Pan to, where the
worshipping the imprint: of A uguotm'
a
to him fromRome, and where there in a
simi lar hendiufys in the case of th is same term effig i es
394 A E N E I DE A [144—152 u su al—rm “.
E FFIGIES sacnu : wynn PBRYGIIQUB ensu es. It was not the
material statues, the earthen,meta l, wooden , or ivorv
of the “ div i ,”wh ich Aeneas dreamed he saw
,but. as righ tly
explained bv H eyne. the“ div i themselves in p roprio persona .
Compare Lucan, 7. 9
ri am Pompeiani visus sibi sede theatri
innumeram eflig iem Romanao cernere plebia.
”
.
i
u lex , 2050
cums ut i ntran t lev1or per corpora somnus
effigies ad oum cul icis deven it .
IN scam s—Two different words are so frequently found
written in the MS. as one word,and one word so frequently
as two, that i t is whollv impoesible to determine from MS.
authori ty the true reading in the case before us. I am dec idedly
in favour of m soums bv the strong resemblance to the other
dreams of Aeneas, by the occurrence of the words“ in somnis ”
in the narration of no less than two of those dreams (2. 270;
4 . and by the words s ac sopon nan ,verse 173.
where see Rem.
Iacns 'ns 1s scams , as
“
somno iacentem. E el . I4 .
Monro stamens“ 1.1mm : ( vs. referring not to the l ight
of the moon . but to supernatural ligh t, as is placed beyond
doubt bv “man ifesto in lumine. 4 . 358. where there is nomoon .
The ancients laid espec ial stress on the clearness wi th wh ich
objec ts were seen in a v is ion . Compare Herod. 7. 47 : E :
1) 0 11115; [ or errn wor m, c r a gyyg orn o etftrrq, etxec a v mv
agxa ta v woman A esch . Pers .
«22°
or n fu n m u n -d"
t r a y ,t ; “ dam p
:
mg n ) ; em,gor qc .
See also H om. 4 . 841. It was th is distinc tness wh ich con
s t itu ted th e difference between an ordinary dream and a vision .
s ns'
rm s not as Ame..‘I . 534 . the mere openings or
holes in the side of a bu i lding for the admission of air and ligh t
but as Hor. ( lo w . 1. 1 :“
parc ius iunctas quat iun t fenestras,
the sashes,frames , or sh utteis inserted into those open ings.
A ENE IDEA [173—182 imo—rm
unnecessary,inasmuch as t he inserted window open ings through
which t he moon shone could only be window open ings inserted
wi th spec u l ar i a , s pec u l a r i a being not only the preper
insertion for w indow open ings, but the on ly insertion wh ich ,
wh ile it excluded the nigh t air, permi tted the en trance oi the
moon - light .
- A s msnsn s m m'rnas, according to th is latter interpretation,
are wi ndows wh ich are not mere openings in the wall,but
windows in to wh ich something is inserted, so“cavas fenestras
”
(Am . 9. 534) are windows in to wh ich noth ing has been inserted,
mere openings in the wall, and through wh ich , therefore, i t was
easy for the Trojans to discharge their missiles.
173—182.
N EC— FATIS
N EC sopou ILLUD Lm T.
- N or was tha t sleep ; i . e.
,that was not
the effect of sleep ,a mere dream
, fict ion ,or imagi na tion i n
sleep . Compare Am . 8 . 42 :“ne vana pu tes haec fingers
somnum. A lso Stat. Theb . 5 . 135 :
“undo stabat Venus ense
'
,videri
clara mih i,somnosqne super
[i . e.,more clear an d p lai n than mere s leep cou ld presen t her
to me]. H um. 0d . 19. 54 7 : ova ovag a l l’
w rap eoSl or [“non
samn ium hoc es t,inqu it dea ad somn iantem, sed res re m bond
,
”
Damm,in voce wrap]. Stat . Theb . 10. 205
vanae noc monstra am’
ofia,
nec somno comperta loquor.
"
A nd Si ] . I tal . .3. 198
neqne enim sopor i lle, nec altae
vis aderat nocti s ; virgaque fugante tenebras
miscuerat lucem somno dens.
"
See Rem. on iaceut is in somn is,
verse 150.
398 AENEID EA [173—182 sac—u m
habu isse scapulas, plagas sensisse post somnum, et tan to deh inc
studio divi na legisse , quan to non antea mortalia legerem.
"
H ierou . E p ist . 18 ( a d E ustoch iunn . See vonoluding Rem. on
Aeu . 4.
Masmu (vs. l 7o). -“ Flashet. Servi us. No; t h ere in
to flow,to mm as a liqu id, ma n ure is to flow ou t of, to
ooxe ou t of—as blood out of a wound (when i t does not come
in a jet ) or as sweat out of the skin,or as a spring out of the
ground ; and compare Quint. Curt . 8. 36 : “ multa hedera vi tisque
toto gign itur men te; mul tae perennes aquae manan t .”
1d .
“
rivis, qui ex radic i bus mon tium manan t .”
See also
above. verse 43.
SE QUE sovo VE‘
I‘
ERUM DE CEPTUM ransom-z nocoaun ( vs.
Pulchra est anti thesis : de re vetere recens fui t A nch isae error,
"
La Gerda,Voss ,
“Novo. Solito more post retus ornatus causa
adiectum , Heyne. Wagner, the latter of whom adds “nee
desiderarentur talia magnopere , si abessent.”
Ornatum in
posts lubens agnosco sed non ineptum : pro xove scribamus
s uo .
"
Peerlkamp. Prae n imio studio proferendi anti theti
scripsi t xovo, nul lo opinor sonsn : xovo enim vs'
rsarn respondet ,
sed n ih il senten tiae addi t : imo pueri libus i llam ingen i is quam
v iri libus aptiorem effiei t,”
Pearce, ad Longin . de Sublim .
“ N ovo
seems best explained hv Gossrau of the surprise of A nchises
when informed of h is mistake a mere verbal anti thes is,
”
Con ington . Virgi l’
s well - deserved reputat ion should have
screened h im from the imputat ion . Virgi l never makes more
verbal ant itheses. never wri tes ei ther nonsense or pueri l ities.
H ere. as so often elsewhere. i t is the commen tators who h ave
mistaken Virgi l’
s mean ing. not Virgi l who has not known how
to wri t e.
Let 11s assign the righ t mean ing first to NOVO and then to
vmmwn , and we shall perceive at once that the ant i thesis novo
vs'
rnnum,so far from being a mere rhetorical flourish
,conveys
a most appropriate, nay, an almost necessarv and indispensab le
sense. A nd first, with respect to NOVO : sovo is not rec en t i ,
or new in point of time, but i n s o l i t o or new in point of
frequenev . Compare l’ropert . l . 13. 33 :
400 AENE IDEA [173—182 sac- ru is
fit, proper, and becoming than required and even necessary for
an error into wh ich he, the Nestor of the expedi tion bv whose
adv ice and direct ion everv step was taken ( 3. 9 :
et pater A n ch ises dare fatis vela iubehat .
3. 47"“ in terea classe111 velis aptare iubehat
should least of all have fallen ,and for wh ich . lest th is excuse
should not be sufficient. the further excuse is added that he was
deceived h v it— snoun xovo v s rmu '
n uncar'
run ERRORE Loconmr
—nu error such as he was not accustonmd to make about
places so fami l iar to h is mind, but wh ich was so plausible i t was
hardlv possible not to be dece ived hv i t . How common among
the Romans. even in evervdav life. was the anti thesis of n ov irs
to vet u s appears from Plaut . .lIerm l . 5 . 4 . 15 : Horus ama
tor,rei ns puer.
". l nlph i h
'
. prol. 1 18
“reb '
rew atque ant iquam rem num m ad vos proferam.
Festus,in vocc M ed i t ri n a l i a :
" Mos erat Lat in is popu lis, quo
die qu is primum gustaret mu stum, dicere omiuis gratin :‘rch w
norum v inum h ibo,c rlcri u oro morho medour.
’
Varro, dc L . I
6 . 21 :"norum rctus v in um b i ho , )mm rclcri v ino morbo me deor.
Sidon . A poll . f'
mwz . 83 :
itur in acquor
molihus,c t reform tellus M um contrah it undas .
A s we l l migh t it he objected to ou r one of these examples of
this so fami liar ant ithes is , or to Massinger’
s“ A NewWar to For
O ld Debts ,or to Shakespeare
'
s most touch ing passage in K i n g
Lear , act 1 . sc
th us Ken t , 0 princes, bids Vou all ad ieu .
he’
l l shape h is old course 111 a countrv ,nmr .
t h a t it is absurd or pueri le. a s to our autho rs s taid. d ign ified
and verr much requ ired
M -TQ l'
l-Z Vl-I'
I'
l-‘
RUM l l l- CH’Tl
'
M l- R i tO l i l-I Lut'
fl l i l'
M .
I have to express my regret that my own former error
(" Twelve Years
'
Voyage concerning the mean ing of th i s
196—207 sea m—metres .) BOOK III . 401
passage, and wh ich I am sorry to sav I cannot excuse as An
ch ises has so well excused h is error concern ing Crete, has had
the evil consequence of leadi ng Forbiger, and I am afraid
others, into the ill- founded bel ief that Anch ises in the word
sor e acknowledges his present error to have been a second one.
Ne w Daem on sauces , exact ly as“
pravo deciperen tur
errors,
"
Ammian , 28. 2 : “
Qui flexis popli tibus supplicabant,
ne Romani securi ta tis improvidi, quor um fortunam sempi terna
fides caelo contiguem feci t, p ravo deciperenmr m ore, pactisque
calcatis rem adorerentur indignam.
Inu crs sxmcrrs mu s —The epi thet sm ea rs is here pecul i
arly preper, Aeneas’
s troubles and embarrassments having just
been twice unnecessari lv increased by two so considerable
errors of A nchi ses ; see Remark on verse 181 . Compare
A nchises’
application of the same term to Aeneas when he
addresses h im on the occasion of the new and unexpected
trouble of the burn ing of h is shi ps bv the women Am . 5 .
195—207.
NW —INBURGIXUS
Burnett , heavy m in . Compare Cloud. i n E u troy . I . I
"semiferos partus, metuendaque pignora matri ,
moenibus in mediis aud itum nocte luporum
murmur, ct attoni to pecudes .pas tore locutus.
et. lap idum d im s Memes
of stones ].
Inasmxm seam-rte soamos loses —Wakefield reads ABRUP'
N
quoting Lucretius, 2. 214 :
“nunc heic, nunc ill io, abrupt ! nubibus igoes
concur-
snot,
and observes : “ A nauen ,sc iz . se abm fmpen tes, exquisitius multis
vicibus es t et doeti us.
” I hold th is cri ticism to be erroneous,
98‘
196—207 socnm—rxsem-J BOOK III . 403
Femm ( vs. the smoke of the habitat ions. Compare
H em. 0d . 1. 58
m u m»; 4m z u d r u e m'
nmmmmm 'ru comm :
and Ibid . 10 .
Z t t d l'u r d
"
w a r mmm u mm 1 .9mm. mmtor ru .
VE LA t_
— " Demittuntur. H eyne. Voss,Peerlkamp.
Th iel. Jal ( Vi /y . Kan t . p. Th is is not the meaning.
L‘
adore is here used of the sai ls in the sense in wh ich it is used
of the w inds . as ( )v id.H
. 2 :
u n l i / Burns . e t humida surgunt
nub ila.
Liv. 26 . 39 :" Vent i vis emu ls eel
-M i l . Virg. Georg . 1 . 35-1
Quo s igno austri ."
The sai ls are no longer in action.
but collapse (" detumefiunn De la li ne n. for wan t of wind.
the w ind ceas ing to blow as the sh ips near the shore . That t his
is th e mean ing is plac ed bevond doubt bv the exac t lv corre
spond ing:
passage of ( lv id. I’m ] . 5M } :
Ve la I'm/lu l l p i
'imu,
c t t l l lbitl librautur ab aura.
°
lind ite remigiof navi ta dixit .'
aquas.
'
dunn lue parant to i t o s ubduc ere carbas a l ino.
perc nt it ur rapulo puppis adunca N ote .
where the sai ls first "cadun t. then flap. and then . being mot
onlv useless but dangero us . are taken in by the sailors. As in
the ( lv id ian parallel. the hoatman on the sai ls . imaging lit !
in the c alm. calls o u t findite remigio aqua-sf
"
: sch in
the words of A e neas the Tro jans on the same occurrence ri se to
their oars . mans wan t s .
The express ion vum cu u righ t ly understood. the opposi
tion between the N o short and pi thy c lauses. VELA CAD L'
ST and
arm s Is s t nenu s . c omes in to v iew .
404 A E N E ID E A [220—241 m an —4 014x 2516
220 l .
I‘IT.\ VO LUCH I'IS
Lam norm ei zn natan s (vv . 2320 (‘
empare Livv
234. 3 :“ lau'
us ibi. frequen ti s i lva ct proceris ab iet is arboribus
septus. lacta in mcdio pascua habu it . ub i omn is generis sacrum
deae [Lac in iae l unon i sc iz . | pascebatur peens sine ullo pastore
separat imque egressi cuiusque generis greges nocte remeaban t
1d stabula. nunquam insidi is ferarum. non t'
raude v iolati homi
num. Suet. Ju l . C ues . 8 1: “ Proximis d icbus equorum greges,
quos in trai ic iendo Rub icone tlumine consecrarat ac vagos et sine
custode dimiserat . coinperit pert inac issime pabu lo abstincre uber
t imque tlerc. A n imals th us emanc ipated from work and never
to be touched bv butcher’
s kn ife because thev were sacr ed. were
ca lled emu ( arem , as Sv nes . E p is l . 5 7 : ma - ei r u sr’
aya fh ur t en'
t l ru den '
. er ( w e; rm xoe‘uw. - ( oor (u l s t e r ,
a ret‘u eror. erz n z u r j ai l er xm .
‘h‘ga ‘
u cgt g w w r (h er.
A r s umm i : nomnr tco m rsu m: noxrnu'
s .w sexr m a
tkc . Le Bruvn . Voyage rm Lecan l . 16 71.
vo l. I . p.
“ N ous v demeurames [a Damiette] trois ou
quatre jours : nous allions ord inairement apres le repas nous
asseoir sur lo haut de la ma ison . ou nous v promener. car el les
son t toutes plat tes.et nous pren ions pla i s i r a letter devan t nous
quelques restes de notre repas que nous av ions apportez . et que.
nous vov ions incont inen t en lever par les t'
aueons dont i l v a
grande quanti té . Je n'
a )’ jamais vu d
’
oiseaux s i hardis, puis
qu IlS venoient t’
ondre an mi l ieu de nous avec leurs serres . et
s
'
envolo ien t ensu i te avec leur prove sur la ma ison vois ine oi l i ls
alloien t manger a leu r a i se ce ( Il l l ls avo ien t pris. et «les qu’
ils
l'
avoient deu m“ i ls revenoien t voir s i l n'
\ avoir plus rien a
prendre.
secass i -U ( vs .
- See Rem. on these words,
1 . 163.
406 A E N E IDE A [250- 275 accn 'xrrz —u ’n t .m
”30—275.
-\ l
VAR . 1. JCT. (vs .
[p u nch ] m am A s ims ATQUE l Me d. (Foggin i ). I II P . Manut . : La Gerda
Brnnck '
. Wakefield.
[punch ] moo A NIMIS aroma [ I I N . Heins. Heyne.
lpmcctj moo .um ns n oun [ I I D . Heins. ; Wagner (ed . Heyn .
,ed .
Voss : Ladewig ; Ribbeck .
VA R . L E CT. ( vs. 268 ‘
B R R
mu m '
s l I ’al . FUGIMUS ( Ribbeck ) : Med . l l
‘
oggim l. [ l l H aunt ;
D . l leins . : N . Heins . La Cerda : Vnss ; Ladewig : Wagner (ed .
Heyn . . ed. Ribbeck .
reno wn I l l Heyne ; Brunck ; \Vakefield ;“ fortasse melius
,
"R ibbeck .
l prefer th e read ing rammun. First . in order to avoid the cacophony—mes
nrs—n ms . Secondly. because rm mrs is less d ignified than
Th irdly. because the Speed is suffic ien t ly expressed bv the context wit h
out the h elp of l‘
Uu IM l'
H. Fourth ly. because rL'
omrs may verv easilv
have been borrowed b\'
a scribe from H verso 272.
lwlonws . not to Fl l i l'
l‘
l-Z. but to firs t. o n account
of the better eadenve : sevondlv . on aw oun t of the parallel.
fl ll l :
( row/p i le haev mu
’
uu’
s . laetasque a dvert l te nu -n tes .
’
N ev m ans s un vot i s rn l -z l L‘
l l E N l‘
EX
PUSH -IRE — “ A n\nx quaerere l'M
‘
li l l : h oe quaerere repet is
verbo rzxvosr rznrz. “Humor ( Pram /J.
" mv h t lauger nu t
noun . nn t tleh n und gelubd ernmhnen s ue lrleden /.u lo dorn . ( Voss :
“
)N l X'
thev s oug h t by arms “ as liberty to feed
unmolvs tml : that wh ir l) thev w ok by pl ay er is freedom from
further anno yauu it the Harpi es are mere lx mons ters : deliver
anc'
e from d in ne veng'
eamm. if the\ are gmldt'SSl ’S. Con ington.
286 - 297 .u zne—nann o] BOOK III . 407
Th is is certain ly not the mean ing . The alternati ves are not
peace obtained by figh ting and peace obtained by rows and
prayers. but the alternative is. war or peace. On the one hand
stands SE C m u m emes A RM S : on the other. m enu e oscnnr:
you s Panc
rersocn. Aums is entirely independen t not on ly of
rzxroscnar: but of any verb suggested by nxrosceas. and depends
altogeth er on i ts own verb understood. cou temlere. dimicarc.
or some such verb .
Pnomnm'
n M INAS ( vs . theme : TA LE ) ! u mrm : osaru.
variation .
A PERlTUR ( vs.exposed to view. on the fleet
'
s
rounding the promon tory wh ich had h id i t . We have th e con
verse exposure to V lt‘W . that of the approach ing fleet. in
22. 19 :"
nondum aperient ibus c lassem pronmntori ia.
"
A E R l-I H AB IT“
&c .. of W . 286—28 8 is t it - for- ta t for the
Toou u ' H im -
u ; dipm r
'
- Icr '
u mr om i t ) :
i u q rgu 1m m 1 0 1 . mell'
Ii i /l a dl e
d‘
ou ou u u mm zh t'mu
'
t 'pz m m'
ya wn .
of Aesch . Agom . J?7 ( the herald speak ing ).
Caro— It appears from the fo llow ing passage of A nnu ian
(24. 6 ) that sh ields were somet imes so ho llowed out . i . c . . adapted
to protert the ll u t on lv in front bu t on the s ides . that
they could on an emergenc y be used somewhat in the manner
of boats :" Ht miratnr h istoria Rhodanun) arma c t lo riealn ret i
ncnte Sertorio transmi tatun ) : r un) eo mo lnonto turbat i qu idam
milites. verit ique no remaneren t post s igouni eru'tnm. M u l ls .
quae pa l /( In s u n ! c l im 'm 'm . pron i firmius adhaerentes. enque
licet imperite per vorag inosum amuem vc lotritatem
comitat i sun t nav ium.
412 AEN E IDE A [318—319 am en -4m m
whether i t was reallv h imself she saw. or onlv h is spectre.
A eneas first answers her question . and then asks her about
herself:“ It is reallv Aeneas . unfortunate A eneas . you see
before vou : tell me now of yourself [TE ] what has been or is
now you r fate? "
Cosmos rsa'
ro refers back directly to A ndromache’
s quest ion
about H e c tor : aacron cm ss'
r? H ad A ndromache not mentioned
Hector bv name A eneas wou ld no doubt have used some
differen t form of expression .
The so ncarlv related persons and so s imi lar fates. not to
speak of the general resemblance between the two passages.
and the commencement of each wi th the self- same word. may
well justify a conjecture that Virgi l mav have been here th ink
ing of E uripides”
Hecuba . 55 :
q u'
. w‘
u nrl'
g, on ; ex n-mwmxwr (fo
‘u wv
Joul u or n‘u teg “ JR ,
t o; 4 19mm“ ; memos)
(mer u m H‘710 1
"m 'rq wmc; (ft Gt
(I o'N mH {N ew n ; I t): zu cgm ff run gu é
im c.
118 319.
anwarf
nrzcroms axnnom cnn rynnmx coxxmm seam s
LE O'T.
I Pa l .. JIM / f 11 Prisc ian l l n s f. Gram . 1212
ed. prima : Von . 1470,147 1
,1472
,1475 : M i l. 1475, 1492;
P . Manu t . : D . “eius ; N . l i cias . Ph il . ; Bash : Heyne ; Br unck :
Wakefs. Pott . ; “fagu . l ed . Heyn . . l'
iry. , ed . Haupt ;
Ki l ib.
n nnou acnm l l l l I l‘
on ingt .
asnnonacnaa l l eh ‘
Th ere are dots after uavn nr and axonoru cua in and Med .
BOOK III . 413
m asons [or n'
naarx] m am a w as? [ I]
D. N . Reina. Brunch "
Heyn.} l'
a r . Leo! and ed .
a nnounces . rsarnmt'
com ma W as? I“ Baskerville
m oms m onomeri c . rmams'
mascara exam s? m
net-
roars .tmmouamue? creams mam a statu s ? "I Ribb.
tstr arerema axnm acnm ? rrnan i s consent s saun a? Il l
Years'
Voyage : la dewig : Conington.
our. sequentibus innge ; si asoaonacnas. superiori
Of course. if we read axoaoaacaas . we are to
the precedi ng arms rr. But we are not
but AN DROMACH E, A NDRON ACB B being the
M88“ and a great majority of the
not wi th what
first. because i t is usual when
that the name should have its
sentence of the address ; and
on the present occasion a special
should not be omi tted in the first sen tence
in the second. because on the present
brings A ndromache’
s first husband, whose
the ti tle by wh ich she is addressed (Bac
nd Andromache'
s first and mos t happyvidions contrast with her second
ppy marriage. the sole and entire
It is imposs ible such sharp and
old not have offended Andro
is qui te plain i t was the intention of
but to sympath iz e with and concil iate.
apply, and even more strongly. to that
edi tions marked with road m am ?
414 AENE ID E'A [318—319 m'tsn— sam'
as
arrangement of the passage bv wh ich HECTORIS is made to
depend not. on asnnoxacm: but on consents .v iz . . necros is.
xxnaonacnu. Praaum’
coxsnma sanvxs? the arrangemen t of the
Baskervi lle. followed. accord ing to h is invariable custom. bv
A lfieri . who thus translates Di E ttore ancora. 0 di Pirro. sei
tn a quest ion i tself amoun ting to :“ To wh ich of the two.
Hector whom I know to be dead or Pvrrhus who I have
heard is dead. do you belong? ”
I belong neither to the
one nor the oth er. bu t to a th ird. The passage therefore
should stand thus :
l l l-ZU ! Q i'
i S TE VA SUS D l-IIl-Tf‘TAM UON I I'
GE
EXC l l ’lT. an on “ : mcxx SATIS roarnxx mm srr,
R l- ZCTOt A NDRON xcmz‘?
rrmnn s'
cosxunu snavxs?
an arrangement according to wh ich the mention ofA ndromache’
s
lamented first husband not on ly is not placed in jarring collision
w ith the men tion of her hated second. but is placed exactlv
where it is needed to complete and explain the reference to
that lamen ted first h usband wh ich is con ta ined in the words
(‘
ON II’
G E rxxro and mom SATIS FORTI'
N A . In other words. H ec
tor’
s name. as part of the firs t sentence. informs us according
to V irgi l’
s usual manner. of someth ing h i therto omitted. and
vet necessarv for the informat ion of the reader.
vi z who was
the so great spouse just spoken of. and what the h igh fortune
from wh ich A ndronmche had fallen . wh i le. as part of the se
cond sentence. its sole effec t is to jar ofiensively w ith the name
of Pvrrhus . St i ll further. the tenderness of the relati onsh ip
between Hec tor and Amlromach e . expressed bv the terms
nuc'
roms xxmeou w n t: (" H ec tor
’
s own A ndronmchc — so much
more endearing an express ion than mm'
m ' H er/(m s A ndro
mache— is as appropriate in connexion w ith the sen tence in
wh ich A ndromm'he‘
s happiness as H ec tor'
s spouse. and A ndro
machc’
s irreparab le loss in l lcc tor'
s death . is dwelt on . as i t
is ou t of place and improper in connex ion w ith the name of
the man wh o . hav ing sac ked TH W and s lain wi th h is own
hand H ector'
s aged father. A n th '
o inm'hc’
s k ind friend. protec tor.
md sovereign . possessed the bereaved w idow bv the sole
righ t of c onques t . A nd further s t i ll. the words uncroms xx
416 A ENE IDEA [321— 332 0 FE LIX—ARAB
and exactly as the same A ndromache, Seneca, Tread . 980,of
Cassandra" Cassandra fcl zlr. quam furor sorte eximit
Phoebusque.
F [A U L A A } 4 A 4 A n J A (J o_
Aa xx x trr n s earu m vm ‘
o' In Fn li sh “ O
happiest of all the daugh ters of Priam !"
Vlcroms mu n TE '
rmrr CAP’
I‘
IVA creme—Com are A n ibal . Pal .P
(ed. D i ibner). 9. 70 :
q t og m {M u rrow a Um u 6 m e i . 6 1 t m r .
IUSSA MORL Compare Taci t . A n na] . 12 . 14 :“ A tque ille
non prOpinqunm. neqne A rsac is de gen te. sed alien igena m et
Romanum increpans. anri bus deelsi s r z rcrc i ubet. osten tui ele
men tiae suae. et in nos dehonestamen to .
STIRPIS A CH ILLE A E (vs.
“ i . c . gen tis A ch i lleae. nempe
Mvrmidonum : nam repeti tio tam inhonesta poli tissimo ingenio
prorsus indigna est . Haesi t Servius. qu i suggerit,‘ idem bis
Wakefield. Si lr . (Trifle. ( )n the con trarv, there is no
repeti tion. and the passage is according to our author’
s usual
manner. Sruuns m um s “ : i s equ ivalen t to“ fili i A ch i llis.
”
and the whole sentence tan tamount to"
r xs'
rus i llins iuven is
superbi . h li i A ch i llis .
"S'
I‘
l lt l ’ls xcuuu cu : at the beg inn ing of
the verse is emphat ic (see Rem. on 2. 247 l. the breed ofA ch i llcs ,and is rendered more emphat ic bv the aggravat ing words at the
end of the verse. u'
v nxnnovn sucnanuu . In E ngl ish we would
of course revers e the order. and sav .
“
that proud vou th .
‘
the
breed of A ch i lles. To understand s'
rmrls xcmmman of the
“y rmidons. and un lv iuvuxlcu sum-zany “ of is to make
the i ll - treatmen t A ndromache received from Pvrrh us secondarv
to and of no momen t in comparison w ith that received from
the ) Ivrmidons. wh ich is absurd . Compare 7 . 50 :
films h ui c fato divum p ro/cs q zu' m
'
r i l la
nu lla fu it .
ti . 623 :
h ic Ilmlrmmm invasxt natae. rcl z’
lusquc Il l/menacos .
SEnvmo ES IK A R ( vs. s u b i u g a t a ; Virg.
A cu . lib . 3 : srznv lrio rzs'
ixxr: N on ius . who in
another place th us repea ts the g loss : E mirus non in partu
M o ra m—am ] BOOK 111. 417
solum possumus dieere. sed etiam omn i labors exerc itas. austere
Virg. Am . lib . tea'tio:
smears “mum rm us WVRN EMQWR snm auu
sm m o cam s rem i ss.
"
I know not wh ich of th e two facts most amaz es me : that Nonius
so interpreted the passage, or th at George Fabricius, J. H . Voss,
and Jahn M pted the interpretati on. Yet so i t is : Non ius so
interpreted the pm age not merely once. but twice. and those
three eminent scholars unhesi ta tingly accepted the interpreta~
tion. the inevi table effect of such interpretation being to dislo
cate A ndromache’
s answer to A eneas in the very middle. and
to render sos srmr ls ACHILLEA E ms'rus iuvss ssous surm
smi m vmo m as rumuna utterly unfit to follow as apodosis
the protasis o rm mssa uom ouw soam us sos esarum
news sec vrcroai s um ! renew cm rva comma The protasis.Happy Polym w. saved by deal }: from slavery and concu
bumge .
’requires at least the apodosis. M i ser/wk me, who hams:
heed to be boll: slave an d concu bi nc .
’ The interpre tati on of
Nannie—altogeth er exc lud ing concnbinage from the apodosi s
must therefore give way to that of Serv ius (ed . Lion) :“Sna
vmo ssrxat : m i nus.hoc est.
‘
pertu limus. dense in servitio
positae wh ich not only supplies the indispensable
coucnb inage. bu t tenfold aggravates its misery by the birth of
a slave ch ild [ compare Taci t . A n nal . I . 59 : “ Armini um.super
insimm violent iam.rapta uxor. mt biec lus m afia w zm'i s uterus
,
vecordem ageban t Neque probris temperabat :‘Egregi um
put t-
cm ! magnum imperatorem l fortem exerc itnm! quorum tot
manus unam mul ierculam avexerin t. Sibi tree legiones. tot idem
legatos. procubui sse. Non enim se proditione, neqne advets us
[m ines gmm'
das , sed palam adversus armatos bel lum h ectare?"
”l id . 1. 5 7:“ Inerant feminae uohilm,
inter quas uxor Arminu,
eademque fil ia Segest is. mari ti magis quam parenti s an imo.
neqne vic ta in lacrymas. neqne voce supplex. compress is in tra
sinum man ibus.ma vi dum u lerum The objec tion that
m u s requires an object expressed has not a foot to stand on
in face of Tac itus, Anmd . 5 . I :“ E xin Caesar cupidine formae
h atert [Liviam Drusi llam] merito. incertnm an invi tam,adeo
29.
em s—w oes.) BOOK IIL 421
8m m er m omma w as —Vsscmm am . not brea the, but
see the light . See Rem. on 1. 550. Here. as in the story of
Polydorus. in“nee cedi t honori.
”and in the opening of the
flourth book. Virgi l has E uripides before his eyes (E M . 934)
n gtmov yer u m mud'
.or 55 gm ). g rime.
flol tdmgm', ( at n n ewer, w sl u g,
u £13“
u my u xovaqg made yep vqrm n p un .
Boom ram PUERO ssr .uu ssu : emu PARENTIS?—Has not
the Sophoclean (M i n . 54)
«odour ra m Comma (w a sp /t u g u m ,
‘umlm m d
"mun g smog, Yl l ov , n m ayo;
”pm rw'
wgew t O t' au dio; ”(m acaw dbxew ;
suggested th is verse? the subject of the Sophoclean passage
being B ylaw the son of Hercules and Dejanira. and the s ubjec t
of the Virgi lian. I lse son of Aeneas and Creusa ; and Aeneas
being modelwd. mu tatés mu tand is (see Rem. on“adire labores.
”
1. l 4n) after Hercules.
rom a nce REX woma n is m u s (vs. i . e..
110311450 accn’nmar. Ur. g a mma, as Hem. I t. 3 . 20
w e; 6'
6 ;'t n c fu m o o u ,
am or yeyt tpmm q uad “ .
Oompare also Plaut . Amp/trier. 129 (ed. Bethe). Mere. speaking
“ego pol be ist is th is pro di ctis et maletaetis. turoiter.
acc im‘
am .
’ mode sis veni hnc : inven ies infortuni um"
[wi ll recei re you , i . e.. en im/ai r" you ,treat you ]. and verse 140.
certe advenien tem h ic me hosp ital; pugueo W an ts est.”
a m s sums PENNA E (vs. zloty—Query. is p raopes the
Greek fi nances. Aesch . Agam . 109 .
tmmg A l tma n th tt gm 'ov xpn t oc , E u adoc min e5t °;l q
»
gom t t tytw ,
ru p i t “ oer dogs xm 1 091 mummy: .‘m u gm c oyw ;
Tem per m'
am p .
Rseos'ms (vs .— “ Longe positas. remotes. Servi us.
Heyne, Conington . I th ink not . A th ing may be repos t um
422 A E N E IDE A [339—364 sorm r—s srosr .
wh ich is not far off. R epon ero is merely to pu t as ide, p u t a rmy.
pu t up , and generally . though not alwavs. w ith a view to future
use. It bears the same relation to remov ers as ab dere bears
to con dere. Compare 1 . 30: “manet alta men te repostum”
[laid up in her mind]. 6 . 655 : “tellure repostos
”
[laid up in
the earth ]. 1 1 . 594
corpus et arma
inSpoliata feram tumulo. patriaque f eponam.
Si ] . 12. 23
ac no nocte qu idem cl ipeive onsesve repost c
[not even by n igh t laid bv or as ide]. So also in Italian Metast.
La Strada dei/a Gloria
“alla voce. alla vista nu gel mi scorse
dal capo al pie le pin r iposte vene
[not the most remote veins. bu t the most inmost. the most dith
cult to get at]. Potrarc. Son . 239
no giammai vidi valle aver si Spessi
luogh i da sospirar riposh’
. e fidi"
[n ot remote. bu t secret. h idden . out of the public gangwayl.
[m u m PE’
l‘
ERB,er TE RRA S TE NTA RE RE POS
’
I‘
AS. Ph‘
l‘
Elt l-J
is the theme.and mum s Taxm an nerosras the variat ion
,Italv
being the “terrae repostae
“or land laid up in store for fu ture
use. A th ing may be at one and the same time repos t um
and remo t nm . both pu t bv for future use and remote. To
A eneas leav ing Troy ,Italy was so ; but th is remoteness is by
no means expressed by ltFIPOS'
I'
AS in our text . When i t is
in tended to express th is remoteness some adjunct is necessary.
as ti . 59 :
tot maria in travx. duco te. pen i /us que ) v'
pos tas
Massy lum gen tes.
424 A E N EIDE A [371—375 LI l IINA—AUSP.
whether he was to fear from the god a confirmation of the evil
w ith wh ich he had been threatened bv Celaeno :
SOLA seven s an s m am a Cl-ZLA BNU
momen t“ casl r l-ZT rmsrtzs 1) l mas
onscossazuqrr. “ mm.
or a rat ification of the encouragemen t he had received from
other no less inspired sources to proceed fearlesslv in search of
the promised land
OMN ELI CL’
RSI’
M M11" PROSP l-ZRA D IXI'
I‘
RE LIt i lU,RT CUNCTI SL
'
ASE RL’
NT N L'
MIN P. DIV]
ITAL IAM PETER}: ET TERRA S Tl-INTARE RI-ZPOSTA S.
That Servius wholly misunderstood the term is proved n ot
indeed by h is gloss“
sollici tum et attentuni . because as I have
frequentlv had occasion to observe already. Serv ius’
s glosses
are seldom so correctly couched as accurately to expres s h is
intended mean ing. and noth ing is more usual for h im than. in
common wi th all illogica l writers. to use the corollary instead
of the thesis. b u t bv h is hesi tation between scspss scs and
srsrsxsvu :“
si SUSPE NSL’
S. ipse m nm'
m'
s p ic /ms ; si srsrnxsum.
me sollicz'
lmu cl a tlcn tum . H ad he understood the term. he
could not bu t have perceived that i t was not H elenus the seer
who was about to answer the quest ions to c lear up the doubts.
but the inqu irer who had put the questions. and was awai ting
the answer. who was"suspeusus .
”B evue . Wagner . and
Forb iger alway s express ing themselves w ith prec ision . there can
be no doubt of their misapprehension of the term. and that
thev have reallv understood the srsrnxsun of our text to mean
prec isely as they say : perturbatum . percussum . turbatum
horrorc (“
plenum horroris nat i ex efficac issima vi (nemo
N t mxs l praesen tis dei ."
I’racs l . ) —a mean ing as little warran ted
bv the etymology of the word as bv the use made of i t.
whether by Virgi l h imself elsewhere or bv other wri ters. (Jon i
pare (a ). 2. 1 14 :
"suspcns i E l l l
'
V l lyl l l l l l sc i tatnm oracula Phoeb i
n i l t ti i i i tts .
”
where the same word is applied to inqu irers. not struck with
371—3 75 u l tra —Aver.) BOOK m . 425
hm'
ror. but merely in suspense about the meaning of the prod igy.
and who are struck wi th horror only when their suspense is
turned into horror by the answer they receive :
“vu lgi quae vox ut ven it ad sures.
obstnpuere animi , golidusque per ima cucurri t
So also (b ). 4. 9
t "
quae me suspmemn insomnia tefrrent r
[not horrified. bu t in suspense; hung between hope and fear.
and therefore applying to her sister for advice]. to). 2. 728 :
“nunc omncs torrent aurae. sonus excitat omnis
m spemmm et pariter comitique onerique timentem"
[in suspense. hung between hope and fea r. and consequently
inesolu te whether to go or to step. (d ). Claud. Rap l . Pros-
cm.
3. 26 0
hneret adh uc mu pu san Ceres. et singula demens
con neudam transacts tintet ; tnox lamina torqueus
ul tro in caelicolas furiato pectore ferri"
w here th e sta te of suspense is contrasted with that of certainty).
to). Proport . 4. 1
“nulli oura fuit externos quaerere dives
cum tremeret patrio M ule turbe Sacra
[hanging on the rite. and anxiously awai ting the dénodmm t.
uncertain whether i t would be favourable or unfavourable].
A u d similar to the last examme—tf ’
t Am . 4. 79 :“
pends!
que i terum narran tis ab ore"
[hangs from h is lips (“on h is
lips as we say) awai ting the deflect/we nt, anxious. and attend
ing to nothing else. and swayed by every word he utters].
The active participle is used in the active phase of the same
sense by Suetonius. Ti l} . 25 :“
preoaa tem senatum. et procum
bentem sibi ad genua. ambiguis responsis et cal lida cunctatzionc
suepmderm"
[keeping them in suspense. suspending them.
between hope and fear. between yea and nay]. See Remm. on
and 129 ; 4. 9.
New s (vs.— “ N umen
. maiestas. vis man ifests dei
428 AENE IDEA [377—380 coo—tone
QUO TUTIOR HOSPITA Los'
rarzs A E QUORA .— H OSPITA , always the cruel
crux of commentators.
“ Vicina.
”says Servius.
“n ih i l enim
nob is hospit io esse v icin ius constat. than wh ich never. perhaps.
more remote, less- to- be- expected mean ing. or more remote,less
to- be- expected justification of li ttle- to- be—expected mean ing. fell
to the lot of anv word. at the hands of any commentator. To
th is ( no less than to Reyne’
s maria navigant ibus amica. quae
navigantes tutos ac salvos transmi ttant.”
and to Voss'
s in
gegensatz des unsichern wegs um Unter- Italien”
)Peerlkamp
— substituting as usual not on lv his own thought.
but h is own word. for Virgi l’
s— thus replies :“ H osrrra pro
m'
cina v ix dici possun t. n isi part icula Helene vicina. A eneas
nu llum ex omn ibus aeqnoribus erat hosp i tum . Quare pro
uosrrrx scribendum osasco ASPERA .
”Next
,and i f possi ble sti ll
more opposed than Peerlkmnp’
s both to Servius’
s and H eyne’
s
comes the opin ion of Gossrau (adopted bv Wagner. 186 1)“nosrrrx A E QUORA sunt ignota. fremde "were. A nd last
,the
opin ion expressed bv mvselt’
(“Twelve Years’
Voyage.”
and approved by Con ington vi z .. that however h os p i
t n s mav . as p laced beyond doubt b y i ts oppos ite i n h o s p i t u s .
somet imes be hosp i ta l/1c (H evne’
s“
amicus,
and perhaps Ser
v ius’
s and at other times ignotus"
(Gossrau'
s
frmml ). yet both those merelv secondar '
and inc iden tal mean
ings are unsu itable here. and no mean ing su itable except the
stric t . orig inal. and proper mean ing of the term.v iz . . rew i ring
as a res i l ien t rcnc i rcs a s tronger or Irm '
cIIcr— the question
whether well or i ll receives being wholly untouched. The seas
spoken of.wheth er thev recei ve A eneas well or i ll
.are still
uosmm .bec ause they receive A eneas on h is passage to Italy.
because A eneas during h is passage to Italv stands to those seas
in the relation of h o s pe s (guns- l ). as Propert . 3. 21 . 17
orgo ego nunc rudis Adriac i vehar aequoris Imspcs .
cogar c l undisonos nunc prece ad ire does ?
and those seas to A eneas in the relat ion of h os p c s ( hos t ). as
Stat .S ih '
. J. I . 272 :
veh it i lle [Charon] mercntcs
proteuus. et mancs placidos locat s p e'
te [friendly] ripa
377—880 ooow tutto] BOOK ITI. 429
and Stat. M 9. 228
“stupet hosp ita belli
unda viros. claraque armorum incenditur umhm
|the water wh ich stands to the war in the relation of hos t].Compare also Am . 3 . 539 : “ bellnm 0 term hosp i ta , por
tas”
(“ O best- land (i . e. , hostel land) t hou bringest
Ovi d,M t. 4. 4. 55
“ (rigida me oohi beut E uxini li tters Pont i.
dictus ab antiquis Axsons ille fuit :
nam neqne iactantur moderat is aequora ventis,
nee placi dos portus Imsp i la navis habet.
sun t circa gentes quae praedam sanguine quaemot.
nee minus infida terra timetur aqua
[gues t- sh ip. sh ip which stands to the sea in the relation
guest ]. Si l. 13. 277
aedihua in mediis consurgens ilice mui ta
cxtrui tur rogue. boap ih’
ww commune perempt is
|common receptacle]. (d l Dante. F ury. 6 . 76
“ah i. serva Italia. di dolore oatello!
tel. Co leridge
I thought of times when pai n would be thy guest .
lord of thy house and hospitality.
and grief, uneasy lover. never rest
unless he sate wi th in th e touch of thee.
A n d, (f ) the recent application in helminthology of the
term hos t (Imam'
te,hosp te, has te, hos t) to the person in whom
that very unwelcome and troublesome guest . the taen ia. is
Comments Pom —Cowm a n,not merely wi th Voss
“ruhen
,
but settle fhmléy and W ig . Compare Val. Flam. 1. 4
(of the A rgo) :“ flammi fero tandem consedit Olympe.
Paomam Nu CE’I‘ERA mam a some traum a, FARJQUE vs
'w r
su mmi s mae — “ Quomodo m ar IUNO dicore si t’
ata scum
PROH lBKKT, nullus enim vetatur loqui quod nesci t ?”
says
430 A ENE IDEA [377—380 coo—mm
Servi us. and anxious to defend h is author against the charge of
absurdity, informs us that i t is not H elenus bu t A eneas whom
the fates Paomnns '
r some. and that the comma should therefore
be placed not after bu t before H ELE NUM . so as completely to
separate that word from some. and throw i t to FARIQUE varn
an ingen ious evasion,bu t in so bad taste
,so entirely destruo
tive both of the cadence and symmetry of the verse,as to be
no less general ly than deservedly rejected bv editors. Wagner,
wi th more prudence than Servi us. leaves the pausation, and
wi th the pausation the cadence and symmetry of the verse,
as he found i t ; but no less unwi ll ing than Serv ius that a veto
should be put on H elenus’
s disc losing a secret wh ich H elenus
h imself does not know,insists that i t is not on H elenus but
on the Parcae themselves the veto is put :“
vetat Parcas ea fari
H eleno and so w i th an ingenu ity second on lv to
Servi us’
s relieves h is au thor of h is embarrassment at the cost
of the Pareae w h om — represented not only by al l Greek and
Roman writers but uniformly by h is au thor h imself elsewhere
as the supreme arbi ters of affairs [Cland Rap t . Pros . 3 . 410
(Ceres complain ing )
sic numina fatis
volvimur, ct nu llo Lach esis discrimine saevit.
"
s i qua t'
ata sinau t . A en . I .
"
s ic volveis
ten . 0 . 798 (Venus to N eptune) :
s i concessa peto. s i dant ea moenia Parcae.
A en . 12. 14 7 (Juno herself to Ju turna) :
qua v isa est Fortuna pati Parcaeque sinebant
cedere res Lat io,Turnum et tua moen ia texi
”
]
and as such regarded w i th reveren tial awe not by Jnno alone
but all the dei ties of heaven— h e t a k es upon h im to repre
sen t as Juno’
s most obedien t h umble servan ts. and so subverts
and overturns from i ts foundat ion not alone the whole theolo
g ical struc ture of the A eneid. but the whole sy s tem of Greek
and Roman theology.
432 AENEIDE A [377—380 000
horror of identi ty. and even of monotony ) allow (see below) ;
and so, prec isely Horn . 11. 18 . 117
ovd‘
é ovd‘
tt fil o ”gu zzl qog q i'
f t x rj g u
a l l “ 6 u om'
cd‘
mu mm z m 1 010 ; H orn“
Fate and angry Juno. as. in our text. the Parcae and (angry)Juno.
If th is diving into the secret heart of the poet has not been
entirely unsuccessfu l and in vain. the second clause m aroon
VE’
l‘
AT SATURN IA IUN O is to be regarded as a mere varietv of the
first . Paomet-zx'
r earum m acxs SCIRE H E LEXL'
M , and a s little
mean ing that Juno forb ids Helenus to tell the secret wh ich he
h imself does not know a s"
sub iect isque nrere flammis (2. 37)
means that Capys exhorts the Trojans to burn the wooden horse
besides throw ing i t in to the sea : or a s primaque oriens cropte
iuventa est“
( 7 . 51 ) means that the male offspring of Latinus.
just declared to have been none at a ll (“nulla died
young : or a s in the immediately preceding verse“ filius pro
lesque v iril is”
means both a s on and male offspring. male
offspring bes ides a son . Compare. (a ). further on i n th is verv
address of Helenus :
l t t‘
A l l h
where A pollo is the instrumen t or agent . at least the in terpreter.
oi'
the fates. as here .luuo. A lso. l b ). 8 . 3133 :
me pu lsum patria pelagique ext rema sequentem
Fortun a omn ipotcns et i neluc tabile fatum
h is posuere loc is, matri sqne egere tremenda
Can n ent is nymphae mon l ta et dens auctor Apollo.
where not on lv “ fatum bu t even“ Fortuna has i ts agents
and interpreters. one of whom is the same A pollo. (a ). 1 . 301 :
" haec ait , ct Ma ia ycn i fum demit t l t ah alto,
u t terrae,a tque novae patcant Carthagin is arees
hospit io Toucn’
s . no fot i nesc ia Dido
fi n ihus arccret .
377 - 380 coo—mac] BOOK III . 437
whose age and l ineage the fates favour, and whom the gods,
ministers and interpreters of the fates, demand in the name of
the fates, declare to be the chosen man. (w), 7. 572:
“at voa, o super i, et divum to W e rector
Iup iter, Arcadii, qasoso. miseresci te regis,
61 pelli ti s audi ts pieces : si muw’
ua vestra
incolumem Pallanta mihi , oi [eta reson ant,”
where the god s ,wi th Jupi ter at their head
,being of an
exorable nature, and having as executive of the fates much in
their power (comp. 3. 375 : an : PATA om ass soarrrmt,vonvtroca
vtcrs ), are prayed to and implored ; the fa tes , who are ia
exorable and immutable,and to pray to whom had been a mere
waste of breath . are not addressed at all,only spoken of in the
th ird person . ( in), 9. 94
0 W M olflu ]ata VOW ? ant quid petis istia?
mortaline manu {acme immortals oarinae
{as habcnat, oertusqne incerta pericola lustret
Aeneas ? cui tanta deo permisan potestas?”
“You ask me in my capac ity of agen t and min ister of the fates,
to exercise an undue, unallowable influence on their decrees ;
decrees to be carried out not, perhaps, to th e very letter, but
at least in thei r spirit. The nature of th ings as decreed by the
fates is not to be ch anged by me or any oth er god, minister
of the fates , only to be modified in nnessential parti culars, 5. e.,
adapted to time, place, and ci rcumstance.
”
(y), 9. 133 :“ni l
me [Mal ia terrent respmwa deorum,
the answers or
oracles of the gods revealing (as th is of Helenus’
s in the temple
of Apollo) the Wi ll of the fates . (z ), 10. 34 :
“our nunc (an qnisquam
venom Assad wheat? ant our new condom fain.
“reverse your commands, and so, your commands being but the
expression or enunciation of the fates, make new fates.
“rex I up i ter omn ibus idem.
fata viam invenient."
“The fates shall have it all their own way.
‘
ln seeing thei r
438 A E N E IDE A [377—380 oco rt no
decrees carried out , I will not exercise anv of that influence wh ich
as their min ister I am priv i leged to exercise.
”(b z l, 10. 436 :
ipsos concurrere passus
hand tamen inter se magn i reyna tor Olymp
mex illos sua fata manent maiore sub hoste.
The ru ler of Olympus did not allow them to meet because as
ch ief min ister of the fates he knew i t was appoin ted that each
should die by a greater hand. 10. 464
"and i it A lc idcs invenem,
magnumque sub imo
cordo premit gemitum. lacrymaSque elfund it inanes .
tum ycm'
tor natum dictis affatur amicis :‘stat sua caique dies : breve et irreparabile tempus
omnibus est vi tae ; sed famam extenders factis,
hoc v irtut is Opus . Troiae sub moen ibus altis
tot nat i cecidere deum : qu in oceidi t una
Sarpedon, mea progenies . E t iam sua Tornum
[am vocant,metasque dati perveni t ad aevi ,
”
where we have again the despot ic , commanding ,inexorable
fates,and the two gods their min isters powerless to add a single
dav . the one to the l ife of the on ly son of the man to whom
he owed a debt of grat itude, the other to the l ife of h is own
son : an omn ipotence of the fates and a good- for- noth ingness
of the gods returned to and treated of not on lv w i th more
power and more pathos . bu t w ith more tru th , i n the episode
of Marcel lus iu the s ixth book . The ques t ion whence our
au thor drew the lore, whether from H omer (more espec iallv
II. Io‘
. 433,Jupiter speak ing :
to‘
u m ( yew on y o: .l'
l cpn udomc, q ul ra rm
'u rd
‘
mor .
u n l n
.
v .7 0 I l rcrooz i xn o fl l u '
on m d‘
u o di
re‘
u q i'm l
,
o r from Lucret ius ,or from A ugus tus and h is cou rt ieis , or from
‘
l ll these sources together. let us leave where we found i t , v iz ..
among the n on Ii i/owl‘
s. ( d -
‘
l, 10. 740 :
" '
te l l l lU t l lH‘
p l oSpe c tan t paria. atq ue e odem mm an a tenebi sf
.ol q uem s n lu nlens mn ta l lez en t l ns n a
‘
n unc mo i ere. ast dc me c/u‘mn pa ler a tque h om i num rm:
U de l'
l l .
440 A E N E ID EA [377—380 one—mm
again the ordain ing fates,and the foreseeing, foretel ling, and
therebv min istering prophetess. 12. 794 (Jupi ter to Juno) :
indigetem Aenean scis ipsa. et scire fateris,
deberi caelo, fat isque ad sidera tolli ,”
again the ordain ing fates and ministering god . ( t 2), e. 796
liceat dare tuta per undas
vela ti bi D ep tmw] ; liceat Laurentem attingere Tyb1 im ;si concessa peto, si dant ea meonia 1
’arcae.
’
A n d , fi n a l l y m , Hon. 0d . 4 . 2. 3 1
que n ih il mains meli nsve terris
fam donavere benique d iei ,”
the fates, through their min isters the gods.
Scum,m ar— Ia the u ltimate analysis one and the same
th ing, exactly as in E nglish we sav indifl'
erently :“ I don
’
t
know and “ I can’
t tel l.”
Pnoniensr and VETAT in the u lt imate analvsis mean alike,
and except for the necessit ies of the verse migh t, mu tatis mu tan
(h'
s, have occupied each the posi t ion of the other. H ave we not
elsewhere even in Virg i l h imself and w i thout going bevend the
sacred prec incts , both (111 p rolu hcn fcs ( 3. and fa ir: ( d rama
< 1 . 43 : 8 . nay , have we not elsewhere in Virgi l h imself,
1nd w i thou t going bey ond the sacred prec incts. p roh i berc and
retru'
e ac tually convert ible w ith each other ( 1 . 544
hospi t io pro/d immer arenae .
bella cien t primaque I‘
l ’lflfl f consis tere terra l,
and that . too, in a passage formed so en tirely on the model of
our text as not merely to cons ist of ten words answering to the
eleven of our text,but often words so placed as to occupy ,
like
the e leven of our text , the lat ter half of one verse and the whole
of the next . and so arranged as to presen t to the ear. w ith only
one s ing le except ion .v iz . ( in the half verse ) the same alternate
success ion of dac tv l and spondee, and in th e “ hole verse even
the same caesurae? Compare L iv . 30. 31 : vim Fortunae rc
p u /o, et omn ia quaecunquc agin i us sub iec ta esse mi lle casibus
.voie
, where the second c lause is bu t a repet it ion of the sent i
377—380 two—rime] BOOK III . 44 1
mee t. expressed in the first. adds no part icle whatever to the
sense; and where in point of elegance“sein
"
(the very scum
of our text) is but an encumbrance, and were better absent
altogether, thus :“v im Fortunae repute, et omuia quaeeunque
agimus sub ieeta esse mi lle easibus,”exact lv as in our text some,
em ery on ly for t he measure, had better. so far as the sense
goes, have been absent, thus : sari omens ram m eson Paonmssr
Panoae, s arcasm rose—In the ult imate analysis, not two
different actors,bu t one, exactly as Si l. l . 137
“ven ien tia fata
sci re ultra vetuit 1mm, Mmeqrm repente
where the “ librae are the mere instrument ofJune, as in our
text June is the mere instrument of th e Parcao. Nor is it only
in cases in whi ch the fates prohibi t that a repeating, confirm
ing , emphasiz ing formula is used : a double formu la, not very
dissimilar, is used wi th a similar effect even in cases in which
they consent, as 5. 798
"si concessa peto, si dent on moenia Parene.
Hav ing thus laid before my reader as fairly as I cou ld the ai
ternati ves - i rrational meani ng correct ly expressed, and rational
meani ng expressed incorrect ly for the sake of rhetorical efi’
ect
and to meet the exi gencies of the verse—I leave h im to choose
for himself; leave him , too, to pity the poet, with one propor
tion of heaven‘
s blessed rain should his choice agree wi th mine,
with two, shou ld it not. What ? not content to let me go yet ?
Oh ! I understand. You want to know the reason of th is re
tinonee ofJuno and the Pareae,why they allow Helenus to tel l
only the mom , and keep concealed the vast CM A ti ll Cumae.
Wel l, though I do not pretend that ei ther the Parcae or Juno
have let me into the secret one bi t more than they let Helenus
and Aeneas, I have an opin ion of my own on the subject which
you are permc tly welcome to. The ew es could not be deferred.
Aeneas and h is compan ions, albei t herom, nay, mainlv because
homes, and therefore of exquisite sensib i lity in respect of every
442 A E NE IDE A [377 380 oco—mso
phenomenon beyond the limi ts of the most c i rcumscri bed phy
sieul knowledge, had been terrified almost out of their verv
w its bv the H arpies. and could on ly recover equanimity bv a
coun ter demonstrat ion of heaven in their favour. B uth rotus
was the first place at wh ich thev arrived from the Strophades,
and the old fami ly soothsayer is conven ien t lv on the spot, and
exercising as of old h is vocat ion . H e reassures them ; the ci ty
they were in search of,the Sion of their aspirat ions, though
sti ll far off,is before them
,and though thev shall have to eat
their verv tables,they need not despair, a wav wi ll be found of
managing even that, and they may rely upon i t,h is god wi ll
not desert them
FATA VIAM lNVl'IN I l A DERITQ I'
B VO' ATLS APOLLO .
Th is is one part, wh ich could not be deferred. of the PAUCA ; the
other part, no less pressing, and as li ttle to be pu t off until
Cumae,is instruction as to the route from Buthrotus, not alone
to the term incogn i to of th eir hopes, but to the remotest fate
appointed shore of that term i ncogn i to . Now on the one hand
there wore no marine charts in those day s. and on the other
hand gods no longer gu ided in pers on ; for although h is mother
Venus had , no t very long prov ious lv . taken A eneas by the hand
and led h im safe through tire and sword for the length of a
street or two in Troy. gods had so long consed to subject them
sclvcs to personal t rouble and inconven icme,not to sav danger.
ovcn for the most favoured mortals. that all en l istmen t of one of
them in the serv ice of A eneas . s im i lar to that of M inerva in the
serv ice ofTelcmachus st i ll more, al l engagement of one of them
for a iournov no t un likc lv to last for w ars— was ou t of the ques
t ion . Worse st i ll,Aeneas had no t even had the t hough tfu lness
of Jason . had not so much as brough t w ith h im from Trov a
spec ial soothsaver for h imsc lf: and,thc davs of vocal sh ips hav
ing passed hv , no loss than thosc of m id g l l t lS, was at t he mercv
of the first terror chancc shou ld th row in h is “ av . N o luck,
thc reforc. cou ld he grcatm'
,no salvat ion mo ro unexpec ted, than
that of falling: in w i th tho old. fami liar, tried prophet , just at
the momen t ho had reached the extreme limit of the on ly world
of wh ich he knew am th ing, and was on the poin t of launch ing
444 A EN E IDEA [384 A N'
I'
E—U'
ll'
DA
the pliable, i . e.
,dull
,langu id, inert (p i grum), sea
,the sea in
a calm,the sea wh ich has no action in itself
,therefore does not
help the ship on— therefore“ luc tan tur tonsae;
” “ lontue in
umbra”
(E el . I . pliable in the shade,i . e lounging in the
shade;“ lentus specta tor
”
(H er. E p . 2. 1 . the pliable,
i . e.,listless
,inattentive, dull, languid, looker
- on— the Opposi te
of gespam zt ;“ len tos remos
° °
(Oatull. E p i th . Pel . et Thet .
the plian t oars, i . e.,wh ich are not stiff and bri ttle
,do not break
when they are tugged, but bend. From this root comes, (1) l en
tescere,to grow p lian t, as
“
picis in morem lentescit habendo
(Georg. 2. and,
l en t are,to ma ke p lia n t , as
“contri
cati oleo, lentati (E nn . quoted by rubbed wi th oi l and
so made pliant, i . e. , supple :“arcus lentare
”
(Stat . A ch i ll .
1. 436 ; 772017. 3 . not by anv means,w i th the lexico
graphers, fl ec t e re a rea s , but sapp le the bows, render them
p lian t and fit for use,ei ther (a ) by frequen tly bending (
“ lunan
do,
”Ovid
,Amor . 1 . 1. 23 ) and discharging the bow in i ts own
proper direction (shooting at a mark), or (b) by frequen tly
bending it backward,i . e m that con trary direct ion in wh ich
anc ien t [ms - reliefs and statues so often represent Cupid and other
personages as bending i t— see Mus . ( hp i tolin . 3 . 4 ; also Clarac
,
il l use'
t’ de Smi lp tu rc , tom. 3 tabb . 28 1 , 282. In order to perform
th is act,the bow (prev iously unstrung ) is held firmly in the left
hand by the middle, w i th the convexi ty toward the person ; one
horn of the bow is then caugh t wi th the right hand and dra wn
forcibly backwards towards the person ; the bow having been
thus rendered nearly straigh t , the righ t hand is gradually
relaxed and the bow allowed to return to its bowed condi tion .
Bv the frequen t repet i tion of th is manoeuvre the bow l en t a
t u r ,is made supp le, and fi t for use. L en t a re a roum and
fl e c t ere a rou m . therefore, so far from being, as supposed bv
the commen tators and lex icographers , sy nonymous terms,or
both express ive of the act of bending the bow, are terms d ia
metrical ly opposed to each other ; t'
l ec t ere a roum being to
s tra in th e ha i r i n the direct ion of i ts m rrr , to shoot wi th the how ,
Ien t a re a re 11m ,to s tra i n the hour in the oppos i te direction , i . e
aga i n s t i ts mi rrr, uml th en allow i t to ret u rn by i ts na tu ra l sp ri ng
384 Amt - m a] 806 K 445
to i ts heat pos i timr: the effect of the frequent repet i tion of such
manoeuvre being to supple the bow. But nothing makes so
pl iant, so fit for use, as actual use,and accordingly len t a re
a rc um comes st i ll fu rther to mean to mal e much use. of the
bow, pra ctise the how, p ly the how, as Stat. Theb . l . 703 :
tela ti bi , longeons feros lonttmduo in hostes
By a simi lar process of thought l en t a re remum— primari lyto supple the oar
, make the ear pl ian t— comes secondari ly to
s ign ify make much use of the oar, practise the oar, p ly the oar.
Tms acau ass es assu m es n:UN DA is, therefore, nei ther “
your
car is to be bent in the Trinacri an nor yet“
your oar is
to be supl in tho Trinacrian wave,but simply,
“ your oar is
to be practised. much used , much and frequen tly pu lled in th e
Thi nacrian wave.”Our corresponding E nglish word p ly we u se
not only in the same manner (as Dryden
the wearied Trojans ply their shattered cars , 1
b ut w ith a much w ider extension ( as H akl uyt, Voyages , vol. 1,
fol. 279 (ed Steven) :“ when we were a seaboord the barre
w ind scen ted upon us, and was at east south south - east,inso
much that we stopped the ebbes, and plyed all the floods to the
w indewardes, and made o ur way east north - east.”
M i lton,
Par . Los t, 2. 640
they on the trading flood
through the wide E th iopian to the Cape
ply, stemming nigh tly toward the pole"
)
o f any act such use of any instrument as at leas t has the eti’
ect
of rendering the hand of th e performer supple, and the not easy.
If i t be said that it is li ttle matter whether we understand Las
u xuos in our text to mean to be p lied used) , or to be bou t,
the car being always bent when i t is used, I reply that there is
thi s essential difference: “
your ear is to be ben t in the Trina
crian waves"would signify a single ac tion
, and would be
equally appl icable to a voyage across a ferry or a strai t ; whereas
your ear is to be p lied in the Trinacrian waves means that
446 AENE IDEA [384 ANTE—UNDA
the act is to be repeated over and over again, and is equ ivalent
to saying : you have a long voyage before vou round all
Sic ilv.
”Compare di n”. Theod . 42 :
“ac velu t expertns lemma/7
'
s unv ita hms is
praeficitnr lateri cus tos .
384
LE NTANDUS. A n t len to t ibi na rz’
gandmn es t,nam totum Si
ci liam circumi it °
ant w xmxnvs ti l/ 1°
names es t,
es t,
”Servius. Quon iam lenta quae sunt fac i le flect i possunt,
h inc l en t u a pro fleet/is, et l en t a r e, find ere
,
’
Hevne. On
the contrary,neither is l en t a s flar i h
'
s,nor l en t a re floa ters .
L eu t u s is pass i re, that ha s n o action of i ts own,bu t takes the
d irection imp rossmi on i t . Compare, 3. 31
furans et alterius Icn tmn convellere v imen
inseqnor
[to pul l up w i th all my migh t the passive withe. the w ithe
wh ich,not being stifl
'
or hard , opposed c h lv res istance of its
toughness to mv efforts ], 7 . (S34 :
an t loves ocroas len to ducunt argcn to
[“ draw the grcavcs out of the heav v. du ll
,inelastic s i lver,
wh ivh allowed itself to be beaten or drawn ou t , therefore duv
t i le— the duct i litv or du ll vield ing,r of the meta l being expressed
hv the slow spondaic movemen t of the verse :“ lento ducnn t
argen to J. 1 1 . 650:
et nu n c len to mann spargens hast i lia denset
[not , s u rely, flex ible, pl iant . javelins, bu t tough javelins , Jave
lins wh ich do not eas i lv bend or break, and to make wh ic h the
di ll cront interpre tat ions of the same word or passage appear in
th is work th o reader w ill unde rstand t hat Dr Hen ry c i l h c i ‘ doubted w h ic h
was th e true one. or else d id not record in writ ing h is final opin ion—J. F. I ) .
448 A E NE ID EA [384 u rn— usm
and w i th diffiml lly, to become yl l oxgog, s ti cky (as we sav ), like
wax or pitch or glue. as Georg . 2 . 248 .
pingais i tem quae sit tellus hoc denique pacto
disc imus : haud unquam manibus iactata fat iscit ,
sed p im‘
s in morem ad digi tos len tesc i t habendo.
From th is primary sign ification of l e n t a s flows i ts nearly
related sign ification of s lou z ( lu ll . wi th a slou; du ll, langu id
motion . as ifmori nyaga i n s t one’
s tr i ll , as ( ) vid,A rt . Amat . I . 6 7
tn modo Pompeia len t i l s Spat iare suh umbra
cum sol Hercu lei terga leonis adit .
ld . . lnnn . I . l i t . 39 :
at s i quem mambas L‘
cphalum complexa teneres.
c lamares.‘ Lcn tc qurrite. noct is
A nd from l en t a s in th is sense. l en t a re (a ) to make s low, to
du ll , to dimi n ish the sp eed or reloci ly wi th wh ich an t/th i ng
mori ng , as Si ]. 8. 11 ( of Fab ius Cunctator )
lcn lamlu fern da hello
dic tator. cum multa adeo . tum miles egenas
cunctarum u t rerum TV l ' l l l S foret . arte sedendi
egerat .
Treb . l’ell io. D i rns (
‘
land i ns It : at v idean tur fata Romana
lmn i princ ipis occ upat ionc len ta ta . A n d by means of a
s lan,regu lated, gradual exert ion to tt t l l la’t ’
a res /s ti ng olgjcc l yield
s lowly a nd gradua lly, i . c ,to p u ll or draw s lowly and forc i bly
to tua, as Stat . A ch i ll . I . 43 6 :
nec modus, aut arcus ten tarc. aut l'
andero glandes,
aut torrero sudes, galeasque attnllere con is .
Sta t. Theb . I . 703 :
“ tela ti b i . longeque ferns lcn tamlns in hostes
areas."
in both wh ich passages l e n t a re is not to bend or c urrc,bu t to
draw forci bly a nd s lowly. and so as gradually to overcome the
res istance “ ti ered b y the tough ness of the wand,to p u ll the ho w.
the bend ing being the acc idental consequence and not at all
384 A NTE— UNDA] BOOK III. 449
en tering in to the notion of the word. A nd so,finallv
,l e n t a re
rem um,not to bend the oar
,but to pu ll, s tra in
,or tua the
oa r,as Claud. (Ie (
”ons . Ma ll . Theod . 42 :
"ac velut cxpcrtus len tand is unv ita tons i s
practici tur lateri custos.
”
Senec . Ayam . 43 7
properat iuventus omn is adductos simu l
Ien tare remos : adiuvat ventos manu .
et val ida n isu brach ia alterno movct .
A nd the LE NTA NDL’S names of our text is not your oar is to
be ben t, but “vour oar is to he tugged and such
, perhaps, is
the mean ing assigned to it in Servius s second interpretat ion,
flecteudus est,Servi us not intend ing those words to be under
s tood strictlv and li terally . h ut in the looser sense of helm, u ser] ,
v iz .
,as ears are common lv used , in wh ich common use oars aro
naturallv and as a matter of course more or less heat. Suc h
however, is the inaccuracv of Serv ius'
s express ions, here as so
often elsewhere, it is imposs ible now to know Whether he may
not have partaken of the common error,
viz ,that nss
'
rw oos
is equivalent to fl e c t e n d u s . wh ich,as I th ink I hav e mal is
factori lv shown , i t is not in anv wav or degree .
From ph ysical toughness . or t liflic n ltv of iming moved or
bent,the transit ion is natural to moral or mental toughnes s , or
d ifli cultv of being ben t. moved. or exc ited,i . e . , apathy. There
fore. we have Her. E lm . 2. I . I 78 :
exanimat len tm spectator. mdulun lutlut
[the apathetic spec tator]. Vim. Ic'
et . I . 4 :"to,
'
l'
ityro, ten /m
i n umbra"
(not. w i th S t -rr i l l a u l lo -ms. u iw ac c nrna,
"
lmt
apa thetic . not interes ted or cmwc nwd in wha t l - z happen ing to
vour less fortunate i nsig h ts -on ] Aen , IJ. {t it /t ,
005 . pat ri: annu m.
‘lmnmm paren sup
e rior.
cogerrznr.1. .x m y te n t : m oo -domu m m;
[apath eti tz unmove d if . th e da tum to w inc h we ar e Tommi
exposed]. Ovid. A mt/ r , ft . 511 ;
450 A E NE IDEA [393- 402 l s—mmo
ille habet et si licas. et vi vum in pectore ferrum,
qui tenere lacrymas lentus in ore videt"
[Withou t being moved wi thout growing soft , without cc - Imztin q].
Ovid,Amer. 2. 19. 0 1
teams es, et pateris nul li pat ienda marito
(where the sense is the same). R tme d i Petrarca, part 1 , son
etto 97
e per len t /tr'
i sensi .
gli uman i affett i non son meno in tensi ,"
and notwi thstand ing the senses are du lled ( i . I rendered less
lively , less easv to be moved ; the feelings are not less in tense
— where Tasson i : “ Zen /are per atten tars i , comemuorere permuo
rers i , e mmc per rem/m s i , e canyiar per ed altri
tali che usa i l poeta .
393- 400
l s Loc i ' s cams i zln'
r. —'l‘
he oracle appo in ts the place where the
wh ite sow is found as the s ite of A eneas'
s new C i ty h is
second Trov ), because the Lat in word from ( l tal . fro/a , Fr. tru ie )
s ign ified a sa l t”.
See Cyn th . ad 1 . 153 :“
sed quae arma
posa i t A n tenor? Messala s ic sc ribi t ad Valerianum :
‘
A n tenor
s ic fixi t in templo arma, quae oran t scrot'
a. quae in Lat io trainQ 0 q
i ppellatur.
’
Compare also, Am . 1 . 112,e/ the simi larlv
triv ial solut ion of the orac le referred to in the verv next words
of l IelenU s : \'
1cc TL”
, tvc . [O n suc h pueri li t ies turned,and
alas , that I shou ld have to say it i— st i ll turn orac les ] H ence
an explanation of the h is torical fact that a sow was in later
t imes the emb lem, or. it ] may so say , the armorial bearing of
the Roman empire. E useb . Ch ron ic . l ib . l : “ Rebns l udaeorum
pen itus oppress is ,.\e lia cond ita. et in t
'
route eius portae. qua a
452 A E N E ID E A [393—402 ts— nw ao
where again there is no oracle,and the meaning is the same
,
the fates wi ll find a wav to effect their purpose, no matter
what mav be the obstructions. (c l, Stat . Si te. 5 . I . 145
im '
encre n'
am li ventia feta , piumque
intra vit vis saeva larem,
where the mean ing is st ill the same : the fates found a wav :
v iz ., to effect thei r purpose. A n d , Cic . Sc um . Seip . :
“
sed
eius temporis ancipitem video quasi fatormn rim/1 ,
”where, as in
all the preceding cases, the war of the fates wh ich is spoken of
is not the way they wi ll take to evade an oracle,but the way
they will follow, the way they w i ll take to effect their purpose,
to arrive at their object .
A nnmrovs vocarvs APOI.I.O . A pollo wi ll be propit ious, wi l l
not ins ist upon the fu lfi lmen t of Celaeno’
s oracle to vour ruin
and discomfiture. The addition of the words was necessarv
in order that there migh t be no col lision between the fates,who
must have their way , and A pollo, who, as the god of oracles ,
knew, of course, what that wav wou ld be.
Paar». rnn ocrs'
ru z s L’
BN lXA earu m M t'
ao .uuao
mod icof A ln , qu ia imposita est excelso mu ro, ut Coelius h isto
rlcus ait . Serv i us . A l’h iloc tete, Hercu lis comite, cond ita
( hoc en im est s t'
ax‘
txs M l’
ltO t. Hey ne. N o : the reference is
to the ercu t strength of the l i ttle c ity : the l i ttle I’etl/in — s t a
sn n , relyi ng on the s trong zm ll by [ c l/ tell i t was a ll /c to defend
i tself aga i n s t a ll as sau lts . Compare Liv . 23. 30 : “ l’et i lia.
al iquot post mens ibus quam coepta oppuguari erat , ab H imi l
cone, praefecto H ann ibal is , es pugnata est . Mu lto sangu ine ac
vu lncribus ea l’oen is v ic toria steti t : nec ulla mag is vis obsessos
q uam fames expugnavi t N ec an tequam v ires ad standum
in mu ris ferendaq ue arma deeran t expugnat i s un t . ( )ar text
is a pass ing complimen t to th is gallan t defenc e made bv the
l i ttle c i tv .
S t'
nxlxa. rely/H y on : compare Si l. l tal . 397 :“
galeamquf’
c o rus c is s o lo / i mam cris t is : and ld .5
. f l
“
su lm if u s rapto plebei i munerts os t ro
saev i t iam rost rts Varro;
393—402 rs—xrmo] BOOK III . 453
and— precisely parallel to our text— Stat . That». 7. 345 "ct
H yampolin acri subm’
m m scopulo. For an exact lv s imi lar use
of n i t i see Av ienus, Descrip t . Orb . Termr, 3 :
per terras qua priscis inclyta mum'
s
Oppida m’
tun tur .
PE ’
l‘
ILlA .
— A S we shou ld sav in E nglish . L i tttetou w or L i ttle
ton . See Turnebus , 28 . 28 : " Peti lia a peti te. quod
exi le et parvum est Ipcti t . Fr. : ut a ru ti lo,Rut i lius .
See also Vossius , in voce.
Pam'
s — In th is instance, as in numerous others , the cha
racter of the place as expressed by i ts proper name is repeated
bv Virgil in h is descript ive adjec t ive. Compare 3. 6 93 : “ Pleni
mvrium undosum :”3. 6 98 :
“
stagnaut is H elori : 7. 713 :
qui Tetr imw horrent i s rupes montemque s ererum,
where severum is not. as supposed bv Forbiger ("mons.
alibi non commemoratus l, and bv Wagner. who no less than
Forbiger prin ts"
sever-
um wi th a capi tal S. the proper name
of a moun tain . bu t an adjec t ive agreeing wi th "mon tem. and
exPlanatorv or descriptive of the scenerv of Tetriea, the strin
ture being :" horrent is rupes montemque sevcrum Tetrieae "
the express ion mon temque severum Tetrieae having exact
parallels in Georg .if. 3 7.
“
amnemque severum Coevti .”
A c".
6 . 2 74 : “
amncmque sevcrum E umen idum and especiallv
6 . 638. Uuribus severis .
"
In like manner Lucau l . 214.
“
pun i
ceus Rubicon . Si l . 3. 213 :
" tum. quae Sicanio praeemxn li ttera mum.
in l‘lfp l
‘ i speeimn eurvat is turribus,Axp ls .
"
Stat Si lr . 3 . I . ( of Naples 1: im wu 'mque replest i l’artheno
pen . A nd our own Rogers, of the flamingo
What c larion wmds alum,r t he yellow strands?
far i n t he deep th e gian t fis her stands
folding h is wings of [ la /mu
"
0 ( ) n t h e con t ra ) ,M I. 1 1
, ” JS l l i ) l l l \ 4 ' l lL l u rc se c ure s may be add uced m
support of th e in terp re ta t io n o f g e rvms,ma s umeh a s t h e .u c » canno t be sa id to h ave con e
tidence in the Iict ors wh o carry th em , b u t on ly to be supported by th em.
454 A E N E ID E A [410—419 ast — s ssru
Sir \V. Scott,Martin/l s Cross :
yonder to the cast
[Mun/cc. the gift of fi ol I, and fair Montrose.
A lso M i lton ,I ’m '
. Los t , 3 . 352 (of the ainaran th ) :
their crowns inwove with amaranth and gold
immorta l amam n th , a flower wh ich once
in Para dise. fast by the tree of life,
began to bloom: but soon for man'
s offence
to heaven removed, where first i t grew , there grows .
and flowers aloft , shading t he fount of life :
and where the river of bl iss through midst of heaven
rolls o’
er E lysian flowers her amber stream ;
with these that nerer flute, the spirits elect
bind their resplendent locks inwreathed with beams,"
and i li id . 7. (of the galaxv )
a broad and ample road whose dust is gold.
and pavement , stars. as stars to thee appear.
seen in the ga laxy, that m i lky tray
wh ich n igh tly as a circling z one thou soest
powdered w ith stars,
’
tnd It) . 525 ( of the eeras tes ), ti er/m l . A nd I, at
leas t . do not doub t that the “ malifera A bel la. . len . 7 . 71 0.
had its name from i ts apples. i .4 from the word from wh ich the
( lermano- E nglish app le is derived.
110—419.
\S'
l’— A l'lSTl
'
R uucs e tzx'
r ( i s . I l l ). ra r a s ( the E ng lish tlz i u and the
oppos i te of d e u s u s ) pro perly e\ presses the s tate of a body
whos e part ic les lie not c lose lv en tl l pae ted. bu t at some d istan ce
from caeh other. the express ion rm in tacse t-zs'
r er l'i-ILORI
456 A E NE ID E A [410 419 A ST— ARSTU
3 . 314 :"raris voc ibus [not few,
but a t in terrals from eaeh
other ; or. as in the text, showi ng i n tervals between ]. (j ). Ovid
Fast . 4 . 76 9
referat mih i caseus aera.
dentque viam liqu ido v imina rara sero
(where"v imina rara
"
is w ithes or rods between wh ich are large
in ters t ices (k ), N ewton :“ Gold is so rare as very read ily and
wi thout the least opposi tion to transmit the magnet ic eftluvia.
and easi ly to admit quicksilver in to i ts pores and to let water
pass through i t . A n d , (l l, M i lton . Par . Los t. 2 . 94 7
so eagerly th e fiend
o'
er bog or steep. t h rough strait . rough . (101130, or rare.
wi th head. hands, wings, or feet . purs ues h is wav .
”
CLAL's'
rnA .— Not the straits or ac tual passage. but ( literally )
the c losers. shutters. or barriers. i . e .
,the approximating head
lands between wh ich the very narrow passage, channel. or gu t .
techn ically called “strai t.
”is left . See Rem. on
“
claustra
len . I . 6 0. and compare C laud . B ell . Get . 18 8 (ed . Burm.)
vallata mari Sei roma rupes .
et duo con t inue c onnectens ac quera muro
isthmos . ct angust i patuerunt c lau s tra Lec haei .’
w here “
angust i Lechaei"
is the narrow part of the isthmus a t
Lechaeum. and “
c laus tra is the wall or barrier across th e
is thmus at that part . across that part of the isthmus . Compare
also ibid . 2211 ( ed .
"ipsa et iam d i ftisa brew Tri nac ria pon to.
31 rerum natura s i nat . d i scedere longe
Opiat . t‘ t [O l l i um refi l l/o [awa re I
’el0r0 .
'
where ('
Iaud ian’
s" lon ium refuge laxare l’eloro is the exac t
equ ivalen t of Virg i l’
s cm r srim renew. the“c laus tra l’olori
”
of both being the barrier presented by th e
moun tain l ’e lorus to commun ic athm between Tyrrhene and
Ion ian seas . a barrier wh ic h h rg il represents as appearing to
open or leave a space between the oppos i te shores ( RAR l-IS
( ssr l . and wh ich L'
laudian represen ts as retreat ing (“
refugo
410—4 19 A ST— A ESTU] BOOK III . 457
l’eloro so as to l aw the commun icat ion between the two
seas free.
H arte LUCA v i Q iroxnxn , Si c . In th is and the follow ing verses
there seems to be an allus ion to the orig in of the name
Rhegium,as in m nvA . verse 40" there is to the name reruns .
See Strabo. lib. ti , and B iod . Sicul. 4 . 85.
A rm vrrrrsrxs ( vs . age. con t inuat ion of time in the
forward d irect ion . the oppos i te of an t iqu ity . or t ime cons idered
in the backward direction : the forward face of Janus. not the
face w i th wh ich he looks beh ind h im. Th is is always the sense
of v e t u s t a s w i th Virgi l, as 10.
Si qua fidem tanto est Operi lnturn retus las ;
12. 685 :
sen turbidus imber
prolu it . au t anni s solv it sub lapsa retiwtas ;
and somet imes w i th other poets . as ( )vid. M et . 7. 440 :
quae iactata din tartor durasse retus tas
in scepulos .
"
The same meaning wi ll be found to belong also to the adjec
t ivat form of the word. as 3. 84.
“
saxo vetusto [not anc ien t
s tone, bu t stone wh ich has lasted from anc ien t or remote time
down to the presen t" l ong as we migh t say]. 9. 284.
Priami de gente vetusta"
]not equ ivalen t to l’riami de gen te
an tiqua”(for the term a n t i q u a migh t be applied to a fami ly
wh ich had existed but for a short t ime». bu t the fami lv of Priam,
wh ich had lasted through so many generat ions l.
e rom: iam d is iunc tas . Hevne.
“ Mari
irrumpente disiunctas .
“
Forbiger. By no poss ibi lity can l i t
t o re be equ ivalen t to m a r i : and the d isjunc t ion bv the sea
is suffic ien t ly expressed by i x'
rl-zlna n'
.u zsrt'
. Ln'
rour:
D IDL'
C'
I‘
As is separa ted or par/ml i n s hare. i . c . w ith respect to
shore— in other words . s tamli ny each on i ts ("I‘
l l share. and
so , on ly too difi identlv . Con ing ton :" l levne
'
s explanat ion of
1.1m m: D IDL’
CTAS as equ ivalent to m a r i d i d u c t a s .
‘
ubi
en im littus. i b i marei seems rather harsh . Perhaps it would
458 A E N E ID E A [4 10 419 A S'
r—Ansrl'
be better to interpret the words separa ted i n resp ect of coas t ,
the ground on wh ich thev stood being no longer continuous.
bu t disconnected.
"A nd so exactly . Si l. 1 . 198 (ed.
at qua diversas clementior aspicit Arctos .
l l erculeo i l ir imen te frt -to .fl i t/neta propinquis
E umpes vulet arva iayi s : ultra obsidet aequor.
nec pati tur nomen proferri longius A t las"
[lands separated with chains of moun tains near to each other.
i . e. . lands separated from each other ( vi z . ,by the seal, although
st i ll near to each other. i . e their moun tain chains were not
far removed from each other |. Compare also the same author'
s
c loselv imitated accoun t of the identical convulsion. 14. 1 1 (ed .
Rup.)"A nsoniae pars magua iacet. Trinacria tellus.
ut semel expugnante Noto et vastauti bus undis
accepit freta ,caernleo propulsa tridente.
namque per oecultum caeca vi turbinis olim
impactum pelagus laceratae viscera terrae
( l isei t l i t. et . inei l io perrampens arva p ro/amt”.
c um popolis pariter convu lsas transtn l i t a rbes .
There therefore. no occas ion for the alterat ion of the text
proposed by the ano nymous corresponden t of the Gen tlema n'
s
. llaya z i n e ( 1764 . p. M i l ). L I'
I‘
Tn ltA . h .e
. .
“
quoad L i n ens,
”
the words hav ing already the better sense. i n respec t (not ofshares . but ) of s hare .
460 AE NE ID E A [433—434 PRA ET.—A POLLO
p r u d en t i a to an un inspired man,and a special ascription of
t i d e s to an inspired prephet : on the contrary. p ru d en t i a no
less than t i d es . and t i d e s no less than p ru d en t i a ,are in
d iscriminately applied to mere man and inspired prophet— Cic .
ad Fan». 6 : “
ut in tabu lis Amph iaraus, sic ego pr udcn s et
sciens ad postem ante ocu los positam sum profectus,”being an
example of such indiscriminate appl ication of pru den t i a ,wh i le
of a similar indiscriminate application of fi d es the examples
are so abundan t that quotation were mere supererogation .
because the dist inction not on ly does not occur in anc ien t
wri ters. bu t is in itself a bad. incorrect dist inct ion , there being
no reason why p ru d en t i a (fores igh t ) should not be ascribed
to the r a t es H elenus as well as to the man H elenus, nor any
reason why f i d es ( tru th . rel iabi l i ty) should not be applied to
the man Helenus as well as to H elenus the r a t e s. because
such distinc t ion , even if i t were both correct. and to be found
elsewhere. was yet of too minute a k ind to be used by so grave
and dign ified a writer as Virgi l. espec ially on so solemn an
occasion : was more su itable for a lighter wri ter. such as Ov id.
A n d . because there is no trace. no ink ling. of any such
d ist inc t ion made elsewhere by Virg i l . who on the con trary
i ttributes fi d e s to or has t i d e s c laimed by the most. hetero
geneous variety of characters - 4 . 12. A nna :‘
2. 309. Hector’
s
ghost ; 9.
“
260,A scan ius : 2. 5 11. l
’riam : 2 Trov ; 10. 71.
the Tuscan nat ion : scouts sen t ou t to observe the
enemy : 3. ( i i) , the sea : i i i“ . Fortune : ( from. 4 . 213 . bees.
If in the ac tual prac t ice of our author t i d e s has been ascribed
to each indiv idual charac ter of th i s mot ley assemblage ; if i t has
been as cribed b y Horace. 3 . I6 . 30. to h is crop. by Ov id.
Fas t . 4 . 814 . to b irds : it'
“
proh deum hominumque fidem i” was
an exc lamat ion in every body’
s mon th : if “ Pun ica ti des and
" ( iraeca tides were c ommon bywords . where is the propriety of
the FIDES of our text belonging,r on ly to and not to mzu zxo
r m ? No. no z there is no such propriet y . and i rg i l has made no
such dist inct ion . The struc ture is s i QU A nsr Pnonsx'
rn VAT! nmazxo.
s l QU A [es t] Fi nns Ira /i 110/cue ]: the mean i ng is : if the prophet
H e len us knows any th ing. and deserves your confidence,may be
433—434 mu st —A eou o] BOOK III . 46 1
relied on : u m ) ! s1 VERIS mPL E '
r APOLLO is the variat ion of
the single theme si QL’
A EST HE LE NO PRUDE NTIA var],SI oux
FIDES. A xmc n is the axmrm neither of H elenus alone, nor of
"
rates alone. but of“ H elenus rates : and in vers e 712 it is
nei ther "vates nor Helenus wh ich we have separately , but
rates”
and H elenus together, the p rophet H elenus . Nor let
H elenus sacerdos ( verse 369) be quoted as an objection
to the preceding argumen t" Sacerdos
"does not
,indeed
,here
stand apart from“ H elenus. but it is not for the purpose of
someth ing being pred icated of it wh ich cannot be with equal
propriety predicated of “ H elenus, or of someth ing being pre
dicated of“ Helenus
”wh ich cannot be with equal propri ety
pred icate d of “
sacerdos ; on the con trary,the predicat ions of
Helenus and of "sacerdos all belong to one category , and
sacerdos"is reserved and removed to some distance. on ly in
order to round the sentence. fi ll up the measure. and avoid the
weakness of structure wh ich wou ld be ev inced by leav ing“
cen it”
to depend on so remote a subject as“ Helenus - the reserva
t ion and separat ion of such a co- ordinate nominat ive for such
obvious purpose being of most frequen t and ordinary occurence
th roughout the poem. er . gr. . 1 . 199 :
"
v ina bonus quae deinde cadis onerarat A ces tes
littore Trinacrio dederatque abenntihus heros .
l . 4 15 :
at l'
emm obscuro gradientes a cre seps it ,
et mu lto nebulae c ircum ( lea fudit amic tu .
462 AE NE IDEA [446—457 mou nt — cas“
446 —457.
DIi l l-IRIT— CANAT.
l'
A It . LE FT.
Unmet ] l ‘OSCAS ress cxxsr Il l Wakefi. comparing 8 . 1 1 . 513
[puma] FOSCAR; us a III P. Mannt .
O Rom .
Is srnsaun . In ordinem . Servi us . Revue . Wagner. 1
th ink , however. that someth ing much more prec ise is mean t .
N umeru s was a term applied in Roman mi litary tact ics to a
company or n umber at soldieis disposed m u ]. and fi le as we
say,I . e. ,
so manv in one 1ow,abreast ; beh ind these an equal
nurii bel also abreast , and beh ind these again an equal numbe1 :
md so on. un t i l the whole number was d isposed of. 1 110 so l
diels so disposed in order. rank and fi le. formed a n umer u s .
S'
ee
at manus i nterca mums Troiana propi nquat
E trusc ique due-
os,
equ itumque PXt ' i’
C l t l l s omms.
compon t i mn u rro in turnms . Fremit aequore toto
insultans son ipes. c t press is pugnai haben is
huc obveis us et h uc : tum late ferrous bastis
h orret ager, campiqne an n is sublnn ibus ardent
where the desc ript ion is undoubted lv that ot an armv march ing
rank and fi le. and where yet there is no statement to that effec t.
if t he force of rim /c mu ! fi le be den ied to numel o where
further numero if th is sense he den ied to it performs no
usefu l part . is a mere explet ixc and had be tter been absen t .
i t is in th is sen se the s iby l is sa id in our text to d iges t
1x xt u l-znl'
n ol txsc l'
xor i z Fou ls nas c un 's rr that is to
sav . she plac ed them rank and fi le prec ise ly in the order wh ic h
fi lm wo u ld haw occ upied l i'
thc x had been written on a shee t
464 A EN E IDE A [446—457 mannm—em u
Apollon . Rhod. 3. 126 (of Gan vmedc skinned , to use the bov’
s
phrase. bv Cupid at a game of marbles)
3 2 1mm“ , m '
v mm v « u p lei / o g , ovd‘.
w orml'l l l
A mm u ' ( mp h
Id . 3. 423 (of Jason having received the answer of A eetes
that he must figh t the bu ll ) :
no."
«mm; u q fi oyyog, u‘u nz u v t mr xrcz n rnn ,
fla p /i nn (7°
« gu l l Ju l /I rv orga n,“ 1 90 11 111, or (i f m ) “ l l
mm déz flm
atque in medio hacsi tabat luto, perplexus malis Id .
‘
3. 893 (0d . Bock) : a y qz a r c q p’ep
’ol i
‘ra l . z a ea .m l l e
inopia perculsa est”
j. Id. 4 . 106 (of Medea )
r; d ( u n a l w m tm ovmc,
,m q z u ga ; ” n ew (gu nz u r o ;
[where Shaw :“ inops cons i li i J: (f ). A esch . Ayam . 136 0
d‘
i ' o‘u qz u vw
201mm 1 0 V m 'm rm 'm I l l / Z I P .
(y), Lum n’1 ° 495 : turim P0P l l l
'bcm i n con s u lla ru i t .
(h ), Va l. Flaw . 4 .
"
( u-
cc i i t ' l l l l l l vacuas agi t [A ulycu s ] i nm n su lm per auras
brach ia. Senut en im Pollux rat ioms egentem
( in both wh ic h las t plac es inconsu lta is a ! rum/mu,( P i /hon !
(If /im'
lr a im or p u rpos e ) A lso ( i ), U rat . Falise. ( l l /w . c w t . 4 .
im -
n n s u ll i homi nes. v itaquc erat error i n 0mm.
"
A nd espec ially (j ), C icero Om iorc,
whose words
seem almost to be an express gloss upon our text :“
Qu id est
en im praec larius . quam houoribus ct reipubl icae muueribus per
functum senom posse s un lure ( l iccre idem, quod apud Bun ium
d ic i t i lle l’v th ius Apollo . so esse cum, undo s ibi s i non popu l i
et rcges . at omnes su i (‘ ivos con si li um expetau t ,
‘
suaram rerum l lN'
el'
t l ques ego mea ope ex
[N ev/4 1'
s a'
l‘
lu s comp o/0.51pm con s i l i i
dimitto. ut no res temero tractent
446 —45? om i t—m an ] BOOK il l .
as if he had said.“ex incerti s certos, ex {accumulate competes
consi li i . A n d final ly (k ). Te". Adclpk. 4. 4 . 3
pectore
consistere nihfl mnm'm qui cquam potest.
Th us , the adjectival “ inconsultus of Virg il is exactly the
Opposi te of Horace'
s adjectival “consul tus
,
”0d . 1 . 34. 2 :
“ insanieti tis dam n pient iae
consultan t arm,
"
and the same as the “aeger consi li i of Stati us. Theb. II . 140
“obscura vallum dam nocte pererrat
The I talians preserve the word in the same adjecti val sense
m umblialo, without fixed counsel— not knowing what to think
or do, scenari o—Ri ms dc?Petrarca (ed Fr. Soave
, Mi lan,
parte 2, can zone 49, v. 22 :
“ mm que’
bass occ lu'
che vider trist i la spietata stamps
na’
dolci membri dei tue can) Figho,
volgi ai mic dubbio state,
che cm o‘
gk’
ato, a to vien per consiglio ;
M etast , La Clemmn a dai Ti to, 3 . 6 (Ti tus speaking)
“e che sperasti
di trovar mai nel trono? Il sommo forse
where “sconsigliato is i ll advised . The French , too, have their
b icn consei llé and ma! wm eiaé,as La Fontaine
,Fables
,
“ Le
fou qu i vend la sageese
les gens bin- comed ic: et qui voudront bion fairs
entre eux et les gens (one mettron t pour l'
ordinaire
la longueur de 09 ill."
The nearest approach I find to the sense assigned to the word
by H eyne is in the“ inconsul ti recessus
”of Claudian, where the
poet speaking of the absence of Apollo from Delph i informs us
82'
466 A E N E IDE A [446 4 67 mom —cam?
that during that period the oracular cave is silent and i n c on
s u l t u s ( 6 Cons . H onor .
“antraque moesta silent, {nam
su lte'
que recessus. where,however
,the mean ing is not qu i bu s
non as! respon sum,but qm
’
non su n t i n terrogat i . After all,the
difference between qu i bu s non es t respons um and non competes
cons i lz'
i is not very considerable nor much to be insisted on .
the latter being a consequence of and involved in the former.
H rc TIB I N E QUA mom s. &c .—Comp. A pu l . F lor . 1 . 1 : “Re
ligiosis v ian t ium moris est, quum aliqu is lucus aut aliqu is locus
sanctus in via oblatos est , votum postulare, donum apponere,
paulisper assidcre : Ita mi h i ingresso sanctissimam istam civita
tern, quanquam oppido festinem
, praefanda ven ia, et habenda
orat io. et inh ibenda properat io.
”Stat . S
'
flr . 3 . I . 106 (H er
cules begging a larger and richer temple where passengers
might stop)
da templum,dignasque tu is conatibus aras,
quas puppes vel is nolint transire secundis .
"
St . Isidore w i ll , no dou bt. occur to the Span ish reader
“ lo ! he leaves h is plough
still - standing in the field. and goes to church
when the bell rings for vespers, and return ing
finds a winged angel down from heaven descended
gu iding h is plough and oxen . and more land
ploughed in h i s absence of one short h alf hour
than . h ad h e by th e plough sta id,he h ad ploughed
h imself in a whole day from mom till nigh t,
and Fridolin . to the German (Sch i ller,“ Der Gang
E isenhammer,
st .
entsch lossen ist er alsobald,
und mach t den sakristan :
das.
’
Spri ch t er,
“ ist kem aufenthalt,
was fordert h immelan .
’
468 A E N E IDE A [470—487 A DDIT—A I ORE N
and also verse 238 . where the flami ng savs to the same
Danaides
on e) ; d i Armou r, ovdé q rxo w m o.
«3 00 .3c [smc hospitibus patrocinan ti bns] nynrmr
, .
u oi ew
t ri nr’
m gm rmg, rorro { Nu -
«m ot or
the q t ow ot’
which passage is exactlv the ovens of our text.
To Peerlkamp’
s objection that one pilot would have been sufh
cient , the reply is simple, v iz,
that fleets are in the habi t of
tak ing not one but several pi lots. in order to guard against the
man ifest danger to the whole fleet in case of loss or separation
of the vessel carrying the single pi lot . It'
Virgi l had mean t. as
H evne supposes he mean t, grooms or caretakers for the horses,
he would not have used the term DL'
CES, but c u s t od es. For
d u x used in the sense of gu ide, see Am . 6 . 26 9
H ANG ARRIFE vsu s (vs.— See 10. 298 : 9. 13; 11 . 531 ;
and compare Pers. 5. 140 °
nih i l obstat,quin trabe vasta
A egaeum rap i d s .
"
E mmy. Ji l l /Ill 11 q p h antom u or orgm'ow ,
‘h a g ew t , 1 m
fimmm a o rm r ft oulr.
\'
r:c cantr uosom ( vs .
-
“ Tauta dat muucra. quan ta
merehatur A scan ius.
"
Serv i us . f or: ramr noxom. sci z . mune
rum. quo prosecutus erat H elenus A nch isen : u t A ndromache
A scan ium nunc non minus honorifice muneribus hospi ta libus
impertiat, H ey ne.
“ A ndromache donat auro in textas vestes
A eneae, pu ta, et A nch isae : A scan io cum uvonm i llorum donorum
uoxom. i . e. , praestan tiae ct pulchri tudini . non notion /cm, prae
terea eidem alia text i lia plurima, Wagn .
1 am as litt le sat isfied w i th auv of these explanat ions as I
am w i th one formerlv proposed by myself in the Va ss im l M useum
( London . and inserted by Forb iger in the th ird ed i t ion
of h is work. or w i th a second also proposed bv mvself in my
Twelve Years'
Voyage of D isc overy in the lt‘
irst Six Books of
the A cneis ( H einhold, Dresden,
Feeling that these
in terpretat ions are all pretty equally unworthv of the author,
and i ll adapted for a posi tion in the middle of one of the most
470—487 w on — m a] BOOK III . 469
h igh ly finished and patheti c passages bequeathed to an admi t
ing posterity by perhaps the most pathetic of all poets , I have
never ceased, since my former publicat ions, to keep my at
tention more or less directed to the passage, wi th the hepe,
however fi lm, of at length , perhaps by some happy chance,
on a mean ing which migh t at least be in good keep
ing wi th the context H aving at last, as i th ink . been success
ful. and discovered a meaning wh ich not only does not dis
figure but greatly enhances the beau ty of the beautiful paint
ing, I shall. it the reader have no objection, take him wi th me
by the hand and let him have the pleasure of re discovering
it along wi th me. Let us, therefore. open the H ecuba of E uri
pi des at verse 916,and what do we find? Hecuba. in order
to wreak her terrib le vengeance on Polymcstor. not hesi tating
to break through all orien tal decorum. and,although a woman
and in affliction . and degraded from her former high rank into
that of a common slave, appearing in the presence, not only of
men , but of men who had known her in her times of happi ness
moxvvoym G t n poopl m ew emw u ow,
l l al q ot oe. w tmooode xu yw q xuxocg’
mm yap w arp» w wxoen
’
,rude-s;
.u
'
exec,
er node n ame; rvyz rwm-o
’
w’
“t“ vw ,
xodx m ' dvvm‘u qv n poofll t zu w 0
'
098m ; roomy.
«1 1'new y r) dim me r q on 0 6 3W ,
H ol q m op «U m; d‘mu m. n m a vap or.
m anta; “Meow p i) fli en rw ewwn ov .
Let as now return to our text. and what do we find ? Andro
mache— a woman li ke Hecuba, and of the same rank , and from
the same coun try, and a near relative. and having sofi’
ered the
same ami ction v—not hesi tating, in order to grat ify the ten
den tem of her feel ings towards A scanius, to break through the
same oriental decorum (sac enmr acac ia ) , not restrained by
the orienml etiquette, the ori en ta l s i lts (Germ ), the oriental
“ hence,"the oriental sense that it was becoming in a female to
h ide he? affliction and degradation in retirement. from presen t
ing herself volun tari ly. not mere ly before men but before the
very men before whom she should most feel ashanwd, most feel
472 A E NE ID E A [470—487 A DDIT—A I OREN
acknowledged in the words xsc crzntr new s : as excused and
just ified in the words DIGRl-ISSL' mass“ snrnsno and the whole
of the broken - hearted mother'
s address to the boy who reminded
her so l ivelily of her own deceased son . A n d we sympa
th i z e more than ever wi th the greatness of A ndromache'
s sur
prise at the sigh t of the Trojans o n the former occas ion , and
w i th her agon iz ing recollect ion s of the alterat ion in her circum
stances since she had last seen the same faces . We learn also
at the same time more fully to apprec iate the fe eling of shame
and self- abasemen t w i th wh ich
deiec it vultum. ct dennssa voce locuta est
‘
o etc .
If the reader i s st i ll not qu i te sat isfied that in th is part of
the th ird book , no less than in i ts commencemen t and perhaps
in the commencement of the fourth . the H ecuba of E uripides is
con tinuallv fl itting w ith more or less dist inctness before the mind
of our author, let h im go on a li ttle further and he wi ll find
A ndromache inqu iring concern ing A scanius :
qu id puer A scamn s‘
s upet atnc c t vcs c l t ur aura
quem t xlu 1am Tl 'n ld
ec t | ua tamen pncro es t nau s sac c ura paren t ls :
l lmos t in the verr words in wh ic h H ec uba i nqu ires for l’o lv
( lorus ( vs. 934 )
n gon o r u u'
H I”"
l m d'
. m '
é .
‘
an y; {we
ax I t xu'
u m ,
’
u ( li
n u m , r/ u c .
u u,
H Ml ,
” f u t on; Min d} u u u r
‘u u l l u m
Ew u in these co lder western c lima tes and more refined an d
heart less t imes . mourn ing alone is a S l l ffi t ‘
l t‘l l l reason fo r c on
finemen t no t merelx to the hons e bu t even to the private c ham
ber. and Donna Isabella'
s apo log ) for appearing in pub l ic
w i th in two mon ths after she has become a n idow is not less
poet icallv true than it is poet icallv beau t ifu l ( Sc h i ller. b’mw
’
ran
A ll css i fm .
n ew men m m ] soon In . 473
“ deft noth gehorohend , nich t dem eigneu trieb ,
tret'
ich . i hr greissn h i upter dieser stadt,
heraus z u ouch ans den verschwiegenen
gemachern meines frauen saals, das aud i ts
vor euren mtinnerblicken z u cntschleiern .
denn es gez iemt der wi ttwe, die den gotten
rerloren , ih res lcbens lich t und ruhu t,
die schwm mnflerte nac h tgestalt dem aug’
der welt in stil len mauern z u verbergen
doch unerbi tt lich , allgewalt ig treibt
des augenblicks gebietcrsti tnme michan das entwohn te li ch t der welt hervor.
Compare the account given bv Claudi an,in Rufin . 2. 427, of
t he women going out to see the punishment of Rufinus not
wi thstanding thei r doing so was an infringement of feminine
decorum"vacno plebs obvia muro,
iam secum tlui t . Sem'
btw non obstiti t actus ,
vi ryf’
nfi m e pudor,
where we may say:“senes non cedun t sotati, virginee non
codant pudori . Also the accomt t given by the same author
of the s imi lar infri ngement of femini ne decor um by the women
crowd ing to see the tri umph s! procession of Theodosius wi th
th e young Honorius through the ci ty, 3 Cone . Honor. 126
quanti tum iuvenes , quan tae aprm rc pudorem
spec tandi st udio ma tron . puerisque severi
certavere senes, cum to geni toris amico
exceptns gremio medium veherere per arhem
velar-atque pies communis laurea currus !"
(i . c“ matres non ccssere pl ldO l
’
l
Exactlv simi lar to the sec csnrr nosom of our‘
text is the“non arest bones
"of Rufinus, Prism/1. Fi l l) . lap. Wernsdorf
,
Post . Lat . M i noan) :
aestuat igne here,
at per pram iuvenonm,
mentem perdi ta, quaerita t .
non negalis harm , non magni om mari ti,"
476 AE NE IDE A [500—511 81 chasm—saw s
“ laetatur veneranda parens, et poll ice docto
iam parat auratas trabeas, cinctusque micantes
stamine ; quod molli tondent de stipi te Sores.
frondea lanigerae carpontes vellera sylvae
et longum tenues tractus producit in d urum.
hla qne concrete cogit squalere metallo.
"
Osman—Not load s h is hands wi th the p resen t, but loads
h i s person wi th i t, p uts i t on him
,clothes h im wi th i t
,as the
goddess Roma clothes Stilicho,Cloud
,Laud . Sti lich . 2. 339
dixit, gremioque rigentia profert
dona, graves auro trabens.
tunc habi les armis h umeros dea vestibus ambit
Romuleis.
"
Compare Terent . I’horm. 5 . 4
sed ego nunc mih i cesso, qu i non humerum h unc o ncro pallio.
LONGUM (vs.
— Not “closely connected with rmrmsrns ,
and sign ifying may long be a record of aflec timi (Con ington), bu t s imply the epithet of A MOREM , and sign ifying las ting
Andromache’
s lasting love.
500—51 1 .
sr QU A NDO— A RTUS
VA R . LE CT. (vss. 502,
Unmet,&c .]
nemo nesrsmau Il l “(se. prepinquaml st. memo, nasp suu ,
Voss .
raomxouos, s e,nssrsau , II I Heyne : Brunck ; Wakefield ; Wagn . (ed .
H eyn . and ed .
PROPINQUOS m'mo,mzsrsma . I II Ladewig.
ruomsovos some n ssrrma , l l I A ldus P. Manut ° La Gerda
(interpreting in th e same way as H eyne) ; D . Heinss , N . H eins.
( 16701; Ribbeek .
raomvor'
os smno nssrsmau l Jlml . (F0gg. )
500 - 6 “ 81 com bo—mm ] BOOK i ll . 47?
81 onaxno w as (vss. 500- 505L—A s old, therefore, at
least as the time of Virgil is the sentiment expressed by Ca
marda in h is Discorso l’rel imi nare to his “Appendi ce al Saggio
d i Grammatologia Comparata su lla l ing ua A lbanese,”
p. 51 :
“ ma nessuna poten z a, a creder mio, tinohe la ( lrec ia non sis in
grado di farsi valere, pm dell'
l talia, rivendicatasi alla un its
politic s , ha diri tto, di proteggere l’
A lban ia. e direi quas i il do
vere ; essa che ospita circa centomi la A lbanesi, i quali dissoda
rano e popolarono molto sue terre incolte,ed in pin maniere
l'hanno serxi ta in ogn i tempo. Ne l
'
Italia puo dimenticare le
molte relaz ionl che lino dai pih remoti secoli, ed ai tempi angioi ni ,
cd ance in pie recenti eta, ebbe col veech io e col nuovo Epi ro,
d i cui vedc i mon ti dalle sue spiaggio sul Ionio, e su ll’
Adria~
ti co.
"
Pmphesyi ng, as usual. after the even t, Virgil puts into
the mouth of h is hero the sentiment of h is own time, a sen ti
ment wh ich , to judge from the pm ge inst c ited, has never
ceased to exis t both among Ita lians and A lbanians from t hat
time down to the present, and which , should only the l talian“un its
”
persist and thrive, can hardly fai l at last to be fatal to
al l Ottoman sauterai nty north of the Balkans.
Mom s uuasw rna omen (vs.—“ E ine prolepsis fii r
‘mtsam 'ros at cram assen t,
” Th iel, Forbiger, Jacob (Qua rt .
E p . , p. No ; opa c u s is shady, i. e , covered wi th hm,
exactly as Georg. I . 156 : “ruris 01mm
“
false premes umbrum,
"
where “oped
"ca n only be shady. i . e.
,covered wi th trm .
Cmnpare also Tac i t. H is t . 5 . 6 :“
praec ipuum mon tium Libs
num erigit, mirow dictu, tantos inter ardores opacum, tidnmque
n ivibus,"where “
opacum can only be wooded . The Homeric
coco oxroer t a , 0d . 7. 26 8,and frequently elsewhere, is to be
unders tood in the same way. 80 A 671 . 7. 36 : “ct laetus fluvio
succed it apaco [the river shady— w i th what? of course wi th
trees , specially men t ioned at vss. 29 and Also E d . 1. 53 :
“ frigus captab is opar-um
”
[the shady cool,as it he had said
fr i g i d am umb ram , or as he has actually said,E el . 2. 8 :
“umbras ct A nd Sil ius, 4. 74 1 : “
stagnis Thrasynrenus opac ie
"
[the lalcc ofThrasymenu s shadywi th W e,as i t is
to th is day]. The sense, then , is :“ t he sun sets and shade falls
478 AENE IDE A [500—511 31 om n c— s aw s
upon the shady mounta ins — the shade spoken of as falling
upon the mountai ns being that shade wh ich comes over the
whole landscape the moment the sun sets, and which , the moun
tains being the most strik ing part of the landscape, especially
as seen from the sea, is most strik ing on the moun tains. It may
well be questioned whether the epi thet shady, so useful and effec
ti ve in the passage above quoted from the first Georgie, i s not
here a mere step-
gap. If i t had been necessary to inform the
reader that the moun tains were wooded, some other word should
have been chosen,and a term avoided wh ich causes a confusion
in the mind between two shades wh ich have noth ing whatever
to do with each other,the shade of the trees and the shade of
the evening. The lapse, if I mav be allowed to speculate, owes
its origin to the runn ing of the poet’
s mind on Homer’
s coca
m am a .
UMBRANTUR,en qhvyaCovra r, for wh ich word see Timaeus
,
Lem. P la ton .
Soarrrr annos (vs. Per sortem divisi ad officia
remigandi, qu i esset proreta , qu is pedem teneret,”Servi us.
“Sort i ti v ices remorum, sive postquam, qu ibus proximo die
vicibus rcmigaremus, sorti ti era mus, Wagner ( 186 1 )— the old
error of tak ing Vi rgil too much at h is word,too li terally. The
mean ing is not cas t i ng lots for the ours or di r idi ng the oars
among them , bu t whose lot was the our,i . e.
,we rowers ,
sourm
names being equ ivalen t to rem i g e s , prec isely in the same
manner as the “sort i ti d iarlema of l’rudentius ( ( b u tm Sym .
estuo ille e numero paucorum, qui d iadmn o
sort i t i aeth eriae coluerunt dogma soph iae
is equ ivalent to r eg es , and the “ mortales an imus sort ita of
6 . 93 .
tenrcstria quando
morta les a n imus v iyunt sort /10"
)
equivalen t to m or t a l i a. Th is u se of s or t i r i w ithout any,
even the sligh test , reference to the actual cast ing of lots,is of
as common occurrence as that of i ts root s o r s,and the corre
480 A E N E IDE A [500—511 81 Qt'Asno— Anrvs
0d . 5 . 334
fl gw ‘u é v env ,
‘lgot og ( ct 'dqéoa l t .
r n r d'
« 110 ; w n t i uyt am .‘N mr e i g u y o g é " q .
111171. I ] . 303 . u yv‘r dc h e }. oyz a o’
ma .‘tsoan . E urip. H ip/1 .
79 (ed. Stokes ) :
0 6 m ; dcd‘
u z m v u nder, a l l.
w n ] q vou
m mm,pom p “ 1 :1s u ; we mw r'
u u,
rum or; dpé n t omu,t or; z u z ocm d
"
or (H m ,
A nd so even Xenoph . A na l) . 3 . 3 : ycxgov (ls rn vor l a xw r
[hav ing got a li ttle sleep. hav ing slept a litt le]. A lso Luc.
E mma. 1 . 8 : (ls er w ) rega rsrew a rw r er n ; raft : up;
eq y sgm c m '
ror cram t or fl oor , xam t o sli m: t o; wea n i ng
g l a z e l O l‘ (h u mou r
, £10825l E l ; for raov t or xrgcor. The
converse Greek expression is auu ogog (o rb u sl, as E urip. H ecub.
42] (ed. Porson)
q‘u u ; Jr n evrnxom a1
« 3: g a p 0 1 t u mor .
The Italians use the word in prec iselv the same manner,as
( luaseo. Del/e Om ar/ i r i s in fatti quelle donne. che aveano
sorl i lu clalla na tura una t'
rou te troppo ampia. se non potevano eo'
'
apel li , la «liminu ivano con Io l'
asce Metast . Glimp . 2. 6 :
fel i ee 11 re d l Creta,
th e nu tal tigh o .w r/ i
Id . Tel / l is t . 3 . sc . ult :
tutte perdii no
lo mgnurie alla Fort una.
se avro la tomha m e sor t / i la cuna .
Th is junct ion of “sort iri w i th mznos was probably sug
gested bv the j unc t ion made bv the Greeks of va r; wi th z l qgog,
and the expression somm m-znos probab lv a translat ion of
ra rxl qgoz— nsnos being
: used in the trans lation instead of
n a v c s ,because the use of a part for the whole is more ele
gan t, because the principal part of the sai lor’
s business was
rowing, and because row ing. being the most fatigu ing part of
the h usmess of the sailo r. suppl ied the bes t reason for -I
TE LLURIS,
conron x CURAMUS . and s ssos s aw s . If the reader,
bi s—514 m eets - em u ] BOOK Il l . 48 ]
admitting th at the above is the true in terpretation of the ex
pression soam xm os,should be inclined
,notwi thstanding, to
disallow the analogy betwe en tha t expression and ravxl qgoc
on the ground that m ard qgog is more properly sk ip- ow ner than
sai lor (“N a u c l eru s domi nus navis es t appellatus quod navis
in sorte ei us sit, xkqgog enim Graece s ors dic i tur.”lsidor. 19. l ),
I reply that m eeh iem ,the Italian form of the word
, means rather
g u b ern a t or and n a u t a th an d om i n u s (i . e., pos ses s or)n a v i s . and that we have the very expression va nixl qpov 9:3.ain Hes iod : and that even if m vd wog had been neither n a u t i
c u s . nor n au t a ,but always tlon t i n u s n a v i s
, th e analogy had
been li ttle impai red , inasmuch as soarm annos migh t be equally
well interpreted d om i n i remo r um,or as we migh t sav in
E nglish , m w ama, lords of the oar.
512—514.
N HCDU)! ORBE M MED IUU NOX B ORIS ACTA SUB IBAT
H AUD 8 8:6 l STRATO SURE ” PAU NURUS ET OMN ES
EXPLQRAT VENTOS ATQUE AURIBUS A ERA
Home III Brunek '
. V088 ; Lad. ; Ribbeck .
soul'
s l l ! P. Haunt ; La Cards ; D . Heins. ; N . Heine.
Wakefiel d ; Wagner (ed . Heyn. and ed.
Hours aera :“
per horas decurren s, Servius, Wagner, Forbiger.
N o ; under the command of the H ours, as an army under the
command of a general ; governed , marshalled, by the Hours.
See Rent . on 4. 245, and compare E d . 8 . 1 7:
“nascere, praeque diem veniens age, Lucifer, almum.
83"
484 A E N E ID E A [520—b‘
l i vn oa .—mnz av .
517 519.
ARMATUM—MOVE MUS
A RMATUM anao carom . Compare Sen . H erc . Fu r . 12 (Juno
soli loqu iz ing)
“
ferro m i nac i h inc terret Orion deos .
Pos'
ror aa cuscra vmm‘ CA RLO cossraae ssasxo (vs.
No sign of change in the serene sky, the skv serene and w i th
out sign of change; in other words,the fair weather likely to be
constan t . Cons tare is to rema i n the same,not to fal ter or gi z
'
e
s ign ofchange, to be settled c on s t a t,i t is agreed on ; i t is settled .
Casrm. novu ms ( vs.
—Not w ith Forbiger to be under
stood li terally, but. as the ordinary metaphorica l expression for
setti ng ou t , ( lecamp i ng .See Claud. Rap t . Pros . 2 . (of bees
set ting out ) :“
cum cerea reges castra moveut z”
and Ov id , M et
13 . 6 1 1 ( of b irds sett ing out ) : quarto seducunt castra volatu.
Th is v iew has been approved bv Con ington
520—531 .
E LORUM M IN E RVA E
Venom “ m vmuvs — ~ Not w i th Hevne l "
extremas V E LORUM
partes , lac in ias . angu los , because it is not usual to expand
the sai ls to the u ttermos t immed iately at fi rst sett ing ou t :
bu t. metaphorical ly , sa i l - wi ngs , a'i ng
- Ii lrc sa i ls , sa i ls resem
bli ng a' i nys , as if he had said : “
expand our w ings, i . e.,
M W W .) BOOK. 111
sails ; and so laid. Orig. 19. 3 : “apud Lati nos autem rela a
volatu dicta uncle est il lud : vswmm rasnnms ALAS.”Compare
Hesiod, Opera at D ice. 6 243
0113200p arou nd ; ”no s“ ” r etort n on on opom,
where meg a rena are the sai ls : Lacret. 4. 391
“
ques agimas praeter navem, cel l'
sque columns ;
and,exact ly parallel to our text, Prop.
«1. 6 . 47
fi le same figure «that of young birds attempting to fly) is
preserved in both clauses of our text : as if Virgi l had said
“PM w as at rssru ns volare.
” The converse metaphor,
viz .. that of rowing wi th wings, wi ll be found, Aen . 1. 305.
“re
migio alarnmz”
and that of sai ling wi th wings, Mi lton, I’ar.
Los t. 5. 36 6
“ down th ith er prone in (ligh t
he speeds . and th rough the vast ethereal sky
sai l: between worlds and worlds, with steady wing.
Osscnaos (vs. dim ly seen , m ydi s tingu ishable, as
“oedem a [Didontem], analem prime qui surgerre mouse
anbx idot, ant vidisse pun t per nubila lunam,
"
where see Rem
[legu nt mani l a—
“ Ad Castrum Minervae appellant Troian i ,sub Hydmnto, qno loco plenum et molle li ttus ; h inc Hum an
tru i sm. Sive quia procu l ex alto visent ibus terra semper
humi lis videtur. Cf. supra, v. 77, Heyne. ed. Wagner. Both
explanation s wrong. Italy is called " humilis"in comparison
wit h the motmtainous shore they had just left, verse 506 . Thecommon passage to and from Greece was in this si tuation in
the time of Virgi l (compare verse and therefore Italy
seemed “ humi lis”to the travellers in his time, viz .
, by con
486 A E N E IDE A [520—681 tru ce—m v.
I
trust w ith the opposite shore. The ident ical term is applied to
Italy by Dante’
s V irgi l Inferno. 1 . 106— according to Landino
and Ven ture in the same sense as in , and in imi tat ion of, our
text. but much more probably, w ith Lombardi and Megalott i , in
the sense of h umi lia ted,dep ressed ( in the moral point of View),
h umble. Dante’
s words are
di quell'
w h i le Italia fia salute
per cui mori 1a vergine Camil la
E urialo, e Turno, e N iso di ferute,
where “ fia salute seems to place the moral sense of “umile
almost beyond doubt . Nor is i t verv un likely that Dan te, who
has elsewhere so much mistaken our author’
s mean ing (seeRem.
on“auri sacra fames
,
”3. may have supposed that in ap
ply ing the term “umi le in this sense to Italy he was applying
i t in the very sense in wh ich “ humi lis”had been applied to
Italy by h is master.
ITALIAN PRIMUS concmnar ACHATES ( vs. Concu utu ,
cries ou t wi th all h is migh t .
FERTE w an V ENTO FA CILE M ( vs. theme : s ATl-z SECL’
ND I.
variation . See Rem . on 4 . 6 1 1 .
TE MPLUMQUE .wm ns'
r 1x A RCE M INERV A }: ( vs.
—The inter
punctuation of the Metlicean between ance and M IN E RVA }: i sincorrec t , the structure not being t aneu
'
n M IN E RVA B A PPARET lx
A RCE . bu t TEMPLUM A PPA RET 1x A Rl'
E u lxnnvw — A rx M inerz 'ac
(“
A rx M inervas et M inervi um et Castrum M inervae, Clover. 4
in Peu t inger'
s map. ) I inerve, [s ich being the name of
the place. A RCH must. therefore, be wri tten w i th a capi ta l A .
The punc tuat ion of theMed icean being retained, and the structure
Ti-ZMPIJ'
“ MIN E RV A }: A Pl'ARl-I
'
I‘
1x ARCH being adopted. the place i s
not named at al l, quod absu rd /1m .
488 A E N E ID E A [530—536 casum —ru n.
leisurely to tell them what k ind of a port the port of A rx
M inervae was : roarrs A B sc h oo rsnmu'
n . H ence the pre
vious PORTL'
S Parsscn‘
and the subsequen t n’sa LATET, a run ner
.z gorsgov on wh ich the commen tators have not failed to stumble
and break their sh ins ; Donatus tap. Servium ) substi tu ting patet
for LATH I‘,and Wagner ( in ed . Heyn .) interpreting ra rer in a
sense in wh ich I scarcely th ink he wi ll find manv ready to
agree w ith h im. vi z . , that of h id from the wi nds , as if the
w inds were looking ou t for the port , try ing to find ou t where
the port was : quomodo LATET courcs quem iam intraverun t ,
vers . ct repugnare v idetur et iam vers . 530, PORTL‘SQUE
rarrrscrr. Lars? sign ificat longe reduc tus est a ven tis. et ita
tutam nav ibus praebet stat ionem.
(l amen t: sats a scrm sr ASI’E Rtul NE cu res . Approach ing
from the sea. vou see on lv the cameras cac t us wi th the waves
dash ing on them. The port is ensconced snug beh ind— less
LATET.
Dnmm xr naacnm momma— The h igh rocky ground on the
landward side of the port . in o t her words. at the head of the
port lamlwards . descend ing,r on each s ide of the port w ith a
rapid inclinat ion toward the SM . seems to embrace the port
w ith its arms : these l l l i A f'
l l l A . converging where thev reach the
sea and there protec t ing the harbour from the waves , become
there ident ical w ith the CAUTES of verse 534.
Gsnmo snacma mono— Ou the top of each “ brach ium is
a doub le wall . A uson ius speak ing of M i lan .( )rd . Not/ i i . I
'
rh .
0 0
—) o sa\
'
s z
t um (h ip/i n: mum
amplificata loc i
Thc doub lc wall extend ing from the po rt of A thens to th e c i tv
is wel l known . Con ington undels tands both mu cnn and nrno
to be spoken Of the rocks .
Ti mur! ( Vs . 53ti ~.— " In modnm. l l ] s imi ll tmli twm. turrium.
Serv ius . N o : t u r r i t u s nev er has th is mean ing : is alwm s ,
when literal, wi th to zrcrs {h r lop ; n hcn metaphorical. as when
applied to a head- dress , w i th s o /n clh i /q/ resembli ng 10 11‘
c on
the lap . In our text i t is li teral : the S t U l’l
'
l d are called TUl tRlTI
M BOOK I l l! 489
bm use crowned wi th the m and temple of Minerva. See
698 : “tundt is puppihus [tru
'
reted ships, 5. e ., ships with
turrets on their decks]. Lacret. 53 -1801 (ed. Wakefield ) :
“ inde bovcs Lucas , turm'
to corpora, totros.
anguimanos. belli doouemn t vulnora Poeni
sufl'érre, at m ass Hat tie turban ca tervas
[elephan ts with turrets on their backs ]. H irt . de 8 . Alt . 30
“elephantisque turn
'
h is ainte aoiern instructis ” [turreted ele
phan ts. i . e. , wi th turrets on their backs ]. Turmm scorn”.
therefore. ell/7'
s summer-
u teri with lowers . v iz .. the towers of the
am and the temple of M inerva.
Danm osr. m oon ( w . 535 and —In the foreground
the BRACHIA are sent down. come down. to the sea ; in the
bac kground the temple retires from the shore. The two verbs
are parallel to each other. and Servius’
s gloss on am our
(“aedificia vicina li ttc ribus longe in tuen ti viden tur in mari. quae
acceden tibus quas i reccdcro et retro se agere is to
be summari ly rejec ted : first. because not agreeable to fac t :
sew ndly. because dec lared so by osumm . wh ich tells you that
the m ean do not appear to retreat from the water'
s edge, but.
on the contrary. to come down to it : and th irdly. because the
M e of refugere to express backward pos ition. t he background.
as we say. is of the commonest. as Lucan, 10. 132
refirgocque gerens a fronts capillos
[the hair turned back]. and— quoted hv Cic. Tusc . M ap . 3 . 12
rcfugervz oculi ; corpus macie entabuit”
[the eyes were sunk in th ei r orbits ]. Compare also Champ
flem'
y.“ Grandenn et Decadence d
'
une Serinette z” “
pale, blond.
[as you ) : inde/ iota» le crane fatty/mot et se developpan t en pointe,
M . Pain ts marchai t des epaules . la tote incl ines snr l’
epanle
denim.
"In neither case. nei ther of the temple nor of the
m oms. is apparent mot ion meant, on ly apparent posi tion, viz .,
that the temple is beh ind and further 05. and on gradually
490 A E N E I DE A [544—562 n ecem— com ma.
rising ground : the BRACH IA in front . nearer. and Sloping down
ward toward the sea. and,when thev reach the sea. converging
so as to enclose and protect the port.
The picture is of a harbour so land - locked or t e- entran t as
not to be v isible from the sea. The enclosing land on the side
next the sea is rocky. and lashed by the waves. On the oppo
si te. inner. or landward side of the harbour,the land rises h igh
and rocky. and is crowned by a temple. From th is h ighest
point the ground enclosing the harbour on each side falls to
wards the sea. and is surmoun ted by a double wall .
H osmu (vs.— See Rem. on vs. 377.
i f)“ PIPIT
E xcserr ma m as - « Compare A esch .S upp l . 21 7 (Chorus of Da
maidos just arrived in Greece from Egypt »:
CHOR . I nf om ) z ur/I rma » ron
'd‘
tL dru u omo r H r
Das u s . oom rmm rm '
r ind } . myru m' {H m
(wi ll
u ll
n I t» d‘
é é ru h'
l m
(‘
onxtxx V E I ATA R I’M onw ztrrtnrs onauroas cuoc r:
nonos s rsri zcr .\or | m or tars um ( W . 549. 550 l. —Thc rigging .
and of cou rs e the evolu t ions .of A eneas
'
s vessels correspond
w i th th ose of the so- ca lled Lat in rigged boats ( b arf-he Lat i no)
wh ich are to be seen in all the ports of the Medi terranean
Sea at the presen t dav . In these boats it is not the mast bu t
the a n t e n n a wh ich is the princ ipal objec t . the a n t en n a
being not on lv much longer than the mast. often as much as
half as long again . but carrying the one on ly sai l,wh ich in
492 AE N E IDEA [544—562 nxcnm — cosrons .
m i c s CORN I'
A .m'rnus aann— the comma of the a n t en n a e not
only turning towards the shore when the bows of the vessels
turned towards the sea. bu t , on accoun t of their heigh t and
length , being the part wh ich turned mos t , and most con
spicuously.
Bu t there is a st i ll further mean ing contained in the pas
sage. The Trojans not on lv turn the horns of their a n t en n ae
towards the shore wh ich they are lour in o. but they turn them
towards onw mnxrn nouns SUSI’l-ICTAQL'
E mm : in other words,
thev make their retreat. w ith their faces turned towards the
enemv , p resen t i ng their horns Io Ili e enemy—u cor nua hosti
ohvcrtuut . Compare Plau t . Pasta] . 4 . 3 . 3
n imisque ego illum hominem metuo ct formido male.
no malus i tem erga me sit,at erga illum fu it .
us in re secunda nunc mih i obrorta t corn '
ua .
A pu l. do Magia, 81“super
-
est ea pats epistolae, quae similiter
pro me scripts in memet ipsum rerti t comma .
”A nd H orace,
E pod . 11 :
cave, cave : namque in males aSpcrrunus
parata fol/n cormm .
Hence ( ) BV E RTIML'
S is fun : towards th e cu cmy, the object againstwh ich ther turn their c onxm being,
r omi tted. as 9. 622 : ner
voquc ohrcrmzs cqu ino. If the mean ing,r had been tu rn towards
it is pl'
u lmmt ‘ l ll t ' “wi l l l ll tur ned
their m axi m wou ld not have been omitted . Compare 6 . 3 :
obvcrtunt [ i c ing/o proras .
"
H IN C S l N l‘
S H ERCULH I,S l V E IN rzs
'
r FA MA , Tam-2x11 L‘
E RN ITUR .
l Vordsworth has :
hen ce we behold the bay th at bears th e name
of proud Tarentum , proud to share the fame
of H ercules,though in a dubious claim.
N o : the s tructure is not mxc cmtxn '
r u s ixt'
s m anv”. for the
bay of Taren tum c ou ld not be seen from the port of (‘
ustrum
M incrvae. bu t um '
. uflcr {ca ri ng {h is p lace, or marl after [ca r i ng
544—662 m ar—mamas .) some 111. 493
Mar ylou , e cons true, the boy of wrentmn is saca
“ h inc lueum ingentem, quem Romulus near A sylum
teens} , et gelida menstrat sub rape Lupercal"
[n ex t he poi n ts ou t the great grace, and (exac tly parallel )Cicero ,
dc N at . Door. 2. 44 :“ Capiti autem E qui proxima
A quari i dextra, totusque deinceps Aquarius. H ine autem
aspi cuur‘ut ache ostendens emergit Scorpius alte
'
Dei nde Delph inus. Quem subsequens
‘ tervidas i lle Cania stellarum luce refulget f
Post [opus subseqni tur (where" h inc is not from [h is p iaz za,
but ou t after one).
E r nem o” ARE N A E (vv. 555—557i —The grandest description wi th wh ich I am acquain ted of perhaps the grandest object
in nature, the roaring of an agitated sea. The th ird book of
the Aeneid, lavishly inwrspersed with these fine descriptive
sketches of natural objects and scenery, affords rest and refresh
men t to the reader’
s mind between the intensely, almost pain
fully, concentra ted dramatic actions of the second and fourth
books. A simi lar effect is produced by the interpos ition oi'
the
Ludi of the fifth book between the fourt h and sixth .
The nann en wom en mea n t is termed by a living poet
( 1847) in a fine line, and with a happy extension of th e ordie
nary metaphor,“ l
’
h urlo che manda la bocca del mar.
"See
am ti [A ria (i i 0 . Pro/i (of Riva, on the [ago di Garda in
the i talian Tyrol), Mi lano, 1843.
FRA CTABQUE an tm oaa veers —The structure iii not m en s
an omen ,but vocm m u rroaa ; the voicm or sounds were
not broken on , or agai ns t , the share, but there were a ! the
shore broken (i. e., hoarse) rou nds. Compare Georg. 4. 7]
“auditor {rad on m am [min ts tau t-um.
Juv.
“ hie tun-u L'
ybeln m {m eta m loquend t
libertu .
"
496 AE N E IDEA [567—589 saw —m m
INTRE ME RE OMN EM m annm: TRIN ACRIAN,it would h ave been placed
in connexi on bv an E nglish wri ter, who instead of saying that
E nceladus’
s flames burst out through E tna, and as often as
he turned, all Trinacria shook and sen t up a cloud of smoke.
would have said,
“
the flames and smoke proceeding from the
hodr of E nceladus burst ou t through E tna. and everv time he
turned the whole island shook . In other words, an E nglish
wri ter wou ld have been sure that h is readers would have under
stood h im li teral lv if he had said,
" E tna threw out the fire, and
all Trinacria threw out the smoke. It wi l l be observed that in
both the passages not on lv the sense,bu t the grammar. remain s
perfect, if— all the in termediate and fi lling
- up parts being left
out— the concluding is subjoined immed iatelv to the commenc
ing clause :
HORRIFICIS IUI TA TONAT A ETNA RUINIS
FUNDOQU E sxaesrrar mo.
A ETNAM
l l l’OSITAM RUPTIS PLA N MAN E XSPIRARE GAMIN IS
ET CA EL UM SUBTE XE RE l -‘
UMO .
Compare the exactlv similar structure,A en . 5 . 820
sub tu n/ac . tumidumqnc sub axe tonan t i
stern i tur aequor aqu is, fug imzt rns to ac th crc m'
mb i .”
where the sense and grammar are both complete. the words in
Roman type be ing left out . See also Remm. on 1 . 483 ; 3. 3] l ;
4 . 483.
Ixsrp nn A R'
I‘
S A N mrosrran nr rris FLA NUH M EXSPIRAR E CAMIXIS
(vv . 579. 58() l. —'
l‘
he sense is. not that E tna in i ts presen t
form 0 hollowed ou t and having a passage th rough i t b \'
wh ich the fire migh t escape ) was placed on the top of E nce
ladas,bu t that E tna, wh i le it was s t ill a solid moun tain
, was
placed on the top of E nceladus. and that the flames proceed ing
from h im burst a passage through i t ; r u mp e b a n t caminos
bu rs t ou t an d [10mm] th rough th e s ides of the mou n ta i n , as
the fire sometimes bursts and breaks ou t through the sides of
a furnace or stove. The image is the more correc t , inasmu ch as
the eruptions of E tna, as well as of other volcanoes, are apt not
to follow the track of prev ious erupt ions. bu t to make new open
567—689 ABM —M i lan ] BOOK I l l . 4957
ings for themsel ves through the solid si des of the mountai n .
Compare Georg . 4 . 556 :
“stridere apes atom at rup ta
'
s etfervere costis.
A lso Stat TM . 12. (of the lamentations of Ceres)
“ illius insan ia ululati bus ipse remngi t
Enceladus, rap toque vias illuminat igm’
,
a finer passage than Virgi l’
s, inasmuch as i t is more abstract,
no ment ion at all bei ng made of the real moun tain, but only of
th e myth ical source of the flames. Statius’
s greatly neglected
poem abounds w ith surh fine passages , Spoi led, however, tre
quently, like our own Young’
s,by the immediate juxtaposi tion
of some extravagance. There is noth ing finer in Virgil than
Persephonen amnes, silvae, frets , nubila clamant ;Persephonen tantum Stygi i tacet aula mariti .
"
Osman; scam s (vs. — Goethe has applied the same
idea figuratively wi th great effect, Egmon t, act 4 :“sei t der z eit
ist mir’
s als ware der himmel mi t einem schwarz en flor iiber
z ogen .
”
Nocrmt mu n t aeri sum s natu m noas'
raa ren am es.
Compare Plin . Ep . 6 . 20 (of the simi lar volcano of Vesuvius) ;“ mu lm tibi miranda, multas formidines patimur.
”
N ee w a nes AE'I'
HRA smnam row s — “ Am mosses per
splendorem aetheria,”Servi us, also Wunderlich .
“ Nee memos
row s Am smm a. h . e. , s ideribns ; nec caelum stellis
fulgenti bns lucebat ,”Heyne, Wagn . (ed . The mean ing
of s i d ereu s not bei ng cons is ti ng of s tars s tudded wi th stem ,
but (see Rem. on“sideream in sedem
,
"10. 3) rad ian t , tigh t
gi eing , like a s tar or cons tella tion of s tars , the interpretation of
Heyne and Wagner is false, and that of Servius and Wander
lich , however insufii cient the argument of the latter in support
of i t (v iz .,
“ Hanc interpretationem usus con iunctionum aeque
xec alone correc t Smnam , tigh t-
gi ving, radian t ;
a irman, clean se-as , seren i ty of the sky; swam m ulta tight
giving clcamm,or seren i ty of the sky, perhaps, and very pro
bably, the magnetic ligh t (of wh ich the aurora borealis is a
34 ‘
498 AEN E IDE A [591—595 son —Annie
form) of the modem s. The entire sense of the passage thus is
“There was neither moon nor stars. not even the radiancy of
the skyr
(magnet ic ligh t ), but the n igh t was dark and the sky
covered w ith clouds. In like manner, a cttpi og, as appellative
ofJupiter, is [rec from ra i n and clouds , clear, s eren u s , Theocr.
‘i
I “ n «1.1mm‘u t r m 3 p t oc , «H ome d
"
on
etiam Iupiter modo serenus est,modo plui t
N ox INTEMPESTA (vs. preciselv the N vE Ka rorla g
Apollon ius Rhodias (4. 1694)
u vn xa dc A gnn ctor r i n g ‘u é
,a i mam : {M on/ t a ;
r ef t q oflu , my n eg I t It u r o v l a da xi x/immora l
m '
xr'
oi oqv’
or): “ 0 7 9“ du oz u rw , ow: «yam-
rm
u pp i ng. ovww otfl v d‘
f a t l aw l a og, q t n ; (d b ;
wgmgu axon ») ‘m yju rwr m uomm flege3n .
Pos'raaa u noua mes PRIMO suaeenar E 00 (vs. theme
uuunmsuoue AURORA POLO mnovnaar casum,variation .
59 1—595.
NOVA— ARM IS
VA R . L E CT. (vs.
er 1 Med . i Fogg. ) [ II P. Manu t. ; La Gerda; I) . H eins ; N . H eins .
H eyne : B runch ; \Vagner 10d . H evn . and Voss ; Lad. ; Ribb.
i who stigmat i z es the whole verse ) .
I l l
Nova , n ew in the sense of s trange, u n u'
on tcd ncrcr before seen,
exac tlv as 3. 18 1,"
novo errorc , a new error , on error of wh ich
the person haul ncror before been gu i lty. See Rem . on 3. 181 .
SUPI’L EXQ L’
E TE ND IT naxc s (vs .
—Compare Thucyd.
605 - 621 armou r— um ] BOOK 111. 501
bv the better sense, and bv the apparen t imitation of Saint
Ambrose, E p . 1. 19 : Si pereundum est,iuvat perire manibus
Palacstinorum; and of Pimlar Theb. H omer. Latin . 40 (Chry
ses to A pollo)in me tua dirige tela '
,
auctor morti s erit celt e Deus.
"
Iunsnonns (vs. v iz . , trep irlationc ct metu . Compare
Paulin .
,E p is t . ud M acarimn : unum ex omn i numero nautarum
senem,sen tinando depu tatum,
vel nectu immemores,vel u t vi lem
animam contemnen tes,reliquerun t.
A LTAQC E ru s xr smsna ( vv . 6 19,
— “Tangi t ALTA astra,
E uneus .
“Sil . Ital. 17. 6 51 : ‘tangens Tirvnth ius Wagner.
" Un che col capo tocca le stelle.
"Caro.
“ E r selbst hochragend
beruhret hohes gest irn , Voss , A nd Dryden , more poetical, but
not less incorrect
our monstrous host , of more than h uman si z e
erects hi s head, and stares with in the skies.
The idea is much stronger: so tall tha t he knocks , h i ts , th'mnps,
or bump s , the s tars ( sci z . wi th h is head ) as he Compare
Hor. Carin . 1 . 1 . 35 :
quod si me lyricis vat ibus inscres
sublimi feriam sidera vertice.
”
The not ion of h i tti ng . knocki ng, or th ump i ng is inseparab le from
p u l s a rc , as E nn ius (quoted by Serv ius), of the Muses :“
quae
pedibus p u lsatis ( )lympum : and d en . 11. 6 6 0: "
quum tlumina
Thermo dou tis p u lsan t.
V ISU mom s (vs .—
. lgrccablc to see,of an agreeable
appearance. Compare () vid, ( 1d L i r . A ug. 20 9
uri tur h eu ! decor ille viri . generosaque forma,
ct fac i les vultus ; uritur ille vigor.
V al. Flacc. 6 . 323 :
tu qu i [ in' i tes hominumquo putasti
has . A rgi ve, domus, alium h ie miser napicis annum,
altn'
cemque uivem,festinaque taedia vitae
”
[agreeable habi tation, agreeable residence].
502 A E NE IDE A [605 621 SPA RGITB— ULLI
A rms tu s . errrgooqyogog, as E urip. Supp l . 86 9 (A drastus, of
Capaneus)mun ch ; qflog , H
'
n go o q ,o p o v orou u
mores non fucatos, come [afl‘
ab i le] os Id. H ipp . 95
Fu r. { v d'
e r a g o u q yo g o : ow can I t ; z u g i g ;
H IPP .mi cron , ,
6 , arm modo; ye ovv “ 01 00, pong “ .
I cannot say that I admire th is ( 621 ) much admired line. E i ther
more or else xrrxsnas seems to be superfluous, and to have
been in troduced merelv to please the ear and to eke ou t the
ant ithesis . N ee ris u nec (Iictu fac i lis , or n cc foc i lis r isu nec
afi’
abz’
l is,had equallv conveyed the en tire sense. A nd H omer.
0d . 8 . 16 8,uses no more than the single adjective z agtevra for
the whole three substan tives (I n ) , and ayognu'
g :
on e) ; or n u rn mn Z a g t u'
r a dt durfl t r'
( cvdgum r,or” cl ear , a ir a o
'
q gé ra g . em’
a,cent er .
For the character compare 0d . 9. 188 :
may u om uwm z n ' « frorm otrt r‘
a i de “ i f a l l o t ;
m ul t a a n u vu a’
fl r N ov m‘fl u m rm qdq .
A lso ( )v i t l. Met . 76 0 ( speak ing of the s amc l’o ly phcmus‘ “
"
v isus ah hospt tc nu llo impunc .
”
Plin y . I’an eg . 4 8 ( of Domi
t ian ) :"
ad hac c ipse occursu quoque v isuq ue tc rri bi lis— non
adirc qu isquam. non al loqu i andchar. Stat .S i lr . 3 . 3 . 71 (of
(‘
aligu la)huac c t ln A rc toas tenn is comes usque pru inas
terrih i lcm affat u passus v i suque ty rannum.
immanemquc su1s .
H c rod ian . 3. I I ( of I’lau t ianus ) : . t gou
vn' dc qr, we uni t
u m .v gomu'm .
“
a n rm ; u u u'
u 'm crm s ( t ra um a / { n u And
Luc ian’
s moc kc rv of I l ifl ‘
g‘
cnc s . l'
i tn r . . ln et . I t) : n ow : am a zm
rcn'
ag o ; u m : (H i t s . (l i l or f“) _
Sf ror x1 oomcu sroq . The opposite
charac ter is th us swee t ly sketc h ed h y A ppo lon iu s li hodius ..
‘
l , 918°
H' fl o r n o 1 1 . “ n o ; I . l n u ru n o r
‘
H t l
.
m dm -n'
,
m i l umn t i ( t t l h l u It “ . ;'
u o m t! u m n « n ew
n th / re run m ore. rcq‘
V en o m ; H u ro n / m p,
om r Iqmn l f (t n/ t h o ; (fa u l ty yo u ” / H mo .
1, “ t r u m 'n z t du r r dt
504 A E N E IDE A [631—6 49 u cmr~ masa
the whole cave from side to side and end to end. he does not
mince the matter, or mvstifv wi th a per. but savs roundlv and
at once : totoque ingens extenditur an tro.
E nncraxs H om. II. 9. 48 1 .
A RGOL ICI om en] A UT rnosaaan INSTA R (vs.
A s large, rou nd,and glari ng a s an . i rgolie sh ield
,or the sun .
Besides the citat ions of La Cerda. compare Gallim. H i/nw . i n
D ian . 52 (of the CyCIOpSl :ru m ! 6
“
en,
oq g t'
r
(new‘u om 'oq r a , o u xu m a u r o u d o u m
,
Ju ror en oyl m'ooow u
,
Ammian . 24 . 2 : “con tinen tein occupant areem, cu ius me
dietas in sublime consurgens. tereti amb itu A rgol iei scu ti spe
ciem ostendebat, n isi quod a septen trione id quod rotunditati
deerat , in E uphratis flucnta proiectae eautes eni inent ius tue
bantur. From wh ich passage i t appears further that the dis
tinction drawn bv La Cerda and the commentators between
c l y peu s and s c u t um was not verv strict lv observed by the
low Latin writers .
Cave ( Vs . a more eke. imply ing t w o.
Rem: ( vs —~ N ot merelv “
a rocky heigh t . bu t. A chae
men ides being . at the momen t spoken of. at t he foot of E tna,
Ili e roekv heigh t pa r (areal/cu re . i . e . E tna. Trinael ‘ ia
rupes is l‘ltna Il l Cat l i llus . ml 53 :
"
c um tant um arde i'
em quan tum Tr i u umm
and “rat . Falis e .
“
es t in'
I'
rlmm °ia spec us ingens
rap e : w ith wh ich eompare I'D- l . 6 .
nec tan t um Phoebe gau 'lot I’m /m s s m. "N1”s
nee tant um Rhodope nn rantur c t lsmai 'us ( )rpli ea.
and ( )rpheus . A rymum l . 2 : Ilag i'r‘ou la n u g i‘r , where " Par
nass ia l'
upes and l l u g rqou la .
‘
LCLQ I‘P are Parnassus . wh ich
mountain had been equally well ind icated bv ropes i nd
. Lé t ‘l' s imply and w ithout adj unc t . had Parnassus been (w h ich
i t was not ) prev ious lv , as E tna was in our con text the subjec t
mat ter of d iscours e . See Rem on Cye lopea saxa. 1 . 205.
Vasrosot'
i : an BL‘
F E Not l’ROS l ’IC l O AB
63l ~ 649 M ] BOOK III . 505
m e, but c row eas an ance. Achnen'
i en idcs, from h is h iding
place in the woods looks out on the Cyclopes tending thei r
herds on E tna Compare Tibull. 4 . l . 56 . of the same Poly
phomas“Aetneae Neptuni us incola rupi s and Ov id, Met .
4. 188, of the same :
“ file qu idem totam t’
remebundus oba 'mbula! Aeteam,
praetentatque manu silvae, et lumin is othas
n pp ibus incursat,"
i . e. ,
“rupi bus
”A etnae. Poliphemus and h is brethren inhab ited
the sides of E tna,and did not come down to the plain or sea
shore except on rare occasi ons. See H em. 0d . 9. 113
a l i'
my”whol e » og t wv m mem amoun t .
And compare vv. 644 , 655, 6 75. A s aces thus joined to
crown s not only enhances v i eros, but affords the fine contrast
of A chaemenit les in the woods us sums , vs. 646 ) and the
Cyclopes on the side of E tna ; join an aura to PROSPICIO, and
you not only take from the strength of vasros, but leave the
Cyclopes ,
w i thout any determinate posi ti on in the picture ; and.
a stil l worse consequence. place A chaemen ides exactly where
he is mos t likely to be seen bv th e Cyclopes . The pic ture,although not the grammar, is s imi lar to that of E el . I . a , where
Melibocus lv ing in the grotto looks ou t at hi s goats browsing
on the side of th e mountain :
"non ego ms posthac , t i ridi proiec tus in antro.
dumosa pendere proenl (Ir. mp» videbo.
"
A B norm, on ”I6 moun ta i n,exactly as E d . 1. 5 . 4 : vic ino
ab limi te sepes”
[on your nei ghbours mearing].
Simm ons sauna vocai toua rawaece (vs. i . e. , soatrcn
Pm cod egua. Compare Horn 0d . 9. 25 7 .
dcmawwv rt fla gev a ew r re n el mgoi',
a nd verse 6 69. Bowren PEDUM Ital. ealpeeh'
o.
Baccas ta rmosaoc t: coaxa (vs.—E ndiadys for h a e c a s
l ap i dosas c orn i . The cornus mascula (korm lkc’
rsehe)grows wi ld
i n Sici ly, Italy, and even in Germany, at the present day. i ts
506 A E N E IDE A [656 - 6 58 u su — mu m .
oblong. red, sh in ing ber’
ries. cons isti ng of lit tle more than a
mere membrane covering a large and hard stone. are sold in
the streets of the Italian towns . Bad enough food for a
hungry man !”
said I to myself, as I spat out some I had
bough t in Bassano, and tasted for the sake of A chaemen ides .
656—658.
VA STA SE MOLE MOV E NTEM
PASTOREM POLYPH EMUM ET L ITTORA NOTA P I-ITENTEM
MONSTRUM HORRE NDUM INFORME INGENS CL'
I LCME N AD EMPTUM
VASTA a}: MOLE movemen — M oei ny. not wi th eas t si z e. but
wi th eas t exertion ,v i z . . w ith all the power of a great
—si z ed
man . w i th the muscular exertion of a gian t . See Rem. on
ingen t i mole. and compare Stat . Theb . 9. 225 :
“
ventum erat ad flu v tum : soli to t une plentor alveo.
s igna malt . may/m .w mole l sni enes ayrhof.
Si l.
tradun t 1h rea lm prost rates mole g igan tes
teli n t em nnectam quatei'
e. ct spn'
ami ne anhelo
torreri late c ampos .
Liv .8
. 13 :“ l
'
ami llus ad l’edu i n c um'
l‘
ih u rt ibus . in axime valido
exerc itu . ma l t/re mole . quanquam aeq ue prospero even tu . pugnat
tw here Wa lker'
s ed it io n : maio re certam ine Loren /er l rou hle,
arm /er ( f or/x. yrm ler v iz . . than that w i th wh ich h is
co lleague Maen ius had fough t elsewherelt. Stat . Theh . 5. 441 :
“
audet iter. magn ique seq uens xest igta mu tat
Het'eu lis . et la rdu qua tm i s w mole p ru d ent .
\ lX cursu tener acount Hv las .
Am . 1 .
“
13 :
tantae mul ls ei at Romanam condere gen tein .
508 AENE ID EA [656 658 v i t am— annum.
and a s LUML‘
N , so understood in our text , affords the so well
fitt ing picture : horrid , deformed mons ter,rendered st i ll more
horrid an d deformed by the goug i ng of h is s ingle eye (LU IH NIS
E FFOSSI), so the almost unavoidab le conclusion was,that w uss
in our text is eye (eyeball ), and the object presented to us by
w u ss m aximum the eyeless socket of Polyphemus. H ence, ( I ),
Forbiger’
s“H enrv (Tirelre Years
'
Voyage. 3. p. 46 ; et Ph i lol.
11. p. 638) LUMEX non per vnlt explicari sed per the
ligh t of (lay. dos tages l irh t sed W . 635 et 6 63 vulgarem
expl ica tionem v identur iuvare ; Care'
s
"
eh’
avea come una grot to oscura m (ro ute
in vece d'
ore/n o
Conington’
s another noveltv is preposed by H enry,who
understands w u ss not of the eye, but of the ligh t of day,
but the use of l um en,
vv . 635,6 63
,confirms the old in ter
pretation a n d even the quotation of our text by Gesner
in h is Lexi con among the examples of l um en used “
pro
ocu lo. For my adherence, even in the face of all th is autho
ri tv ,to the opin ion expressed in my
" Twelve Years" Vorage
let the follow ing examples, in not one of wh ich can the ex
pression l um en a d im e ro mean to take awav the eyeball,"
he m\ just ificat ion . m l. Ov id ,li d .
“
gravins Saturn ia i nsto,
nee pro materi a fei t ur dolu isse : su i que
imlic is aeterna damnavn lum im z nocte
at pater omn ipotens ( neqne en im lic et irri ta c u i cluam
lat - ta de i t’
ec l ssc den n pro lm n i u e m ien /1m;
s c ire future ded l t
( where we have the same two - fo ld use of l u m e n as b\'
our
au thor VIZ in " lumina. to s ign ify eyeball , and then again
immed iatelv in“
lumine to s ign ify th e ligh t ( v iz . , as seen by
the eve ). th e s igh t) . ( b l, l
’rlu len t . 18 9 °
h i e lupus an te rapax vest l tur vellere molh :
Saulus qu i fumat fit h i m /H r l ’au lus"
| the ligh t. ( v iz . as seen by the eve l , the s igh t]. l ’rndent.
I {eye/10m
656—663 u su - Am n ] 800 11 Il l . 509
hunc lim i ne ademplo.
efl'
oesisque oculis, velut in calig ine noctis
caecum errare sini t"
where the sense is, the ligh t ( i. e.
,the sigh t) M ug tale" away, and
the eyes dug ou t. and where Prudent ius having in mind the
Horatian warn ing (“ decipi t exemplar viti is esch ews
th e example set h im by Virgi l and Ovid, and instead of using
the same word in the same passage first in on e sense and then
in another,expresses the two different senses by two ditl
'
erent
words— the ligh t as seen bv the eye, i . e.,the sigh t, by l umen
,
and the eye,1. e.
,the eyeball, by oc u l u s . (d ) , Ovid, M I.
4. 4. 45 (speaking of A ugustus’
s clemency in spar ing his l ife)
“ idque dens sentit ; pro quo nee lumen odemp tum est ,
nee mih i detractas possidet alter apes"
[the ligh t, in the sense of life]. Id. Ibis , 273
“ut duo Phinidae, quibus idem Imam ademi l ,
qui dedit"
[the ligh t , in the sense of sigh t]. A n d , (f ), Lucret. 3. 1042
(of Xerxes) :
“file qnoque ipse, viam qui quondam per mare magnum
so pedibus salsa doeuit superare laeuntts.
at eontemps it, equis insultans, murmura pon ti ,{ami ne mkmpto, animam moribundo corpore fudit
"
[the ligh t, in the sense of life}A d imero lumen being in no one of these instances to lat e
the eye ou t of the sachet, but in every one of them to tales m ay
the light , ei ther in the sense of blinding or in the sense of
kil ling : and to take away the ligh t in the sense of to title d
hflordmg in our text a sense qui te as harmonious wi th the con
tiaxt as to take away the ligh t in the sense of taking the eyebal l
Q l i t of the socket, wi th what th is consequen ti al? is ad imere lumen
- of the use of wh ich phrase in the sense of to take the eye out
of the socket not so much as one s ingle instance has yet been
a d duced— interpreted in our tex t to take the eye out of th e socket ?
659—660 frac tion—ova ] BOOK
proof that mom belongs, not as somewhat wildly imagined by
Key (La t Ge , 95 to mass , but as generally acknowledged
to nossraox ; and no less unnecessary to discuss the equally
fan tasti c gloss of Pierins : “muses rlsus gestata mum seen
99
659- 6 60.
W OA HA NU) ! PIN US REG” ET VPSTIOIA VIRI AT
LAM OERM ‘Z com m a cyw
iu mm [ I 23: cod. Canon . (B utler). [ I] Quincti l . Inst. 8 . 4 ; Princ. ; Van .
1470,1471. 1472, 1475: Mil. 1474 : A ldus P. Haunt : Bersm
D . Heine : N . Heine. t 1670, 1671, Philippe: Burm. : Pot t. ; God.
m u 1 Pat , Med. (M super-m . ) [ 1 Serv N . Heine.
Heyn . : Brunch : Walters, Dorph . : Wagn. (1832, Gossrau ; Lad.
Haupt : B ibbs, Coningt.
The reading is undoubtedly mason , not au to. See Quinct.
Ins t . 8 . 4 : “nam quod i llud corpus mente concipiam cui us
ransoa m un amp s anon ,
where TRUNCA m u rmos asorr would make no sense,and
where theaefore the second a of mason cannot be due to the
mistake of a scribe, but must be from Quinctil ian’
s own hand.
To Wagner'
s question :“
quorsum menus at baculo regenda
hueset?”the answer is easy: vi z .,
the stick guides his hand,
and by means of h is hand, h imself, exactly as A eneas, 10. 21 8,
" ipse sedans clavumqne togit, veliaque ministrat,"
516 A E N E IDE A [659 - 660 raunoa—ovm
u i nubes gi an das . quas modo vidimus.
Arctox Boreae dissi pat. impetus,
sic h ic, q ua reyimur, sp ir ims effluet’
l ,
and even used by our au thor h imself elsewhere (as 4 336
“ dum sp i ri tus hos rcgi f ari as l, to express the direct ion and
government of the limbs of liv ing creatures general ly by the
internal v iv ifying spirit, b u t inten tionally and in order to
heigh ten the contrast between Polyphemus under the direction
of h is own intelligen t w ill and Polvphemns under the direction
of a staff: in other words , between l’olyphemus seeing and
Polyphemus blind. That there is no word of svmpathv w ith
the unhappy Cyclops is only what was to be expected from a
poet belonging to and wri ting for a people whose h ighest en
joymen t. it was to si t in the c ircus and look on wh i le wi ld beasts
tore culpri ts to piec
es, or gladiator k illed gladiator at the word
of command .
The determinat ion of the true reading of our text determines
the true reading of I’ruden t ius'
s imitation ,Ih
'
p tych . I3 :
i t mare per medium Dominus,fluctusque l iquentes
ealce terens. inhet instab i l i descendera cumba
d isc ipulum : sed mortah s trepi dano plantas
mergl t : at i lle mmmm regit et vest igia firmat .
where the imitat ion of V irg il is plain . and vet where, if we read
manu instead of manum first we obtain a qu ite different
sense from Virg i l’
s . man u and vest igia then being no
longer referrible to one and the same person but manu be
coming the hand of Ch rist,wh ile “
y est igia are the steps of
Peter : and secondly,lose the essen t ial part of the picture, which
Pruden t i us plain ly in tended to set before us. v iz . . that Christ
took Peter by the hand. held Peter’
s hand in h is , and so sup
ported and led h im on .
LA N IG BR A E eomm srr n — (Tempure Call im. t'
ragm. 127.
Ben tley'
s ed
( f u t ' t g 1m,
(1 1h z m '
g» . ( c u r t , ” a t o n e
t oxm r'
n'
qgh‘
h l m d ( t r i m xm fiou wm .
61 on COLLO— PEND ET] BOOK III . 517
DE COLLO FISTULA
VAR . LE CT.
conno msrru l resm-zr l Pa l . A ll the “
codices antiqu i"
of Piorius
except one (“sunt qu i carrnen hoc ut nothum expungant. ld tamen
in plerisqne codici bus ant iqu is habetur, praet orquam in uno Mu . the
Vol . Fr. ubi versus hac penthemimeri claudi tur, sou unsol i : m u,
”
Pierius) . l l 2 Mi nd . 70. l )resd . l. and, according to my recollec tion ,
all the second c lass codices l have examined . 1 have,however, wri tten
memoranda of no more than the two spec ified.l‘
od . Canon . tButlerl.
Il l . According to my recollec t ion , all the incuuabula I have collated .
I have. however, no wri t ten memoranda of them, except A ldus ( l b l d l,who has eves : s t son s vou ru s : n'lLA MHNQ L
'
E s um to; H HTL’
LA
e nsue-
r; La Gerda : Rob . Stephens.
con e rl srru rnsmzr l Vat ,‘
.llml .
rou x» “ s t ru t rsxuu (L l/ITTE I) H I.‘N
'
I'
IGJIA TIZ I'JI’ Il l Fabri c
P. H aunt : I) . Henna : X. l ieins. Heyne ; Brunch ; Wake!Weichert
'
,Voss : Wagn .
- cd. l levn ed . Th iel : Forb. : Supfle ;
Lad . ; l laupt ; Rihb . : Con ingt .
believe the hemist ic h to be genu ine : the pipe hanging from
i s neck being requ ired to c omple te the pic ture of the shepherd
see Man i].
necuon et c ult us pen-
om ni uamen t ibub addunt .
pa~tn re tnque m um gene ran t . run fiat/”Il l N i l/0
lu u rm r. o- t vou .
N alt erna per ow ula
‘
peC iallv of tho t h ophu rd Polyphemus. who was not onlv emi
l bc 1: r a n .~ Jp p i l t l
'.u a modern «Ju n -Am by
later h and . I "l o P r. four le ar n wh i c h h a » been men t ioned
p' Ri bbed . w l . c ‘“ l ro ug h ne s s o f the pat ch
cn t sim ih r t t i - . t a .i. m t h e. w ow.
fo lio m p la cc a where th ere new t was
(her mm ; a: cru i s e
AE N E IDE A [66 1m: t’
oLLO— I‘ESDL'T
uent ly mus ical (Lucian . 9. 1 . 3 : o 68 l loq qyoc t a re a l l a , zm
,uormz oc can ), but actually represented both by pain ters and
poets as playing on or at. least carrv ing th is verv instrumen t . as
Theocr. Idyll . 11. 38 (I’olyphemus, of h imself)
a d“
to; O t'
fl ; u rt ora‘um rode N exi mamr .
l’h i lostr. Icon . ( Wei . (of l’olvphemus l : q yer a r g t yg, an
w e p a li ng, zm a t'
Qeyel . am d"
a rm) n omert z or a q ua . To the
rational probabi litv is to be added the matter of fact that the
hemistich is found, according to mv recollect ion— for in th is case
I did not take written memoranda— not. merely in all the second
class codices I have collated,as well as. with the except ion of
Basel, 1586 , in all the incunabula, but even in the Palatine MS .
and, accord ing to l’ierius (see For. L ee-f above ) “ in plerisque
codicibus antiqu is. praeterquam in uno ub i versus hac penthe
mimeri claudi tii r: sonmeson : m u . H aving recogn i z ed the
hemistich , I go a step farther and find in i t, that is to say in the
FISTL'
La suspended from the shepherds neck,a much better
sou vow rras sonxnnxorn m u than in m xmsaxs comrxxrrn
eves [ Lucr. 5. 1405 led.
"ct vigilau tibus h i ne nderan i al l /( tr io s um / t i .
ducerc mu ltimo dis voces c t flectere c antus .
et supra columns unco ] uzrc urrere
and accord ingly take the s truc ture to be,not t oni
t axrrn ov ss , m sou l vow rrxs n xu . but l . -3RAH
conn xxrrn oves . l ’rzxnm' m: cow ) m sou yonrrras
som umor l: um . H is sheep are the shepherd'
s care not the
shepherd'
s pleasure and solace. Compare I'
M /c c.
talibus in s tudns hac ulo dum mxus "p r imi s
pastor agi t c um s . et dum non artc cano l a
N tll l l l l l l modulatur m ‘
um/im can non .
tend i t i new c tus l'
i l 'lt H y perion is a l’
clor,
lu t -
ldaque aet h e ric po in t t l isc n nnna mun do.
here the shepherds s l lum’
cares are h is s heep, alway s s u i; ( lie
h is pleasure and so lace. the mus ic of h is f i s t u l a. H ow much
more blind l’o lyphemus
'
s care. h is sheep ! how much more was
BOOK i l l . 52 1
lace for h is d isappointed love for Syrinx (It ) the
was construc ted by Pan , Ovid, Met. 1 . 705
quam prensam sibi iam Syringa putaret.
querenti ;
alcedine captam.
mihi concili uu i tecum,
’
dixtsse, manebi t.’
ita dispari hus calaw is omupagiue w as
so iunctis nomen tenu isse pref /lar .
for the loss of h is eyesigh t t i l bucolic song was
8. Ael ian. l'
ariac Il ia/omnc, 10. 18 : Horac i o» !
o - Ia q mc. r‘pu uflr‘ a et or N enrmyea . am
z u r veto am .cpwt‘
or wn‘w ‘t q, Serft nc
( ru n u l qmmmt a c t or, w t m an a l uner, on
w ar nump‘
h jrm r 13g owemg, ear n agap’
q. w e
gnrga r freog a l l y/long . Ygovm dc ran ger,
r‘g aet oc, orwutt u g el em: t ql
’ apol o
ou wem z opy. Ex 66 ( error t a,forxol n m”81 1,
am i n o ft u n r t o n a flog t o z a z a t ong
a rm . [Who consoles. or over consoled h imself,
wi th a flock of sheep?] W ith what, except their
the solace of the country? Ovid
,Fas t .
fneratis a rcs , solal ia r un ) .
assuetum silvis. innocunmquo genus .
that they had lost their solace tk ) was the corn
ymphs and Rivers when Orp heus ceased to sing
h is lyre? Claud. Rap l . Pros . 3. Praet :
sopiti s ageret cum cant ibm; Orpheus
neglectumque di n seposuisset abu t .
bi cola/fa N ymphae,
lugebant dulces fiumiua moesta modes.
'
s. wine- loving Horaco'
s.“ laborom dulce len i
i t but hi s lyre? A n d (m ), what but song,
cetrwtambourine,the recreation
, amusemen t,
522 A E N E IDE A [66 1 m: cowo PBNDl‘l‘
Qil. 3. 345 :
misit dives ( i allieia pubem.
barbara nunc patri is u lulau tem ca rm i na l ingu is.
nunc pct/is alterno pereus sa rcrlu '
rr' h '
rru
ad numerum resonas gandentem plaudere cctm s .
haec real i t ies ludusque viris . ca suem roh tphw.
where the last three words so almos t iden t ical— not merelv in
mean ing but in rhythm, pos i t ion in the verse. posit ion with
respect to eac h other. and even in ind iv idual ap iece—w ith the
m sou . vot.rrr.\s of our text . on ly too plain ly betray the paren
tage of the whole verse to wh ich they belong. The incunabula.
therefore, and older editors down to l’. Man ut i us . were perfectlv
righ t both in recogn iz ing the words or: come rtsrrm l ’E ND E’
l‘
as
genu ine. and in punc tuat ing so as to connec t them w ith som
“A L I. Their error cons isted in not connec ting them
l iSO w ith vow rrxs, bu t . on the contrary . separat ing them from
that word by a period placed between it and SOLAM I-ISQUE MALI ;the effect of such separat ion being on the one hand unnecessari ly
to double the happiness of l’olvphemus. v iz . . bv conferring on
h im. alreadv in possess ion of the m m of h is rtsrt'm.
the of h is floc k of sheep also and on the other hand
no less unnecessari lv . nav even mo re unnecessari ly . to render
both and as miserab le. grammat ically . as two
words c ou ld well be .v iz . . bv the forc ible rupture of their happy
marriage bond or r N or was La Cerda much more fortunate
in h is eluc idat ion of the passage : for. although c learly seeing
how far as tray ere the editors before l ’. Manut ius. in allow
ing l’olyphemus both the of a flock of sheep and
the sol mm of a l and . although perfect ly aware that
l’o lyphemus'
s and must be one and the
s ame th i n no t two d iffe ren t th ings . y et he was gu i ltv of the
s carce ly less gru wous mi s ta ke that that o ne both vow rrxs and
s o r n ni x of l’o ly phe ln us was no t h is m u m . bu t h is sheep.
c ou ld no t imag i ne what bus i nes s he had w i th a 1 at all.
and wou ld c ladlv . had he o n lv had a l i t t le more courage. a
li t t le less respec t for the ( or/i l l s of V i rg i l. lim e ampu tated the
obnox ious limb. and forc ed the Cvc lops to find for the future
524 A ENE IDEA [670 4371 VERUM— SEQ I'
t NDO
Id. E p i fh . Pal/ad . ct ( Wel t 116
ut thalami W ig/ere fares . tum vere raboutes
desuper invertunt calathos,&e.
In like manner we sav in E nglish , lone/m l lam] . lone/m l port.
touched at such a p lace.
V EIN "! um KI'
IJA D ATI'
R “EXTRA - \RE l’OTESTAS
l ’OTlS ]OXIOS FLY A EQ I'
A RE SE QUE N DO
s rns .\FF l-It“TARE .
— “ D EXTRA cont ingere navem. Heyne,Wagner.
Forb iger.
"\ber da ketne gewalt . nu t der hand an ers treben vc rl ieh u w ird
l VOSS i .
Dextram in i icere. Gesner - an in terpretat ion to wh ich Servius
has recorded h is unanswered and . as i t seems to me. unanswer
ab lc . object ion . s i t i t-zx'
ru x legeris. u t s i t nrzxrm AF l-‘
E CTARE
r-
on ti nyerc,'
aret exemplo ; an unanswerab le object ion,I say.
the mean ing of to touch or reach w ith the h and,or lav hands
on . being so wh ollv remote from a ffe e t a re that affee t a re is
actuallv joined w ith t a n g e re bv ( )v id. . trl . Amo l . 2 . 39 :
non ego Si dereas a/fcc io la nycrc sedes.
On the other hand , the reading nsxrnn t .xrrrzcrxm: affords no
manner of sense at al l. We are therefore. compelled to ab ide
bv nrzx'
rnx, nor need we regret that we are. for no sense can be
better than that afforded by the two words each taken in its
most ord inary acceptat ion . v iz . . m-zxrax. in the sense of rig/fl
[mm] . and xr‘
FEeTA tt l-i. in the sense of p retend In cou rt or make
love to. try Io ga in . or wi n , b y to yet a t, a u c u pa r i . The Cyclops.
526 A E NEIDE A [670—67 1 vxarx— ssqursm
nostra ) saepe et a/feefari nms et omis imus. I n a l l wh ich
places a ffee t a re is. as in our text. p retend to,fry to yet.
am b i re . a u c u pa r i . A n d see finallv . Balbo. Vi ta di
Dan ie. cap. 1 : ma capi tan i e podes ta. d'
origine imperiale o
comunale. d i sch iatte ant iche o nuove. stran iere o Ital iane. tutti
quando polem no, e fi n ehe potevano. a/fefi a rono la supreme
poten z a. w here the a ffe t t a re is made to depend upon the
p o t ere . exact ly as in our text the xrrserxas on the pos s e.
s rax. by form». wi th ligh ti ng, as 9. 320 : “
audendum
dextra : 9. 806
ergo nee cl ipeo iuvenis subsistere tantum
nee dartra valet '
12. 644 :“ dartm nee Dranc is dieta refellam where “ dextra
is joined w ith "
audendum. subsistere. and “
refellam,
respect ivelv ,in the same manner and in the same sense as in
our text w ith .xrr zm‘
aas.
A EQL'
ARF. SE QU EN no.
- Ou reaching the beach and going out
into the water, Polyphemus finds. first,that he ca nnot pretend
to seiz e the sh ips ( s u mx m rrn -Z I'O‘
I‘
ESTASL
for ther are already off on their war . c lear of the land : and
seeomllv . that he has no ehanee of overtak ing them. for ther
are go i ng faster than he can follow :
\ l"1 I'UTH IOKU N H A " I
‘
l N AU Jl HRP M ‘
Q l E VIN) .
is no t ab le [0 N' i /l/ i . e . In follow w i l l; equal
sp fi l'
l l,
‘ therefore is left beh ind .
"
(‘
ompare Q 4 . 1 :"
palu'i
reqem sequehan tur : nan i nee eodem mnnes fugum in tenderant.
et defiv ien t ibus equ is m rs um eorum. ques rex subindo mutahat.
( cw/um? mm pole/7m ! were not able to go as fas / as , keep
pace wi th . keep up M i l/1 ; therefore were left beh ind
Si l . 15. 57 1 ( the sold iers exhort ing Cat‘ i l other to keep up with
their leader. to go as fast as the ir leaders ) :
“
age. pe rge, s alu tem
A uson iao aneipites Superi , et . s tv t Roma eadatne.
l l I pedibus pn s uerv t h i s,
’
e laman tque. ruun tq ue.
hortand i gen us aver h abet praevedere duetor .
i llum nugen t ru r su s ann i s ! a r r/m i re
atque indefess i uoeten ique diemque lerun tu i .
528 A ENE IDE A [676 686 Imam —m m
676—686 .
EXCITUM— RETRO
VAR . LE CT. (vv. 684
CONTRA— RETRO OM ITTE D OR STIGMATIZ E I) l I l Wagu. (Led . h m.
ed . Verse 686 is placed between verses 684 and 685 by Ribbeck.
CERTFM—RETRO is stigmati z ed bv Brunck.
[punch ] cox'
nu IUSSA mom-3m m m,sen u u n ew . CIIARYBDIN ,
lxrnn UTRAMQUF: VIAM . um msrmmxr. rm vo,
NI rmmxr vrnsrs ; cnmrn EST mm: m rm memo.
l l I Kappes (Hos. p.
[puma] comm,l t SSA mom-zur "FL RNI . scru m . ATOI
'
R vmmremx
mrnn Frau en : vum , u m mscmmxs v o.
m msmxr P ERTH .“ rm m ar. 1.1mm RETRO.
"I P. Manu t.
VAR . LE CT. (vs.
“ow-zur I Med Pa l . (NON E NT, th e N in different ink). [ I 33, cod. Canon.
(Butler). I" Prob . ( In s t . (7m m ) ; Prim" VP". 1470
, 1471 , 1472.
1475 ; M i l. 1475 ; B resc . : P. Manu t . : La Verde; D . Heine N . Heins.
Ph i l . ; Basks. Heyne ; B runck ; Wakefi ; Pott . ; Wagner (ed.
Heyn .
,ed . Lad . ; Haupt ; Ribbevk .
nova.“ I Vat : “ Vetera quaedam exemplaria cum Mediceo movnm legunt,'
Fiorins . l l 1 2
MOURNTQUE II 7&
SCYLL A ATQUE cm mmms I Val . III Ribbeck .
SCYLLA F. ATQ l’
E CHA RYB DIS l l
SCYLLAM ATQUE CHA RYBDIM I Pa l . (SCYLLAM ATQ CHA RYBD IN ), Med
Princ . ; Mi l . 1475 : l‘ioriu» ; D . Heins . ; N . Reins . (16701:
Ph ilippe ; Heyne ; Brunck ; Wakefi ; Pott ier; \Vagner (ed . Heyn ed.
Lad . ; Haupt .
ma. Law . (vs.
um 1 Vet . (Lem , the o modern), Rom , Pal . [ I III Haupt.
u m 1 Mod. [1 15.
as l Pal . (EEC. with a horizontal stroke of obli teration through the C).
u : [ l313 .
m l Val , Rm (NI originally, hu t altered in to NE by the same hand
wh ich has inset t ed the points after each word in this part e?the Rom .
MS , and Which i n the very next line h as inserted a point even between
the D18 and the CRIMIN E , and altered INTER into E NTER), Ma tl l gfl. 111 Donut. (ad Tar. Bu n. 3 . Sen a ; Princ . ; Ven. 1471:
1472, 1475; Milan , 1475; Bream; P. Mount : D . Heine : N . H eins .
Heyne ; Brunch ; Walton Pot t . ; Wagn . (ed. Heyn. , ed. 186 1)
Lad . ; l lnupt ; Ribheck .
Eamon —Not merely morally an imi,or i n a sta te of meow
m en t ion,but physically, up and in motion
, as Liv . 42. 11
(ed Walker) :“Bastarnarnm gentem exc imm sedi bus sn is.
"Id.
7. 7 : “omne Hern icum nomen
,omn is mi litaris aetas caz
a'
tm‘
.
Quan ta; mm marten the. (vs.—l t has been sug
gested by Con ington that,because con must be considered as
the conjunct ion , vnnfmzn cmso must mean “net the tall tops
of. the trees,h int the h igh mountain on wh ich they stand
a more striking picture.
" I adhere to the ordinary interpreta
tion,
because the oaks and cypresses are sufficient ly high for
the purposes of the comparison wi thout being on the t0p of a
mounta in, a position, bes ides, which by removing the trees to so
great a distance would only have the effect of diminish ing the
apparent height and importance of the object wi th wh ich the
heigh t of the CyplOps is compared ; because, where the siz e
of Aeneas is said to be equal to that of the A pennine, a vertex
or summi t is amigned to the moun tain, 12. 701 :
590 A E N E IDE A [661 on COLLO— PE NDET
It is wi th h is fi s t u l a (f l A pollo. in the service of A dmetus,
soothes h is love cares,Ovid
,M et . 2. 6 80 .
illud erat tempus. que te pastoria pelh s
texit : onusque fu it dextrae si lvestris oliva ;
alterius. diaper septenis fistula cannis :
dumque amor est curae,dum te tua fis tu la mu le-cl .
incnstoditae Pylios memorantur in agros
processisse bores .
"
It is w ith h is fi s t u l a th is very l’olyphemus consoles h im
self for the disdain of Galatea, Gallim. Ep iyr . If) :
mg «I« li a r "a i m, th at »; am» : (m m I m '
a . I « o rJ“ r ,
m “ a r e “ : t or 5 9mm z u u oz r a u ' o r u,
‘I'l i l a n e.
Theocr. h i t/ll . 11. 1 :
order n o t t or n eq ne!“ q u g‘m t z or
m,om
’
t yl g tm or , eyw don e,on t m m cm or
,
1, 1m l l u m d t g.
] ln'
d . vs. 7‘
m u n[o n ( i t
/ t o u r ( lu v u lu m en -H u ” w m u r
cog/ m u . ox. ”g a i n I n ;
0 dé l u v reu d‘
on '
m z oq a 1
‘
m ore ; t oeam '
t
r/ v
'l u n m '
e/ mr L i n / a u th o r
A r na l do , ex.
u éfl'
u'
I n a ! nu n : m u
( t i / ( f t o c, “ ( h a u l e r H Q } ; d‘
t u . l u m '
g
t'
t'N‘JJCQ at . I U I’l U l mmn '
n u d e I u l u l l l ’
A nd Ov id. JIM .
h ue ferns ascend l t L'
y- lops . medl usque l esed l t .
lamgerae pecudes . nu llo rluevn te. seeu tae.
cu i p0 \ l c| u:lm pmos ,l l il t ‘
l l l l quae praolmit u s um.
an te pedes pos i ta es t . outsums apta terend ls :
s umtaq uv l l l’
l lml l l l l l l l h vompau ml es t [M IN /u cen tum.
s ense l unt t u t ] p u s /a rm m id /( l mo n i es ;
s enserun t undav
W h ere t h e sc h oh a s t refers to t h e ab ove ep i g ram 0 1 L a lluuach us .
524 A ENE IDEA [670 3 671 vanes— seqrrs no
ld. Ep i fh . Pal/ad . ef (Te/er .
a t thalami impel-
p fares . tum vere rubentes
desuper invertant calathos, &c .
In like manner we sav in E nglish , lone/zed lam] , lone/m l port.
touche d at such a p lace.
6 70—6 71 .
V i-IRU‘I um N I'
L I A D ATI ' H DEXTRA A FFECTA RE PUTPB '
I‘
A S
l ’O'
l'
lS IOXIOS FLITCTUS A E QI'
A RE SEQUE N DO
a rm AFFECTARE r —‘i D EXTRA cont ingere navela . Heyne,Wagner.
Forb iger.
\ber da keu ie gewalt . nu t der hand an ers treben \ erl ieh n w ird
( VOSS L
Des tram in i icere. Gesner —an in terpretat ion to wh ich Servius
has recorded h is unanswered and . as it seems to me. unanswer
able . object ion . s i onxrm leg-
c ris . u t s i t mzxrn x AF l-‘
E CTARE
ren ti ng/ere,°
aret exemplo z"
an unanswerab le objec tion,I say.
the mean ing of to touch or reach w i th the hand.or lav hands
on .being so whollv remote from a ffe c t a re that affee t a re is
ac tuallv joined w ith t a n g ere bv ( )v id. A ri . Amn l . 2 . 39 :
“non ego sidereas afl
'
cc lo ta nycrc sedes.
On the other hand the read ing num e n : A FFECTA RE affords no
manner of sense at al l. We are, therefore. compelled to ab ide
bv omm s,nor need we regret that we are. for no sense can be
better than that afforded bv the two words each taken in its
most ord inarv acceptat ion . v iz . . wesrm . in the sense of righ t
lmml. and in the sense of p retend lo m u rt or make
love to. try to ga i n . or wi n . h'
g/ to ge l of. a u c u pa r i . The Cyc lops.
AE N EI DE A [670— 671 vanes— snowman»
nostra ) saepe et ofieemrimu s et omis imus. I n a l l wh ich
places a ffec t a re is. as in our text. p retend to,try to get.
am b i re . a u c u p a r i . A n d see finallv . Balbo. l'
i ta di
D an ie,cap. 1 : ma capitan i e podesta. d
'
orig ine imperiale o
cornunale. di sch iatte ant iche o nuove. stran iere o Italiane. tutti
quando poiermzo. e ti n che potevano. affeflm'
ono la suprema
potenz a.W here the a ffe t t a re is made to depend Upon the
p o t ere . exactly as in our text the .\ l-‘
l"
i-I(‘TA RE on the po s s e.
a 'rsx. by force. wi ll: fig/t h
ing. as 9.
“
audendum
dextra : 9. 806 :
ergo nee clipeo iuven is subsisters tantum
nec rim- Ira valet,
"
12. 644 :“ dex tra nee Dranc is dicta refell ain where “ dextra
is joined with “
audendum,
subsisters. and "refellam.
respectively, in the same manner and in the same sense as in
our text with AFFE t‘TAR l-I.
Amm an snoummo. reach ing the beach and goi ng out
into the water,Polvphemus finds, first
,that. he ca nnot pretend
to seiz e the sh ips ( s c um u vrou m-zxra x \rrem‘
xm; rorss'
rxs l.
for thev are already off on their war . c lear of the land : and
secondlv . that he has no chance of overtak ing them. for thev
are go i ng faster than he can follow :
\ F" l'l l
'
l'
lS lflN l t N \ i t l"
M '
Q l l-IVIDU ,
is not able lo equa l w i l l: i . e . In follow w i ll: ( 7mspeed ; therefore is left beh ind . (
‘
ompare t) . Curt . 4 . 1 : pauci
regent sequehan tur : nam nee eodem omncs fugum in tenderant.
et defic ient ibus equ is rmwum corum. ques rex sub inde mutabat.
aequare mm 110 /om n i were not ab le to go as [as ] as . [fee/1
pace wi th . keep up M i l/1 ; therefore were left beh ind by ]Si l. 15. 574 ( the sold iers exhort ing each other to keep up with
their leader. to go as fas t as their leaders ) :
“
age, pe l ge . salutem
A nson iae aneip i tes Supen .et . stet Roma cadatne.
l l l pedibus posuere tul s,
'
c laman tque. ruun tque .
hortandi genus ac er habet praec edere duc tor .
l ll l l l l l augen t c u rs-
u s anmsi oer/m i re
atque indefessi nocten i que di emque lerun tu i .
M l imam - amm o] BOOK i l l . 627
And Stat. Thee. 6 . 432 :“
quemThessalus aeq l emulo”
[“
goes
With me same speed as as fast as’
fl.
Exact ly similar to mouse); mem o, to equal wi th following (i . e..
to follow wi l l»‘ equal speed) is asquare durando,”lo
equa l wi th las ting. i . e.. to last as long as , Gland. Phoen . II
stella qui vividas (3qW ide”
and “neonat e canendo
,to equal wi ll; s ingi ng. lo si ng so that
llw song shall be equa l lo the s ubfl'
cl . Stat. Sikh 5. 3. 10
“ ille ego. magmmimnm qui theta attol lere regnm
ibim altum spi t-ans. Martemqne aeque” a rm ada
[equal the battle wi th the song, make the song equal to the
battle. si ng up to the battle, up to the level of the battle].Compare also M ag. 5 . 9: “
superare canendo [to 00a
with singing. e.,to sing better than] ; also Am . 11. 16 0:
“vinoere vivendo
"
[to l ive longer than,to outl ive]. Should
the objection be urged that. Polyphemus being already beh ind,
it would have little avai led h im to go only as fas t as the waves
were carrying away the vessels which were before,and
h order to have reached thom vessels [ )s it wou ld
have been necessary for h im to go even faster than they. 1
reply that Virgi l. like other good wri ters. was little solioitons
about such minutiae, and,hav ing i nformed h is readers that th e
CyclOps was°
tmt ab le to go as fast as the sh ips. felt that he
had said enough .
528 A ENE IDEA [676—686 n orm —arm
6 76—686 .
EXCITUM— RE'1‘RO
VAR . w ar. (vv. 684
comm—11mm OM ITTE D OR STIGMATIZ E I) l I l Wagn. (Lect. I'
lry
ed . Verse 686 is placed between verses 684 and 685 by Ribbeck.
CERTUM—RETRO is stigmati z ed bv Brunck.
[pum L] comm mess mossm m am. scr um n oon orn am ent .
m en urnm ous vu n . um mscmmsr. m avo,
m rrzss s sr cunsus ; cnmrn ssr m ar. u srm m ac .
I l l Kappes (E os, p. 621
[p mwt ] comm , mess mossnr 11m m. scru m,Arot
'
r. (“m an nm
INTE R urnsuonn ru m, Lari mscmmas mavo.
N1 TERRA NT erases : (‘
E RTITM EST mm»: 1.1mm RETRO.
III P . Manu t.
VAR . LE CT. (vs.
mom-zur I M ed Pal . (MON E NT, the s in different ink) . l l 33. cod. Canon.
(B utler). II I Prob . ( Ins t . Gram) ; Princx. Ven . 1470. 1471. 1472.
1475 : M i l. 1475 ; Bresc . : P. Manut . : La Cerda ; I) . Heins ; N . Heine.
Bask . : Heyne ; B runek : \Vakefn, Pott . ; Wagner (ed.
Heyn .
,ed . Lad . ; ] Iaupt ; Ribbeck .
novenr I Vat : “ Vetera quaedam exemplaria cum Mediceo nevsar legunt,
Fiorins . I I 1 2
nounnrour. I I els
VAR . LE CT.
scu m n ous cnxnmms I Val . III Ribbeck .
son n y. A TQUE cas s rnms II
scr LL AM n ous C l IA RYBD IM I Pal . (SCYLLAMATQ CHA RYBDIN ). Med.
II gt}. I II Princs , M il . 1475 : Pierius ; D . Heins. ; N . Heins . (167m:Ph il ippe : Heyne ; Brunch : Wakefi ; Pott ier; Wagner (ed . Heyn ..
ed.
Lad . ; Haupt .
530 AENEIDEA [699—708 stcsmo M 1 118
quantos Athos, ant quantos Eryx, ant ipse cornsc is
oum fremi t ili cibus , quantas. gaudetque nivali
vert ice se attollens pater A ppenninus ad auras.
after the model of wh ich passage our text mav be thus com
pleted : QUA L ES CUM a l lollen tes se vmm er: ennso smu t: onsacus
coxsrtrnatrsr, &c. A n d because the tall vertices of
the oaks and cypresses, like the tall vertex of the A pennines.
serves to presen t in the one case the trees,in the other case the
mountain,under an aspect more nearly resembling that of the
persons w ith wh ich thev are compared : and th is the more espe
c ially as the very term v e r t ex itself is so frequently applied
(see 2. 682: 6 . 780; 7. 784) to the head of a man .
Amus e (vs. lofty (qu. as Lucr.
“aerius
A LTA (vs. not fa ll,but dign ified , augus t . See Rem.
on 6 . 9.
6 92—708 .
SICAN lO - A CTUS
l 117. LE CT. ( vs. 692i .
I It’om Pa l . (CA N IO. the commencement of word being torn 0111.
Med For . [ I H [ I I P . Manut . : I) ,Heins . : N . Heins .
Ph i l ; Heyne : Brunch : Wakef ; Pott . : Wagn . sed . Heyn ., ed .
Lad. ; l laupt ; Ribbeck .
nascomco II I Seybold. Programme, Buch swei ler. 1783 ( in the Un iversity
Library ofJena ) 3 Der meerbusen vor dem die i nsel liegt heisst s inus
Ilaseom'
cus . Sollte also n ich t v iel leich t gelesen werden nascomco
1‘R \ I'ITE NTA Star ?
"
L I'X‘T. ( vs.
N MA M s— DIPTA l l l Wagn . ( Leel . l l ry.
and ed . 186 1 1.
692 - 708 s w an—serve] B OOK III. 531
em rwvn l Rom Pat , Var. [ I l l l Brese ;
Phi l ; Heyne; Brunch ; Pott. ; Wagn. (ed Heyn . ed. 186 1 ; in the lat ter
the whole verse between brackets ) ; Voss ( “ i u ssi s n uvn geh iirt z u
Lad. ; Haupt ; Ribbeck .
om n evn t as. In N . Heins . : Wakefield.
qm s n uvro m Sfipfle.
am m v m Mmfinua mDim SMoL Dm udh lm .
m us l Med. (PoggJ. Il l P. Manet ; La Cerda ; D. Heins. ; N . Heins .
H eyne; Bru sh ; Wall ets. Wagner (ed. Heyn . and Prom“ ;
l ens I Roms Pal . l l l Servius (cod. Dread. Servii does not con
tain the passage) ; V098 ; Ribbeck.
M BA. rec swears cosrusmros users—In order to under
stand this passage, i t must be borne in mind that A rethusa is
not a river bu t a spring. sorgm le, or‘
wel ling fountain. on the
very edge of the sea, so near the sea that. if i t were. not pro
tected by an embankmen t. i t would be en tirely covered and
overwhelmed by i t See not only the ancient geographers and
modern travellers. but Cicero in Varrem,3 . 53 (ed. Ernesti ) :
“
qui fluctu totus operiretur, nis i muni tione ac mole lapidum a
mari disiunctus esset."
Hence Virgi l’
s expression—err snsc
Samara ( INN S Coxrusn trua one rue. sw ans“ passes ou t that-guy}:
My [mm laim Amtlmaa . and immedi alclg/ mi t es wil l: the 8m
ORE , “ EM A, roe—Not llmmgh My fou nm m,U r i s er
. lrclm a , but through My fou n tai n , 0 n ymp h Arel lmsa, i. e.,
lhrouyh llw femola iu Arel l msu . Compare Am . I . 250:
nude per om novem magno cum murmurs mantis
it int rom um,
"
534 A E N E ID EA [715—718 mac - ormvn
whether as meaning famou s . renowned . or h igh- bred . noble
blooded ; i t is. however. most probable in the latter— Met.
2. 6 90
nob il imuqne greges custos servabat equorum .
”
Compare Hor. ( )d . 4 . 4 . 29 :
“
est in iuvonc is. est in e qu is, pa l rum
cz'
rtus .
715—718.
H INC ME DIGRESSUM VESTRIS l l l-IUS A l ’l’UL lT ORIS
SIC PATE R A E N E AS INTE NTIS OMN IBUS USE S
FATA REN
ARRAB AT D IVUM CURSUSQUE DOCEBAT
CONTICUIT TANDE M FA CTOQUE Il lC FIN E QUIEVIT
H t ‘
\na monsss l'
n \‘
l-IS'
l‘
lt lS nut s onus — N o t to under
stood complimen tarv to Dido. or as A eneas'
s pra ise of and
th anksg iv ing to the good prov idence w h ich had brough t h im
to a place where he was so well treated. bu t as the expression
of the ordinarv religions sentimen t that whatever happens to
us. whether good or i ll. espec ially whatever happens to us
independen t lv of our own w i ll and gu idance. happens to us bv
the W I“ and agenev of God . A uv doub t that th is is the true
mean i ng of the passage wi ll d isappear on a comparison of 0d .
Ii . where L'
Ivsses hav ing said to Nausicaa in the words
of A eneas m'
r d“
{Wh a le dm umr adds that the tim u eu'
migh t have done i t w ith an ev il in ten t ion :
m l ? (“ I f I t ) ! 1 56 } l t d / ft ) / l C/ ( i l ( H t ’ l l U N !)
H u m e -9"
e n
“
H z .
‘
l m t u u m m m om fn r
(‘
ompare als o ( )v id. Ifas l . ( A eneas to A nna l :
"
at tu . Seu ra t i o te n o s t ri s ”mm /rt O l' is .
\ l \’
0 den s . regni commoda carpe men
i t!» 718 W W W] BOOK [ IL 535
“whether you came hi ther intenti onally and of yo ur own
choices, “ un intentional ly and by the inscrutable providence of
Aeneas’
s vssrats ones m m cats is thus not some
god b t his goodtwss w t me here. bnt be i t for good or be tit
M M , berr l am by the and corresponds as
maria as possi ble to Homer’
s 640g -6'
a sh ram M y]. Compare
the same Aeneas’
s very similar confession of fai th in an over
ruling providence. l . 203 : “ debi t dens h is qnoque finem.
”A nd
the similar devotion and resignation wi th wh ich Ulym at the
court of A lcinous winds up the h istory of h is advent ures. Ham.
0d . 12. 44 7:
n ew 6’
"mum? q t poymv da mn ; Jr yr wean
"W m v yuflf fu l crum t 3 00 1 . em‘h r Ka lmlu o
ram m a i n t enance, draw; awe. mdqroau .
A lso Am . 3 . 33 7
“sed tibi qu i cursem venti. qui te late dedere?
not qnisnam ignnrnm nectri a 4m»: W i t aria? "
W . Flare 4. 483 :s
“W W . “ fllO
ipso Volens "W "; 39“ W oppul i t en'
s"
( in both which places. and espec iallv in the former of
we hav e the words of ear text repeatedl . And A poll. Rhod.
q ga tt oa'
on e new now “en l a rge“. t eam
"mo; l l ptt i t i qu {H og z ur drape m ‘u umw .
Aeneas'
s termi nation of his narrative w ithout any men t ion of
his las t and crown ing adventure. the shipwreck. comes rath er
suddenly on the reader. and must not a l itt le have astonished
his Oartbagin ian audience . i t being precisely the shipwreck
whid i was the cause of h is being there that nigh t to sh am
themi Sudden. however. and unexpected as is the conclusion
of h is address. and lame and fragmentary as is his story. the
plan of the pew made the omission. which is th e cause of both .
necessary. The readers of the Aeneid having already ass isted
at the sh ipwreck could not well have been asked to stand by
again during the re- enaetion of the same scene in antenna, or
to regard othem ise tban as mere repeti tion and supererop tion
536 A E NE LDEA 718
even snch short summarv of it as migh t have been
satisfy the Carthaginian audience. Nor is i t easy to
what means a detect wh ich so takes from
the poem could have been obv iated . Not
poem with D ido'
s feast. and allowing~ both
to hear together. for the first time of th
month of Aeneas. Such arrangemen t had
sion. not alone from Aeneas’
s narrati
the whole supernat ural
Aeolian cave and “
an t."
and the ca lming of the
Neptune and Cymothoe. of none of whi ch
are among the greates t ornaments of the
have had any know ledge. Neither would it
deter the storm unti l after the departure of Aenea
The poem would then have snfl’
ered the still grea
pic turesque meeti ng of the shipwrecked hero and
the wild near Carthage. and of Dido’
s disinterested
hospi tali ty. The total omiss ion of the storm and
the narrative of Aeneas. strange as that omissio
less evi l than ei ther alternat ive.
H un tsm an—“A nt one vacat. ut (4 . 116 )
ant apparet Aenean ante de sni s casibns cum
locatum, et ideo h ie add idi t RE NARRABAT, quod‘ imo age at a prima die. hospes.
vius ; of wh ich two interpretat ions La Card
to the latter (“ i terum Thiel
xmm ar ftir
verb is On the contrary. I think that
is here used instead of the simple, ( I ). acco
princ iple that a compound verb is stronger
than im simple, as for instance refr i n g e
dignified than fra n g o . re s c i n d o than
than v e l l o. refn g i o than fug i o ,re l i n
because in the particular instance
peculiarlv i ll calculated to confer digni ty,
538 A E NE IDE A [716 -4 18 msc—qurxm
Dan te. Inferno. I . I ll
10 non so hon r id i r com’
r'
cntrai ."
ld. Parad . I . 4
nel ciel che pm della sua luce prende.
fui io. e v idi cose che r id irn
h e 88 . h e pub «lual d i lassu discende.
Compare also the E nglish rela te,and see Born . on
“reposcit,
”
10. 374.
Qumv ir is not narrare desi it (Wagner). because so under
stood i t were (as correctly observed by Wunderl ich ) a mere
tautology of common : neither is i t as Burmann and Wunder
lich . endeavouring to avoid the tautology. have in terpreted i t)“somno se tradidit. because it is wholly incredible that so
ski lled a master of the poetic art would have cal led‘
upon his
reader to imagine the breaking- up of th is great entertainment.
and the departure of the guests and of A eneas h imself, as hav
ing taken place in the narrow interval. or, to speak more cor
rec tly . in the no in terval. bc twccn the words m cro H IC FIN E and
Q l'
l BV lT. w hen he had c lose at hand ( sc iz . in the space between
thc two books.or. as it were. in thc pausc bc tween the two
acts of h i s drama » the exac t lv su itable place and opportuni tv
for such ellips is . l rejec t. therefore. both in terpretat ions. and
understand QUIE H'
I in i ts st ric t ly h tcral sense of becomi ng qu iet
or s ti ll . (“
oxrlc t'
nx Izc u l l is /ml or lm 'mm 's i len t ; FA CTOQI
'
E B l t‘
FIN E. am! ha vi ng lzcre brow/Il l h is narra t i ve lo a 01080. Q t'
lsvn‘
.
li l ’t ‘ l lmt's t i ll . i . c rcs /ml . In the passage so unders tood there
is not on ly no tautology , but each of the three expressions of
wh ich it cons is ts has i ts own d is t inc t and appropriate meaning.
s ign ify ing h is Inwonn nc s i lc nt . rw ro FIN E the conclu
s io n of h is narrat ion . ot'
lm n'
t he cessat ion of h is act ion . Sec
( a l. Stat . Tim/1 .
- I . 404 :
"
s i c lata gelat i s
vu lt l hus . c t Bac c llo 1am «lemiuran tc . qu u'r i l .
"
where thc words "
gelat is vu lt ihus and " Baccho demigrante
suffic ien t ly show that"
qu icv i t means res /ml not merely from
m w—on w a ] BOOK III . 589
hi s tandem vist as iuvenum frenam qu irr i l"
[was quiet. st irred no more]. Am . 6 . 326 :“ ilamma quie
vit"
[the flame rested from ac tion. ceased to play], (d ), Liv.
(ed. Bipont v:“ Manesque Virgin iae, momma quam vivae
domos at} petendas poenas vagati , nullo relieto
some, M i ldew [at last rested entirely, became per
qm’
mv [causal ent irely from doing anyth ing]. (f ). Hor.
" ludere qui nesvlt , campcatribua abstinet an n is,
indoctnsqne pik e discive uneh ive qu i t-sai l
"
at v
"
ti. vem mmo iam“
memhm a
(“L J‘ 10. 835 (Ofm3 1
And especially (i ), Stat. Si te . I. 3. 34 .
quid primum medinmve m m, que flm
(where, as in our- tex t, q u i e s c ere is joined with fi n i s , and
where, as in our text, the rest or repose of the narrator at the
end of h is narrafi ve is meant) ; and (j ), Mart ianns Capella,“ bio postqnam Del ius conqu ievi t, conversns ad coniogem Iupi ter
quid eius velunms haberet inquiri t,"where after Apollo (his
address ended) has become quiet, Jupi ter inqui res, M .
80 also the substant ive q u i c a (whether signifying the ofsleep, or the quiet of death ) is always cem tion
,not from speech
only, but from all action ; and so also is quimcenee, inact ion,
m t, the oppmi te state of action , as (k ), Pall Mall Gaz ette,
Palm,1866 : “ Yesterday morning the town was startled from
its if not from its propriety, by an announcement
in the leader of the Times,”6m E xactly into t his state of
540 AE N E IDEA [715—718 mav— qmnwr
qui escence does A eneas settle down at the end of h is narration.
Compare also
, (l ), E pigr. Pauli Si len tiari i,A n thol . Pal . 7. 588
z lap oz agcg p a lm) ; fl vp a t nv wu d‘
umcw m ynv .
«pen t o xrzl ov p oem); flagfiu ov q p sp eu,
where we have the rest,the stirring no more (newest ), of the
instrument,added to the si lence (amp ) of the musician . A n d
(m ), Lucan , 1 . 695
haec ait, et lasso iam i t deserta furore,
where the bacchanal is so exhausted by the violence of her
speech and action that she is obliged not merely to rest but
to lie down .
Between th is last verse of the th ird book and the first verse
of the second book there is a paral lelism wh ich seems worthv
of observat ion ; there. at the beginn ing of A eneas’
s narration.
all the compan y not merely “conticucre
’”
but “ intent i ora tene
bant ;”here
,at the close of the narration
,A eneas h imself not
merelv conrlcnrr but,m ore l l lC F IN E , a wr.
A E N E ID E A .
PR E L I M I N A RY O B S E RVA TI O N S .
Jim Fox, in a letter to Trotter (Russell’
s offlat , vol . 4, p. says :
“ In point of passion, I think Dido
equal if not superior to anythi ng in H omer, or Shakespeare, or
Euripides. For me, that is saying everyth ing.
” The mean ingof wh ich vague and ill- expressed eulogy of Virgil
'
s Dido maybe either that neither Homer
,nor Shakespea ie, nor E uripides,
has better. if even so wel l, drawn the passion of love as V irgil
has drawn! that passion in his D ido ; or has better, or even so
well, drawn pass ion (any passien wh ich they have drawn ) as
Vi rg il has drawn the passion of love in h is Dido; or has better,or even so wel l, drawn passion (any passion wh ich they have
drawn ) as Virgil has drawn Dido'
s passion, i . e., Dido’
s grief,
anger, indignation , and despair, at her desertion by Aeneas .
In other words, the great parliamentary orator either was not
quite (clear: himself or has failed clearly to express in h is letter
to,Mr. Trotter both what he mean t by
“
passion”and what he
meant by the“a nythi ng in Homer, Shakespeare, or E uripides
"
wi th which h e compared V irgil’
s D ido. Whatever may haveam r , m anna ,
vou. u. 37
544 AEN E IDEA [rat-Ju n . onsnavxnoxs
been Mr. Fox’
s mean ing. I, for my part , find no tenderness in
V i rgi l’
s D ido to be compared wi th the tenderness ofA ndromache
at her parting from H ector : no simplicity. innocence. and art
less youthful affection in V irgi l’
s D ido to be compared with
the simplici ty . innocence, and artless youthful affection either
of A pollon ius’s Medea or Shakespeare
’
s Juliet : no grandeur in
V irgi l’
s D ido to be compared with the awful. unapproachable
grandeur of the Medea of E uripides : and not on ly no revenge
in Virgi l’
s Dido to be compared with the terrific revenge of
the Medea of E uripides. but no revenge at all. scarcelv even
so much as an inkling of that deepest. darkest, worst phasis
of the disappointed love-
pass ion— a phasis for wh ich . if there
ever was fitting place in any picture, there was a fitt ing place
in V i rgi l'
s picture of the heartless,cold- blooded seduction and
desertion of D ido bv the hero of the Aeneid
Of al l the pictures wh ich i t has been the delight of eminent
art ists to sketch after the model of the " infclix l’h ocn lssa.
perhaps the loveliest is the So/bm'
s lm ofTrissino— the loveliest
in the simple d ign i ty of the sty le, in the unaffected pathos of
the sen t iments,in the tenderness , resolut ion and devotion of
the unfort unate heroine,and. perhaps not least
,in the absence
of the weary ing monotonv of rbymc . the tragedv of Trissinobeing , I believe. the firs t example in modern languages (cer
tain ly the firs t of an y cons idera t ion ) of poetry withou t rhyme.
The Sofmu’
s lm of A lfieri (also in blank verso,but , l ike all
A lfieri’
s productions. whollv dest itute oi'
pathos) is not cast at
al l in the mould of Dido.
In the “ Oeuvres ct meslanges poctiques d’
E sticnne Jodelle.
s ieur dc Lymodin.
”
published at Paris in 1583 (and of wh ich
a copy, the only one I have ever seen . is preserved with great
care in the B ibl iotbi -qnc du Roi at Paris is a tragedy en ti tled“ D idon se sacrifiant
,tragedic d
'
E stienne Jodc lle, Parisien
"
Th is tragedy , on the model of the anc ient drama, and wi th
choruses. is written in so tru ly poet ic a spirit as to be well
546 AENEI DEA [casum cassavn rons
ot toi dont ) ai trouble la hauto destinéo,
toi qui no m'
onteada plus, adieu men chor Enéo!
no crains point ma colero—ello expire avec moi ;
et mes derniors soupirs sont encore pour toi . [E lle mean t ]
Lefranc’
s tragedy has. however, been though t worthv of a trans
lation into Italian .
As to the source from wh ich V irgil h imself drew. it was, of
course,mainly the Medea of Apollon ius. Brrt that he was not
wholly un indebted even here in h is A eneid to that early master
of h is from whom he took so large a port ion of h is E clogues.
appears on a comparison of the Simaotha ofTheocri tus,Idyll . 2,
who. being desert ed bv Dolplris. (a t. lies awake at n igh t tossing
and restless when everyth ing in the world but herself is sleep
ing. vs. 38 :
an d]? (u p ) ‘U EV n ow og, mye 6
"u nrm
'
u 6"a m ou ( In gmar
! w rea th s; m 'm ;*
who. (b l, con tinues to en tertain an unabated pass ion for the
wretclr who has ruined her,vs . 40 :
a l l . é i l t mum rm mc xrcn u r‘
roym ,as y e n d mmw
u r n yvmcrxo. H i nz e z rcz m ' 7 m u n n o ti w or' mu n g-T
nox erat . ot plac idum carpobau t fes sa sop orem
corpo ra per terrs ,s rlvae que ot s aeva qu ieran t
neq uora ; qaum rnodro vo lvun tur s rdera lapso .
quum tacet orrrn rs a ger. pecudcs . pu taeque vo lumes
quae quc lacu s late mu rdos, quae quc as pera du nn s
r'
ura torrent , somno pos i tae sub nocte s i len t i
( lc n iban t curas , ct corda oh lrt a laboruml .
at non rnfel ix arumr Phoen issa ; neqne unquarn
s olvrtur i a somnos,ocu lrsvo aut pectore noc tern
accrprt : rrrgemruaut curae ; rurxusq ue res urgcn s
sacvrt amor, magno que rrarum flu ct uat aes tu .
a notable example of th e much wh ic h V irgil was so fond of mak ing. and
knew so well how to make. out of lrttle.
T4. 314 :
per ego has lacryrnas dextramquc tuarn . to
(quarrdn alrud rnrh r iarrr mi serae rrrh rl ipsa romu l i .
per corruub ia nos tra, per ruccptos h yrnouaeo s ,
or bone qu i d do to merur, fu rt aut t i b i qurclquam
dulco mourn,miserere domus labonti s
,ot istam
,
ram m am as] BOOK IV. 547
who, sends messages to him begging h im to have pity on
her, and come to ha . and not leave her yet, vs. 96
mean 11 “ pd rnl nwmr 0 M W ; «i l s,u oi oum
mower n on nw Tmammw n alm rgrw‘
my “ crown. were 61 ac «dc sac-M oan“ .
z um : am We 0OW R p aves»
, M el a aerator
a m"
on Z rym fm w and “ , m « (payee u nin‘
who, (d i, in a paroxysm of grief and anger does not know where
to begin the story of her wrongs, vs. 64 :
rev 653 yovm; roam n oflw ror' opium Jaxgvow;
H t t wo; rrgSwym ; t o; p ot m am» «yayt 1 001 031“
who, to). seeks out w itches, vs. 90
am 5; u m ; or: ”H ort on ;
b; from ; 01mm,ygam ; dop ey , “ t o; l fl tt t’l v;
ni l'
qc ocdw d owner 0 (ft 1 007 0; «were wrymvf l'
l’
and. (f t makes use of incantations, vs. 10: raw do war on deem»
m ra 9rdoym ; vs. 159 : mm per mag (pd / tear; aam flvoorrm ;
om ,s i qu ia adhuc proci bus locus. oxno moutem.
to prom Libyan goats NM mquo tyra nt
M ore; int - rd Tyri i : to prom «mom
m urmurs parlor, ct , qua ooh sidera nottun .
(i n prior. (as are moribuadm dol oris, has” ?
hoo wh n nomen quonim do cmriugo m n t a"
and 412“ impro bo nmor, qu id non mos-tal is pect in aegis !
m lmum iu h m'
ym iwmm toum lwocaudo
cogitar, ot supple: m imos subculture max i .”
4. {20“ mism hoo tamon unum
m um . Anna. mih i : solum nu n pa l um; i llo
to uflm , amauos ot im t ihi credoro sonm ;
sola r’iri molleo adi tas , ot tomm nom
“quae quibu t um ?
"
“ li lac mi h i Mossy!“ gentle momen ta sneer-«loo.
548 A E N E l DE A [casum onsrzavarross
vs. 3 : we l O )’error! ,r
’agrr or'l a (fi l er xa ra th '
ooym a rdea f"
tyl. invokes Hecate, vs. 14
z m g’
, E xam du nn b n r,am : e; ru ler «p a w on u d
‘
u
q ( comma rrw r’
eodem“ z ogu oru you n IH QJM C;
“ on n Il l qd‘
tm g you ém 'mcg I Iq rgu nd‘
u gf i‘
who, (h ). sprinkles the salt and urea] on the fire. vs. 18
«Ai rl i n e t o: mm rov zrea t n rxn m ’
a l l? H u mmer,
Ju l i a “ , m e m y run wa y exn t n om mu ;
r; on yr m t,u t
'mqm z u r. t w en q u iry“ : n u'
yyu u f ifl‘
( If). as if thev were the borres of Delph is, vs. 21
n u oo’
mm am A»,e rm 'm ' m 0m m .1 aomu ;§
a n d . (j ). whose vegetable In'
ppomancs produces the verv effects.
vs . 48m n ep um s q t
'
z or t on n a g - l gz um'
t o: J"
an i n ten t
z u r n or/Zea.u uw ovu u m" wpm su n from m am .
to; 2m Jel q w t doq u ,mu 6 ; rode d
‘
m‘m c fu r-
(mam
,u ow o
lu wm mel ee i m ag e; ext ort -W n rd m orpu g,
for the product ion of wh ich the an irrral Ii i/momm i es is enrploycd
lrv D ido.
H ow . indeed, cou ld i t be otherwise? or how were. i t possible
t h a t a poet the latter half of whose c iglrt lr ec logue is li tt le else
than a translation of the Sinraetha of Theocri tus i n to Lat in,a
poet who. in h is account of the direct ions given Dido to her
4 . 492 .
tes to r. t ara,
ulco s c t t e . z c rrnana ,l l l l l l l l 'l l l "
du l c c capu t , uraz rc as rm rtam ar c rn z rc r artc ~
1°
4 . nos .
‘
rro r turnw lue l l c r at c i l l \ l l ~ u lu la ta pc r urlac s
c t D i rac a ltri ces c t d r mo rrc n t rs l‘ llrs ac ,
ar c rprto hacc
r l‘
4 . frl i
rpm rno la nmn rl nu s cluc pu
s.rl t.rrr.r t i t \ t .l
t ow‘
a t ur mo ri t ura clc o~
l 0301 )
"
n o n po tor a h rc pt urn dn c llc rc u rl p l h c t und rs
s
par-a rrc
4 . 515
i
l l l d t‘l l l lu c t nas c t
'
n trs Ot l l l l dc lr‘
n n h '
c t uratrr pmereptus amor.
550 A E N E ID E A [car-ru n . cassava-
floss
travellers engaged in providing fire and water (6 . 5
iuxenunr manus enricat arderrs
l ittas in Il eSperium ; quaeri t pars senrina tlammae.
abstrusa in venis si lic is ; pars densa feraruur
tecta rapi t , silvas ; inventaque tlumina monstrat.
at pius Aeneas arces, qu ibus altus A pollo
praosidot . lrorrcndaoque proenl secreta Sibvllae,
autrurn immane. peti t : nraguam cu i urcntem animumque
Dol ius inspirat vates. aperitque futura.
iam subeunt Triv iae lucos. atque aurea tecta 1.
exactly as in Theocri tus'
s twen tv - secoud Idv l. Castor and Pollux
on their land ing in Bebrvcra leave their corrrparriorr A rgonauts
engaged in providing fire and making their beds for the night.
and go off apart and have their rencontre w ith Amvcus, whonr
thev find sit ting at the foot of a rock beside a spring.vs .
n o?“ u m ; Jo li /In t mm : A l tm a n ; u‘
u q ou gorr'
u nz mr u rd’
gt ,‘
éfluwm ' «n o ”w e.
mfim 'reg d”
.‘
h ru flum'
r z m rczmr
u m ; J’
m re r-
rm n ew“ : I t l ep tm' era-mo w.
It'
u ot mg d’
m ol e /1 012.0 ; o r
'
owwn og H ol cd‘
é r'xqg
aye/m i gnrcrt i é n z or u su ” ) rcyz flrr u ; ” ra p tor .
w a'
H um' H mm .
‘
hlu u u
'
o l t'i l u '
H oor' d
"
( a rmo r mm r'm '
ruro Aroun d?
”fu n rsz rd u u m.
H is A eo lus is prorrroted to s it at the tab le of the gods l l .
“
tu das epu lis acc umherc d ivum 1 as the l’tolcmy Lagides and
\ lexander of the S ic i lian poet are promoted . [ rig/ll . I f . 16 :
I n ! .m nw ( o‘
cl trl l fu n' H ug er
r' flu r'
a l ou . n u or dorm ; or . h o .
dt d'
u mm'
”a n : 0 e r ror , I i t i l frdgo; 7 150 ol der.
u iuw u . l l t gom m ,i a g o
'
. {N oe m o i ou u o u , .
« r u n «I [ l yn x/Igor H fgw r é r'
l l u'
goq o rmo
rd‘
m '
rm . o r u n oro n u n u n r:
u n’
N c a r r ( f l / m ow .
‘
N ci u c; exc l o rgm t d‘
m m r .
[ moon ru or'
on'
fu ga -rot or u orr'
om u'
.
o n : ml u or “ U H -w t i t l i t l u r u ff .
m‘
tm u rm do ” ( i u '
r n u H ) ! r't n od‘
u: yawn-n eg .
t o ? u em u —e ast) 80 0K IV. 551
H m m m un tw eet s sw orn em u
W A”? VKNIQ er came marm m to)“
k
“ Ram a esse. vet/n us Imbrn '
, s ive elem , quod verbum perpetuita
tma quandam s ign ifiva t. dieuntur amantes. vol amare inc ipien
tes. quippe sagi tti s Cupidin is tixi . Ves ts. in r im s : quippe
prod itur i lla animi afi'
eetio eommotis ven is sive conci tatione
sanguin is .
" Wagner Not only not the mean ing, but
not even near the meaning . A l ere is not“ babero. cum qna
~
dam signifieafiono perpetui tatis ,"
but n u t r i re ; n u t r im en t a,
a l i men t a d a re : to nourish . Io [ m] . Dido not onl y has the
wound. bn t nouris hes i t. [ems i t ( comp. Soph . I’b i lort . 3 19
mm; md’
W”) Ju n i or or 1mm t o arm
amm o: fio o xmv q udqq uyor v o a o v.
Corn. N ap. .tlh'
e. 21 : “ id vos ignorare nolni ; uam mih i sta t.
alert morbwm and ves ts is not“ i n VBS lS, but cum
\‘
tsDflS ; her v enae. the blood of her v en ae (her heart’
s blood).
being the food which she gives the wound. the aliment oi’
the
wound Dido vnuvus .mr ves ts. nourishes the wound not in
but with her vei ns exact ly as the “vi tula. E el . 3 . 30.
“ binos
a/i l where foetus."
nourish es her carves not i n ,but wi th . her
udder. fiee also A not. B iol . 48 clar. Ural . 36 : “ Magmaeloquen
tta. sisal fiamma. materia elf/vi r. et mot ibus exci tatnr. et urendo
c lan-wait" Th is a l ere. warm s ei ther of Love h imself. or of
the wound of Love. or of the fin e of Love. is of the mos t fro
quent oew nenw with the poets. as Epigr. Meieagri . A ral /ml .
M
M oe Ween , Jame. n 60 t o fi lm , w maw (m u) .
m n ad i r , acymgaw d ol l ars,“ dam Home
"
;
q yup a ma c romo mc ru in . arm n vxm mum my ;
qderm'
up d"
u n to z m l p é q l n u
[is nourished even with M dopa , grows fat and thrives even on
l etdoea t Servius praises our author for a double reference. in
552 A E N EID EA [ 1—2 ar REGINA — ION!
saucn and venxrs to the t e l a . in ms ! to the t'
a c u l a of Cupid.
“ Bene alludi t ad Cupidin is tela . ut paulo post ad facu lam ; ut
ET c .\ i :co en nurcn [ t i N l . Un less. however. I verv much mistake.
the reference is both more simple and more d irect. not to the
t e l a and the fa c u l a of Cupid. but solely to the fire of the
wound wh ich D ido has recei ved. v iz .
. from the fiery shaft of
Cupid. Compare E pigr. of Ph i lodemus . A n t/101. P al . 5 . 124 :
« i f "( i n 00 4: 1 0 5“ N 0 : Lgmré g .
- I emd‘
m q, z m n e g u'
q t rm Q'xg t
-
q i or .
drowni n g, so) ; fi el o g ou m : p u p py
am t/ n ; elm pi t
-”t i ng m n z u ru'
g z rq .
o o 0 0
h pigr. A sc lepi adae. ( bi d . 0 . 189 :
m '
Im p m en u
lu vu n g . l t l'
l t‘QO I' d
“
l - Z 11 r u n ; um fie l o g
Epigr. Meleagri . [bi t ] . 5. 180
n ,‘u
'
or u ,i gm ol myog l lgmg I n ,7 “ i n t r o “ 1 0 51:
Ju l i a .
Epigr. Leon idae. [bi t] . 5 . 188
n i x. u ch z u o l m fl i n g i u'
u u'mm m m m:
In m u 7’s”t
ha n ! (F
.
di l l /m z é u a o s
‘
,
mu‘
u c. I t q (D U I u a I {I a n u o n (V‘
t 7 1 (H om e w il l “
u I o t : A r o r,) mq u d
“
m d“
omn
A pol l. Rhod . 3. 28 6 :
(i t l o . d H
‘
Ufl t l t l o 2 0 : in ,
m m“ l'
fl u q u i d”,
l b u t l e r .
the (fel t ), of Apo llo u ius Hhod ius ( j us t quoted l : ot'
\ris taeuetus . 1 . H i : ou l‘
u e é l égug u u om l m u‘g gm“; xagd
‘
m g 10
fi l e s . u.
ml
l i t / é , i m '
l wg o ( interpreted by Stephens.
i n ru t-
r fli ng .
"
cordis me i vu lnus and of Hel iodor. 8 . p. 318
l as q uoted by Bas t ius and —\ristaenet . u bi s up /m: w (mu m .t a
“ t r .
‘
f l o e The fau lt . therefore. if
auv . in the p rima film» heterogeneous mu ture. s u m .
UN . is not V i rg i l'
s but th e mv th'
s See Rem. on“
c ingere
llamma. l . l iTIl . and c ompare Korip. [ l ip/ml .3 8 (of Phaedra ) :
.‘ I l l ’ l -"l ' d
i
r,
( H erm a n,mz/ l a t / ru '
u u q
Vet'
l m i t ; “ mu n ; I t C/ l t l l ( t
( l l'
l
554 A E N E IDE A [ 1—2 M REGINA—ION!
speare, or of poets?— it not being concealment , but the love
wh ich is concealed, wh ich feeds on the cheek . Our au thor is
more correct : Dido. wounded bv the fiery dart. is consumed bv
the fire.
CARPITL’ R toxi . —'
l‘
hc fire i s sti ll smouldering, has not vet
broken out in open conflag rat ion : therefore Dido canmrun lGNl .
See ( lcorq . 3. 215 (of the bu ll )
var/n? en im vires pau lla l im . ur i lquo v idc ndo
femiua
s gradually guauw l array. was ted. or cousumcd.
exact ly as Lucan . 8 . 777. quoted above. of the tedious consump
tion of the corpse of Pomper the G reat i n a weak and insuffi
c ien t funeral ti re. Th is force of gradually. by sacc os i ra steps, bi t
by bi t . adheres closelv to ~arpere in all i ts various applications
“carpere vitales auras. lo hrca lh c Jo consume the ai r. vi z .
,by
successive respirat ions ; carpere v iam. to consume the road,
v iz . by successive steps :“carpere somnos
,to sleep ,
to con
.vumr s leep . v iz . . hv cont inu ing to sleep on from moment to
moment ;"
carpcrc pens um. lo task . i . c to make
it less and less evcrv momen t bv gradually performing or going
th rough i t :“
carpcrc horham,lo i . e. . to crop the grass
mou thfu l h v mou thfu l.
- A m o r v iewed from the dark s ide. i . ( a. as a pain
rather than a pleasu re . It is exac t ly the ( Greek yelwca , used
s imi larlv for some. as E umath ius .3
. 19 : Yo‘m w
‘, z a g.9rre “ s k inn er
n ot am o un t“ u sh w c, oyp’
ptu m r. el m; q uor Wi ll a /Ju d i ; “ hr
z a gl rmr . l‘ipig i‘
. Tymnac . Ju l/ml . ”l l . 7.
(m l'
ém m \ l 'n l fi l ) N { u b r u t ! u r m t um u l u u n'
td z t um r rm '
ou r q mr"o r ( momm u
'm '
’i ('‘
l u o t
'
h j g . q l ) t ) ( a t .
$ 14 iam —mm “ ) BOOK IV. 555
qmm sle ww ww ALLOQUITUR m u : sas s 30m m!
m a 30mm QUAE ME snsasxsw msomm m ums?
qms sow s mo NOSTRIS succmsr'
r sanu ms aosvns
m m a ow m ms quu m m m m’ mm
canoe momma sac mm mam nnws F8 88 DEOBUM
nmxsmas AN IMOS mam: mam am: QU IBUS [LLB
u maw s mu s QUAF. an!“ EXHA US‘
I‘
A CA NBE A‘
I‘
m l Val Rom.. Pal” Med" SI. 00 -11. Il l Servius (cod.,P.
Mamas. D. Heins . ; N . Heins. ( 1670, Phil . ; Heyne ; Brunok ;Wagn . led. Heym, ed . Lad. ; Hanpt : Ribbock.
mm "1 Wakefield
Umm w,oq pom , oymrgovoma a, as Aesch . Agam . 109
um»; Al anna JeSgovov rpm og W M rum;f vp crgo v d "tra y,
ow Joy xm z qn n gmn ogc W ay ne ogw c
Trmrgu"m’
«ma.
Dion. Gags. 72. 5s W 6 17]? mg axor 605m em n a i dsm n u m a
aqmmym 2m o y ocpgoa vvq um u l ovt w. Compare alsn Am .
B‘ 828 : “mummies an imae.
Q ua as: svsaas sm msonam mam ?—s m u m am is
the true read ing, and Servius'
s do ubt (“m am at mam
legitm'
; séd si m am logerimus, msom a erit and
Pomp nins Sah inns‘a posi tiveness (
“ego veto nasm u 7m m,
i . m,and Sch il ler’s translation (
“acifl welche z weifel
sind‘
mdie schiafios mich are an many m odem
ings {t om the Virgi lian thought, wh ich is not thai EDidw was
terrified by wakefulness (for wakefulness new ha t
that she was terrified by dreams, visions in s leap, ev- m wa ,
oi wh ivh word ls - souxu is the Latin translat ion and pr aise
556 AENE lDE A [8—14 ornm— casntin
equ ivalent . A ccord ingly , in one of the originals after wh ich
Virgi l has pain ted the whole passage ( A poll. Rhod . 3. it
is express lv O l’Cl QOl
db l /i v; 531 013 mow‘u f fla g“ ; mop
'
mmv o v u g o ».
d‘
u d‘
m, ‘
m ; y t yu d‘
q u q t gq z u xur mir z eb rflog
”gown " n ew p m Su mo (H u r t ; q t yt flomm ,
and in the other (E urip. H er . 6 9) (see Rem. on Am . 3 .
«paoyaow
u 71 0 1’
( a go‘u m t am/ 1930 , omw
Ja g u ar, 1, a fl y a (H r ;
Compare also A nn . 6 . 897 :
sed falsa ad caelum mittuut i nsonm ifl Manes
Tac it. Amml . II . 4 : “ Illud haud ambig itur, qual icunquo in
somn ia ipsi fratrique pern ic iein i llatam.
"
Ammian . 23. 3 :“ his
] u l ian i qu iesceut is an imus. agitatus i nm mn i i s, eventurum triste
aliqu itl praesag iebat . Sil. 10.
ast ubi . per tac it uni allaps us [Romans] tentoria prima
larvae! pet i it i n ven ts . q ual i t l l l l lt ‘ soporns
devexo capit i pennas. oc u l i sque qu iete ni
irrorat,tangents Leth aea tempera \
‘
irga.
exercen t ralu t lam truc u len ta i n somn ia men teiu .
Svnes ius D r In somm'
i s : i ton i s i futurorun i praesaga s in t in
sonu u
'
u . rism/u c m (I I/ (W corum quae
revera con t ingen t s ign ificat ioneni con t inen t.
A rig h t umlcrstaml ing of the word placed in th is
pl'
t l l l l l l l t ‘ l l l pos it ion at the connnem'
en ieu t of the hook. and
forming the subjec t of D ido'
s first pass ionate exc lamation to
her sister,is essen t ial to the righ t understanding of almost the
whole of the subsequen t drama. A dec ided colou r,if I mav so
sav ,is th rown on the pic ture bv th is first stroke of the penci l.
l l l d carefu lly main tai ned th rough the whole. even to the last
fin ish . In th is fou rth book of the Aeneid,as in B ii rger
'
s
Lemrow . the first words are the kev to the whole piece. As
Le nore fi l l l l ’ u u i
’
s mo rgenro t l i
cu i por an s sch u eu -n t raumen .
5”8 A E NE IDEA [8—14 econ—os imam
that vour new love is any affair of theirs? that a former has
band, once he is dead and buried, cares whether h is widow
marries again or not ?" I am the more inclined to th ink that
there is a reference in the word m ars to the msonsu of D ido,
on account of the express connexion of “ insomnia"
( always, as
far as I know,used bv the Romans in a bad sense; compare
Si l . Ital . 10. 358 :
exercent rah idam h '
neu lcnl n i nsomn ia mentem;
and Tibul l. 3. 4. 1
dii meliora ferant . nec sint i nsomn ia vera.
quae tul it extrema [ms s ima nocte
wi th “ Manes by Virgi l h imself, A 071 . 897, from wh ich it
appears that i t was the special prov ince of the Manes to send
i n s omn i a. Compare also D ido’
s threat (vss. 384, cf seqq.)
that,when she is dead and with the Manes
,she. wi ll haunt
Aeneas“ ign ibus atris.
”
A s here in the first scene, so all through , Dido’
s part in the
drama is deepl }r tinged wi th the fine colouring of superstition .
Following the advice of her s ister,she proceeds immediatelvto
the temples of the gods, and seeks there for favourab le omens
to neu tralise the bad omens oi the txsonxu :"
princ ipio delubra
adeun t.”&c . ; later, she threatens A eneas that her ghos t wi ll
haun t h im after her death : and st i ll later. when she h as taken
the reso lut ion to k i ll herself,
s he sees the sanc t ified w ine turn
in to blood. hears the omino us h oot ing of the ow l. the vo ice of
her dead h usband calling to her ou t of the private chapel she
has consec rated to h is memo ry in her palace, and again has
her frigh tful visions— dreams that A eneas is pursu ing her, and
that alone and deserted of all,she is wandering through deserts
in search of her Tvrians ; and finallv,when she has actually
prepared her funeral py re. has recourse to the various magical
inm utat ious enumerated at verse 5310.
A further confirmat ion of the above explanation . v iz ., th at
D ido,in the words QUA K .\l l~2 b l
'
S l’i IVSA II TE RR ICN '
I‘
, refers
to her dead husband hav ing appeared to her in her sleep
and warned h er not to have anyth ing to do w ith A eneas,may
560 AEN E IDE A [8—14 quem—{ menu
[suspended z having advanced so far, bu t stopped there. and
afraid to go farther. on account of the ominous th undersj : and
Qu int. Curt. 3. 10“A lexander ante prima signa ibat.
identidem manu suos inh ibens : ne suspens i . acrius ob n imiam
fest inat ionem conc i tato spiri tu . capesserent bellum [prael iumj"
[11 e. . that they migh t not by too great haste lose their breath.
and so arrive on the edge of battle in a suspended state— q .
compelled to remain where they had arrived. and unab le to
advance another step un ti l they had first stopped and drawn
breath and rested].
Qran rea'
rr rrzcr'
om: rzr -xarns ! etiam ab Ilioneo haec
audierat. dicen te :‘
quo iustior alter nec pietate fui t nee bello
maior et armisf”Servius.
" Wie beherz t und tapfer in waffen.
"
Voss . A n erroneous in terpretatimr. of wh ich I am sorrv to
have been the advocate in mv Virgi l . QU A M FORT!
rncrous rrr ARMIS is spoken of Aeneas’
s personal appearance, not
of h is courage and deeds of arms , ( I ). because the impression
made on Dido by A eneas’
s personal appearance is not sufli
c ien tl \ enunc iated b v the half verse snsr: our: rnmzxs . the
fu ll en unc iat ion of that impress ion requ iring bes ides the ment ion
of the face. at least that of the chest and shou lders also. (2 L
because A eneas'
s courage and deeds of arms are suffic ien t lv
en unc iated imnrcd iatelv afterwards in words occupying a verse
and a- halfl l l‘l l
'
Q UIBUS ILLE
racrm '
s ram s ! ou r: mama rxu u'
s'm c s s rzm r !
because the inference in the next verse that A eneas was of
div ine origin shou ld be drawn not at all from the accoun t g iven
bv A eneas of h imself, an accoun t wh ich . for augh t D ido knew
to the con trary . migh t be either grossly exaggerated or wholly
false. bu t solely from the impress ion made on her bv h is per
sonal look and bearing : evac t lv as from the impress ion nrade
on him bv the beauty of her features and the sweetness of her
voice A eneas h imself had at once recogn ised the hun tress whom
he met in the wood to be a goddess : O. dca certe. namque
haud tib i vu ltos mortalis . n cc vox hominem sonat.”
If such
were the premises from wh ich such a conc lusion was properly
562 AE N E ID E A [s—r4 arm —m e n
Id. Od . 18 . 6 8 (also of U lysses. who has stripped himself in
order to box with Irus)
q n ew (is or 5 c o 5 FJ to u o r
0 t 1) 3 6 a I t (I n flagm n figmz low c .
.
Val. Flace. 2. 485 (H esione addressing Hercules and admiring
h is great chest and shou lders) :
verum o iam redeunt Ph rygibus si numina,tuque
v \JL
illevades, augurns promi sse et sorte deorum ;
annue,meque, precor, defectaque Pergama monstris
i eripe : namque potes’. neqne enirri tam lam videbam
pee/ora, N eptunus muros cum iungeret astris ;
nec tales Il l l fi i l 'l 'lm pharetramque gerehat Ap ollo.
"
Id. 1. 433 tapostroph i z ing Meleager) :
“at tibi collectas solvit iam fibula vestes
,
ostenditque lmmeros forfcs , spofimn quc super/i i
pector is, Herculeis aequum, Meleagre. lacert is .
Claud . Sari . ( b u s . H onor . 5 6 0 :
"conspicuas tum llore genas. d iatemate erinem.
membraque gemmato trabeae v iridau t ia c inc tu ,
et for/cs /N um 'ros et certatura Lvaeo
inter E ryth raeas surgcnt ia colla smaragdus
mirari s ine line nu rus .
l rat . lt‘
alisc . 274 (of a dog ) :
t u l i /[ is tum sa rgat pic tus ab orm is
quod maguos capiat motus ,
‘
magn isque supersit .
S'
hakcsp. ( ti/ iubcli n e, 4 .Ii .
1 h eadless mam— the garments of l’osthumus
1 know the sh ape of h is leg : t lus 1s h i s h and ,
h is foot Mercuri al. h is mart ial th igh .
th e arms of l b'
rc u Ims .
A nd - I am indebted to M r. Co n ing ton for the
Tennyson ,[ fly/Is of UN
’ K i ng ( E n id . con templating
h usband )
‘
0 noble breas t , and all - pu issant a rms !
56 6 A E N E ID E A [8 14 oven—casnmr
h igh ly exalted mortals who were regarded as of d iv ine origin
tribuit namque ipsa mh eures
hos tem’
s natura
her argumen t being that if he had been of that inferior degene
rate race wh ich natu re had condemned to A ver-nus (Si l. 15.
‘ foedere certe
degeneres tenebris animas damnav it Avernis"
)
he never could have exh ibi ted such courage, constancv . and
magnan imi tv ( nsossnass asmos TIMOR AR t i L’lTl.
lanes nnent u Compare 6 . 835 :"
gen us qu i dueis ( lb/mm.
10. 228 :“vigilasne, deum gens , Aenea
? "8. 36 :
“
o sate
deum !”
1 1 . 305 °
bellum importunam c ives cum gw tc deuram
invictisqne viris gerimus"
(where the complimen t is extended from A eneas to
armv t ii . 322
A nch i sa generate.rh um cert iss ima p i n /t a
s a h'
M U N /N i l" l l i rum
Tros \nch i sia de. fac i lis descensu s A \ Ol‘ l l l .
ti . 129 :
pane l . duos aeq uus atnaxu
Iup i ter. an t ar dens e\ e\ i t a d nethel a \ l t tUs .
d is yrm’
h‘
. pot uero.
(31 \ l l mam E xu u s m mu n. wars t'
oi ight
ou t . fough t unt i l the enemv was no longer ab le to tigh t . com
pleted . See ( h id. MN . 1 ’ N i l :
i nque wees ad i ta atque u /m u s /u pericola saepe
commemorare un at .
E u rip . .ll u l . 7 7 :
l'
p l ) I“ ! I U U U H I l H H l I‘ I
JH H'
, u zu ' u o . l u l l ro d
The express i o n i s repeated h v l
’am '
q . (i t :
122 433 m omm a] HDOK [VJ 56 7
“
quae tuna) . rConstantine maxhne, mite peet ns innadar ti t gra
mlatiw cui tan to intervallo videra ti li urn ironit et ridere victo
retn ! narravit utique [leg ubique, Eyssenhardtl eds/mm bella ,
et hoe ad team gratiam, non ad sui ostentat ionem,
”and in a
modified form by Statius, Si l t . I. I . 18 :
“adrenal in Kareem non amplier armi.»
Bistom‘
as pox-tat sonipes.
"
P
17- 23.
marqu e names anon nwm w nears rarmu r
at was remaw a “ MIA M I rm u aora rmssm
now can roas ax rerun secc
unamn: ovu m:
ANSA ai rmen mm ”mm POST ram srenu n
cos tume er smasos raaraaxa m ane res u me
sew s me ian axn'
senses “ mea ger: LAHAXTBM
ni rtzur .umoseo vam as vasrtou rom an :
Pom on a ram s u rea em ai l nears m u m -"Pames w on.
mari tas ,"
Servius. “ FBFE IJJTme, dintnrnnm sc ilicet coniuginm
sperantbm,
" Wagner Does not the reader'
s good
taste revolt against thi s explanat ion. v iz ., that death cheated D ido
by al lowing her husband to li ve but a short t ime with her? Is
i t not plain that the meaning is that he cheated her not of the
latter years of a married life, but of married life altogether, viz . ,
by carrying off from her her affianeed. her rai sins u rea, before he
beeanw her husband? Is it not certai n that the intense feelingexpressed in the words rein s ta t e mama: n auseous is less
properly the feel ing of th e widow who has early lost her hus
band dint) of the bride who has lost her affianeed before mar- o
t inge? Where is there in the world the cloister that does not
answer the quest ion in the affirmati ve? Nay, is not“ decapi tes
”
568 A E N E ID E A [17—23 POSI’
QUA l — FLAM
the verv word used bv the Latin H omer. 1 . 7 1. to express the
disappomtmen t of A gamemnon compelled to return Chrvseis
intactam“
to her father
maeret et amissos ch eep /us laget a mores
and who does not feel that i t is but a sorrv complimen t Saint
Ambrose pay s to matrimony . where, falli ng i nto the common
error respecting the meaning of our text, he wri tes
.i . .
‘l l :"
turtur ub i fueri t iugalis propri i amissione v iduata, per
taesam thalainos et nomen habet con iugi i. eo quod primus amor
t'
efelleri t eai n di lec t i morte deeeptam"?
Dncnr'
rxn norms FBFE LLIT. exactlv as Claud. Lam: Serenue,
uam perfidns obi ice regis
prodid i t Och omai deeeptum M v it i lus axem.
where pert idus Mvrti lus"is the PRIMUS A MOR. prodidit the
rarmu ar,“ deeeptum the nacarrxn. and "
ob i ice the mean : of
our text. and where the meaning is that the perfidious driver
d isappoin ted the chariot of Oenomaus ( i .e
.,Oenomaus h imself).
by taking ou t the lvneh -
pin : exac t ly as in ou r text the mean ing
is.S ichaeus d isappoin ted l l ido bv dy ing , also E urip.
. l lezl . lMedea. speak ing of her disappo int imai t in her bus
band ) :m. m : l i
,l
'
z r/ gom‘u a .
‘
n '
y er/ o r ,m o ; f'l
’JU U C,a ) l I d o) r «l r
,u « g r o u e r
where there is no word correspond ing to Virg i l'
s nears. becaus e
Medea is not d isappo in ted by death . bu t by the bad treatment
she received from her h usband afte r marriage.
POTL'
I ( VS. prec iselv the E ng lis h I e lm /l l . i . e. . 1 m i l/h f ll t'
h ) .
t \ l :ln‘
l/u '
.s'll N / (jm r
. //N '
A l l /7,171 Mum] .
Compare ll . 8 13 :
c t laet um N flj l lx i l ll l l l l i l “ ( H /P l i'
l l l h l l .
8 ,
arxa nm a Neptun ia u rn /r ruhes o nu t .
S i l. 113. S :“
di v . o r un Ly dia e cru /t
f rcverunt s tagna.
i) 72 A ENE IDEA [17 nom ran—ru smah
I bid . 2. 46 3
[turrim] qua summa [rt/mu les
innetnras tabulata dabau t , eonvelhmus alt i s
sedibns int'
musqne.’
Cic . ml A l l . 14 : “
qui , n t me pau llum inr‘h'
um'
z
i
t imore v ide~
rnnt,sie i nqmlemm t, n t omni sue scelere et perfidia abnterent ur
ad exitium meum Am . 4 . 4 6 5 : “agi t ipse fi rearm in sem~
n is ferns A eneas I bid . 11. 6 09 : “ furentesque exhortantur
eques.
"1 1nd . 12.
“us me terrete t imentem.
”
To the argument of Conington in favour of Wagner’
s and
Forb iger’
s“IMPU IJT nt labaret.
"
v iz .,
“
that her spiri t was not
alreadv tottering before A eneas gave the impulse is evident from
the context,”I replv : eertain lv . and h ide does not mean that
i t was . D ido means that her Spiri t was tottering at the t ime
A eneas gave the impulse. was not sut'
tieien t lv firm to res ist the
impu lse : and. not being snt’
tieien tly firm. gave wav . Noth ing
can be more natural than that D ido should exense her passion
bv her own weakness . The impress ion was strong. and she was
weak,an d for the fi rst t ime s ince the death of Siehaens gave
wav . In other “ o rds the impress ion “ as so strong that fo r
the firs t t ime s i n t e the death ot Siehaeus she was Wu‘ l k en ough
to g ive wav . “ e have no verv rare th ing . both in terpretat ion s
in Serv ius ted. Lien ): n i rm rr 1 A 1n x1'
1cu : 1a en im impel lnn tnr
quae prena sun t ad eadendmn : and again :"t h w s s rmr menu”.
1 . e. . N P I I H ef [aha / e [ emf
—H igh ly emphat ie. ow ing to i ts posi t ion . See
Rem. on 2. 247 .
o osee vm'
nms V ESTIG IA —V l-IS'
I‘
l t i lA I however ngura
t ive the express ion , the mean ing is s imply {be mar/ts . Inkoue :
neth ing more. Compare Ov id, Amer . 33 . 1 . 1
atque aliqu is iuvenum, que nunc ego saucins areu
( i f/n oscrl / flam nm r'
eonse ia s ly/m suae.
"
Soph . Um] .'
I'
. (ed. B rnnek ) : l Z l’U s ma l a / a c m i m e. Claud
dc Quarl . (fi'
on s . Honor 73 :“
res t igiu magnae indol is agn osm ,
Seneez . nov imns vetores uo/r/ s .
26—34 m m ] BOOK IV. 579
wi th tears (Ovi de Met. 4. 6 83
“lam ina. quad potuit, Inorymis implevit obortisui
next, the fil ling of the face w ith tears ( Eurip. . lled. 901. ed .
o th er l egum e t ga-(r en i gma Jets/gum .
Soph. I'IIcetr. 906
1mm 65 mp n lw'
wee; (Wy n
noxt, the filling of the bosom with tears (our test and parallels
of on: text. as above) ; next. tears as large as apples run down
into the bosom (Moschus. quote d above) ; next, both face and
bosom are wet or steeped or inundated wi th tears (Ovid. Ha n id.
6 . 70 : ( barman/nu i! p iacala. quoted above) ; next. tears ru n
like a river over the bosom (Ovid, H erold . 8 . 62. Quoted above) ;next. the clothes are heavy w i th tears. as if they ha d
.
been
drenched wi th rain Thesensl :
“aspics danasses lugsntis in ore capillos :
et lam’
m s Iarrymis. sicut ab imht'
e. graves
and at last the tears drop both upon c lothes and feet (Xeno
phon, as above) . Nor is i t only Wi th tears the bosom is filled ;
it is also sometimes filled wi th blood (see Am . 10. 817
“transi i t et parnmm macro, levia arma minacis.at tnnicam, molli mater quam neverat auto.
implevi tqri c m’
mnm m yni s.”
where s i n u s is used in the same loose sense as in our text. and
is not prevented even by the immediately preceding"
tnn icam
from being bosom,without dist inction between c loth ing and per
son) . and. oh . shock ing ! with slaver (as JuvenaL 7. 111 :
tons immensa cavi sp irant mendu ia tones,
compu immne
That i t is not th e s i n u s v es t i s . but (no matter whether
clothed or not ) the s i nu s pec t o r i s which is represented in
our text as recei vi ng the tears from the eyes is further shown
by P. Syri Sen ten hkw (ed. 28 :“
amor nt lacrima oculis
580 A E N E 1DE A [26—34 aocrnn n smuu os
oritur. i n pw lus cadit . where the receptacle of the tears as
they fall from the eyes is designated not as usual elsewhere
by the term s i n u s e.
,s i n u s p ec t or i s), bu t bv the more
general. less precise term pectus.”merely because love, th e
other th ing wh ich has the same source as tears (vi z ., the eves) ,
could not properly be said to drop in to the s i n u s pe c t o r i s .
cou ld only be said to drop into the“
pec tus . l’eerlkamp refers
SINUM to A nna. not to D ido (“
credo swrn sororis. in quo sin u
caput et vultum contrary to the general princ iple
that an object is to be referred to the nearest person. when
there is nei ther adjunct nor other clear indication to refer i t
to the more remote. Compare Am ..
‘I 251 : “
vultum lacrvmis
atque ora rigabat, where “
vu ltus and “
ora are those of
A lcthes. not of N isus and E urvalus ; . len . 4 . 4451: lacrvmae
volvun tnr inanes.
"
where" lacrvmae
"
are the tears of A enea s .
not of D ido (sec Rem. on v . and 4 596 : nunc te fac ta
impis tang-
nut . where the“
theta impia are those.
of D ido. not
of A eneas (sec R em. on v . and above al l. the original
l i l’ wh ich Virg il has . even to the most minu te part ic u lars .
pai n ted h is l l ido . A po llo n ius'
s M edea . weeping bv herself in
secret . where there was no bosom to be wet bv her tears bu t
her own ( A po ll. Rhod . 3.80l du e dc « l i qu or drr
AQ t‘
U l U’
l . Con ing ton agrees w i th me .
Sou “ : l’
l l lt l'
l l l L \ u xl zs u‘
: i .
m u cu s \ U I. \ i n n'
wzs '
rx cm emu? Compare A esc h . I ’m m .
l'
. 6 53 . cd .Sch l i tz t the v is ions . to lo l :
u dr oo l . u m ou r
l l Z i l )‘
SU I A \J- \ l lon e/y .ts Verse 8 9°
so lu maere t .
Xn ‘ m u ss .\ l :c rn xmn x N o la s .
rn xn n x is no t ano t he r fo rm of om e ns x vro s .but a s ubs tan t i ve
thoug h t : N c /f/u '
r i ll i /r/rc u . m u‘
of lo re . l l i t lu'
s
loss i s twofo ld . firs t of the pleas ure o f ll tH ll lu‘
a h usband . a nd
se condh o t'
t h e plea s ure o t haw ng c h i ldre n .
Vm u us rn xmn x. the rewards wh ic h Venus bestows upon
he r \ o tari e s.
r t he pleasurc s W h i ch t hose enjoy who are t h e
582 A E N E ID E A [37 53 ems u m.“
VA R. LE O"
. ( vs 42
rt'mmrs l
'
a l 1’u l .lIN I. [ l l Serv . noel l . b reed. and L iam : P. Man uL ;
La Cerda; D . Heins . : N . Heine. l leyne : Brunch ; Wakef
Wagn . led Hevu .. ed . Lad. ; Haupt : Ribbeck .
M ou rns m enu -n. Il l l sidor. 9. 2,who observes : " Vacca oppidmu fui t
iuxta l’yrenaeum. a quo sunt cognoui inat i de qui bus cred itor d ixisw
poeta, from wh ich observation we may judge how much cred it is to
be allowed either to the reading VA l vAXTFs . or to the observat ions of
l sidorus elsewhere.
Quos A FRICA 11 1mm TRlL'
M l ’l l lS DW I-IS For \rmm TE RRA vom
pare Liv . 29. 23 : pro terra A frica. ( limieure and for
TRIUM I’H lS mvm,Gurip. Johann . 2. 102 (of one of the nation s
of Libyal :
horrida gens et dum \‘ i l ‘is mummquc' [H ump /H ie
innumeris. nullo bel lis quae tempore cessat .
impia. crudelis.
"
PLAC I'I‘ON I-Z mu n rroxxms mom?( vs. IlSl. exac t lv
the w i le of Theoeritus . l fly/I. 2 7. 22 :
N t u mom 'm,
r u n y tl'
u m : m u . H u i }
of wh ivh passage our au tho r'
s mum .“ oi oxnm ru n n er:
m um : m o rroxr: l‘L
'
t vN AB h A xiom? is "l u lu /is mu lam l ix
a trans lat ion .
t‘
umpure Catull. ( luv/ z .Ii " .m;
at t u ne [my/m l cum tal l eon l uge. \ lrgo.
Vruuu r. I VS l ] i . S i l. ti l :
lt ’V h ( iat 't l l l l ls lmhmm .
lm os rm \ U t’
l‘
h n » . “ l. Who \ ha ll \ an w h e t h e r i n
h nxln lflffl l in th e M' l lw o l
'
.w z'
m/r mu ]
In mm : ( vompzn‘
t ‘ the nveouu t gn eu In 1.1mm. H 300. of t h e
natu re of the plow :
u nl i | u t t | o| zu u | t L l hu l con tm un uu Nluun x
wenn l uhne ‘ M 't l ltm tu r dus natura \ e tuhut
e t i l 'us hux nu l lam \
perat \ l l i l ve i lere \ lrt us .
584 A E NBIDHA 53 Q l ‘OS—CA Z LU!
reader'
s pro- com'
eived opin ion , of the Sy rtis ei ther in i ts moral
or its physical sense, or. if he preferred i t . in both‘
senses at once,
as it has been actually understood both bv Cvnth ins Cenetensis
(“ barbara et inhab itab i lis and by INHOSPITA
SYRTIS, again. may he mean t to have a double reference. pri
marilv to the Sy rtes as unfriendly to sh ips. secondari ly to the
tribes near as barbarous to s trangers— the latter being, of
course,that wh ich const itutes the real poin t of the words , as
part of A nna'
s argument”. whose example it migh t be well
other commentators,
and es pec ial lv Virg i lian commen tators.
shou ld somet imes imitate. and. instead of contend ing s i n e fine
in wh ich of two nearly related senses an expression has been
used by h is author. cand idly inform the reader. that they are
as l itt le able to determine between the t h o .o r W hether the
express ion may no t have been used in both senses at once. as
their au thor h imself wou ld have been had he been asked the
quest ion . I myself. in my capac ity of author. instead of cor
recting an ambiguous express ion so as to reduce it to the pre cise
s ing le sense wh ic h 1 have in my mind. not ( i nfrequen tly a llow
i t to s tand. if. as Su l l l t’i l tl l t) \ happe ns . t he \ t 't
'
t l ll l l s ense . w i thout
beine'
t h e prec is e s e ns e in tended . i s \ ot one w h ic h an s w'
ers pret ty
nearl\ as we ll. is l l n n likeh t ha t mo s t authors . espec ially
poets , ac t in a s im i lar manner. determined on the one hand b y
the diffic u lt \ —s omet ime s a lmo s t in s npe t ab le— of the correc t io n .
and on the othe r b \ the infin ites imal amo un t of the harm done.
l ll th is part ic u lar t‘
i l st'. llv t ' l
'
. and on further tru l lSl t lt 'l 'tl t lU tl
of th i s n ow small matte r. I am i n c l i n ed . parth on accoun t
of the apt pendan t wh ic h s u m s. unders tood in the
ph y sica l sense of i n h o s p i t o s . all'
ords to n i zs icn'
rx s rrl R E G IU
t the Sahara ). and part ly on ac coun t of the perfec t parallelism
of Lucan ,
l l . Sti ll
t n . alumnu s s npe rn tn .t om tnerc ta n o s t ra p
c t o s n s.
hmc torren t e plaga.f lu /m s Innc Ann i /m s o rhem
tnc dto po s tt l s t l lnu l te tno l tes
where the ph y s i cally dn luo ns i .c th e M rt is “ ll l l ‘ ll i s
nei ther qu i te laud nor t l l l l l t' n atc r ( a an . Sl . Sti ll . in dnb io
pelag i terraeone reln ln i t is the pen dan t of torren te plaga.
“
586 A E NE IDEA [54 —55 H IS—PUDOREI
our E nglish au'ay, marks cont inuat ion with reckless vehemence.
DL'M PEL AGO DBSA EV IT HYE N S. wh i ls t the zl' i n ter rages a u
'
ay on
the sea . So Am . 10.
“sie toto Aeneas demeri t in aequore
victor”
[rages a in :y orer the whole p la i n ]. where the expression"toto aequore slmws the allus ion to the ragi ng away of a storm
over the sea- level. So also Am . 2. 215 : “ miseres morsu depas
ri tu r arms"
[feed s a lray on the wretched limbs ]. Am . I ] . 59
haec ubi detlevi t"
[wh en he had ( r ep ! a er a y]. O vid,Fas h
'
.
4 . 755 : “ dum degrandinat [zl'h iL't i t h a i l s a w ay]. l
’
etron .
17: "ut ergo tam amb it iosus ( Zeta/m i t in lber llacrymarum] re
texi t superbum pallin capu t."
[when tha t tlm nder - s hou '
er ofteam was orer. when i t ha d t h u n d ered i t s e lf a ma y , or ou t]A s imilar force. vi z . . of (w ay, ou t , or to the em] . will be found to
exist in the verbs d e l i t i g a re . d ep ra e l i o r . and some others .
QUA SSATA BQ I’
E RATE S ( vs .
—These words are not co
ord inate w i th em: PELAGO ness ew '
r ut i-ms. er AQL’
USUS
and mm xox a u enaz m erum. but th rown in parenthet icallv
between those two clauses : " A eneas should stav wh i le the
w inter and rainv ( )rion are rag ing awar on the sea ( how much
more shou ld he stay . h is sh ips being avariet l !) and wh i le the
weather is not. i n be managed . (m yzm'
or,
E urip. - lled . I t’l l. Pots ).
l l lS M \“ORE
\ l’
l iMQ l'
l-I Il l- l lT DUN N } \ U IA ITQ l'
l I l‘
L’UUR l‘IM
VA H . I. E C'
I’.
twrn sn n un .“ l l'
a / a [W m a n lNl l‘liNSO . 0
IN
I’a l . ( l
‘c E N SlT A N IMUMFLAMMA UIT. t he
l'
wh u 'h was m' ig lnall ) H — tn t h e fi rst \m u l hav ing been
l l l"
A ln non u s u i sed th ru s t: legun t , Serv ,(ed. L10 1]
bolow '. R i bbeek.
64—66 Ins—W m ] BOOK IV. BR?
num ina summi t m am 1 Med . Il l (cod, DreadJ;“ la Romano
ood. at quibusdam aliis, m i ntm r,sed longe numerosius eat m y
M AW dioere,"
Pien’
us : P. Haunt ; D . Reina ; N . Heine.
Heyne : (k nack : Haunt ; Watch ; a n . led . Heyn. . ed . Lt d
flaunt
tw een m ama a n n um? l Rom.
Sonm r rl rae, loosed , unharmd . und id . As s t r i ng ere is used
by Man i li us. h . 106 :
“ue credo seren e
frontis opus slguo, affi rms nee credo Catones.
in di e sense of morally t igh tening, drawing the moral bondsclose, so s o l v ere is here used by our author in the oppos itesense, of moral l y loosing. undoing the moral bonds. Both
metaphors. and even both words, are preserved to the present dayin the ei press ions : atrial morals ; Jamemmus ; atri al ”mora li ty,
lame mmwh’
ty. We have also our lay/h I- lored . our s tric t howtawr.
xl riri t ru th , s tifle! r i rlue,slm
’
al prayrirly ,
’
our lease heha bhm r,
loo“ W arsaw“ loose may of life; and had once eve nour load .
E xactly parallel to the gourmet»: eappm of our author is
the“solvitque maiorem
"of Claudian, Idyll . 5. 44
sic Venus horrificum bell i oompesoere regem
at vultu mollira solet ; quam sanguine prweeps
aestus; et strictis mucronibus apparet iras,
sol; fat- is occurrit equis, 301 v lumom n
pectoris. at blaudo praecordia temperat ign i,"
where Venus w i th her bland ishments “solvit tumorem, looses,
nndoes, does away wi th,the haugh ty swollen Spiri t of Mars.
just as in our text Anna wi th her coun sels looses,undoes
,does
away with D ido’
s modestv. A nother para l le l is presented bv
H er. . 8 . 80
rusticus urbl u um murem mus paupore tartar
nonopisae euro, veteran: votus boeyea tnnicam,
nape? at attan tus qumts itus. nt tnn mn arrlmw
wh en ! hospiti is an imum
586 A E NE IDEA [54—6 6 ms—rcnoam
our E nglish a w ay, marks cont inuation wi th reckless vehemence.
Dust ra o Desmv rr urn-ms. wh i ls t the wi n ter rages a w ay on
the sea . So A en . I t) . 56 9 : sic toto Aeneas des aeri t in nequere
victor”
]rayes a wa y arer the whale p la i n ]. where the expression“toto aequore shows the allus ion to the ragi ng away of a storm
over the sea- level. So also A en .
9 15 : “ miseres morsu depas
ei tur artus"
[feed s a wa y on, the wretehed limbs ]. A en . I I .
"haec ubi detlevi t"
[when he. had w ep t a w a y]. O vid,F as t i ,
4 . 755 : "dum degrandinat”
[wh i ls t i t h a i l s a w ay]. l’
etrou .
17: “
ut ergo tam amb itiosus de tan n i t imber ]laerymarum] re
texi t superbum pal lio caput. Ste. |when tha t t/nmder - s hower oftears was arer,
when i t had t h n n d ered i t s e lf a wa y . or ou t]A s imilar force, viz .. of away, an t . or to the end . w ill be found to
exist in the verbs ( l e l i t i g a re . d ep ra e l i o r . and some others .
Qu sssm izow RATE S ( vs .
—These words are not co
ord inate w i th mm enta oo nnsw vrr m ans . er AQL’
USUS
and DUI! xox TRA CTAB l Ll-I cant on . but th rown in parenthet icallv
between those t wo clauses : " A eneas should stav wh i le t he
w in ter and ra iny Orion are rag ing awar on the sea «how muc h
more should he star . h is sh ips being avaried !) and wh i le the
weather is not to be managed . rnw rsmu z h wawa ror,
E urip. Jl ed . {ff/3} l ed . l’ors . l.
“IS “101 15 M \ ‘lO l l l l
\ l'
l iMQ l t} U ll l l l'
l'
“C H I “ : M l lX'
l‘
l SU IA ITQ l'
l Z l'
L LN l li l i l l
l 119. L E FT.
men so u mru H n mu n l l'
n t l a p r . ma n . a
IN IN
I’a l . ( l
‘t E NSl
'
t he
l'
wh i c h was orig i nally 0 — 111 th e firs t \w rd lim i ng been
Il l"
A ln non m u se.“ se d th ru s t: legun t , Se l ’v .led . Lion
below" . Rtbbev lt .
588 A ENEIDEA [54—55 ins
[loosed. let go. und id. the narrowness of h is mind]. A nother
bv Ov id,ill et . 9. 273 :
“neqne adhue Sthenelems i ras
sah '
era l E urystheus, odiumquo in prole pateruumexereehat afros
“nosed, g i ven up, let go. h is anger]. And Man i l ius,4 . 503 :
“namque ubi se summis Aries extollit ah undis
et cerviee prior flexa quam eornibus ibit.
non contenta suo generabit pectora oeusu.
et dah it in praedas an imos salretqne padm'
em,
presen ts not merel a parallel but the iden t ic al words and iden
t ical sense,loose shame. let shame ya ; the on ly d ifference bei ng
that the p u dor spoken of by V i rg i l is femin ine shame or
modesty,wh i le Man i l ius’
s p u d or is shame or modesty gene
rally. The moral s o l v e rs— the moral loosing, unb ind ing. or
lett ing g i t—bei ng. in all these instaures. not part ial bu t eom
plete, there am be n o d ou b t t h a t it is eomplete in our text
a lso . that Hoy ne'
s v iew of our author’
s mean ing ("male aeeip i
tur quas i ad impudent iam s it pro lapsa.Sed ell
'
ee it q uo eam iam
minus puderet amori sueeumbere is murh too len ien t and
favourable to D ido. a n d t h a t in the words sonv irom»: tumo
man.fo llow i ng so immediatelv as they do on l lido
’
s exeerat ion
of heis e lf. if she shou ld ever v iolate the laws of modest t ”
h l'l l l ) l l l l l VRL Ti-ILLL'
S OFTE N l’
RI l S IMA lfl-IH ISUAT,
V i i ] . PA TER OMN IPOTHS S A l l lGAT \l t. A D I'
M BRA S.
l-t l i l l l ,
\VTP. l’
l ’l lfl l l . Q I'
A M H . \ lU IM . .\ l’
T'
l i 7 .\ l lflt A R I-ISl lLVfl.
and followed so immed iatelv as ther are bv the unseemlv exh i
b it iou D ido makes of hers elf. eoursing evervwhere th rough t h e
e itv. as if mad or h unted :
L'
RITUR I'l l") l‘
OTA Q l'
P.
l l i l l l'l “ 1& l ( I‘ l \ I l \ t h l'
l‘
l W
OVA .“ l V‘
A l \'
F\IORA I \'TF.R l
PA STOR \‘i E NS Ti -Z VOL ATILE I’
RRHU“
l l . l . \ H'
t. \ l ’l'i l t wl lH '
l
I'l l l i \ l'.lt l-.T L VN -Il i i LETA LIS ARUN IN )
644 16 M m ] Boos W. 589
nay. wooing Aeneas in the most public places and befi tre all
some m u AW N seems m atom s amen .
W IASQUK osrm u ores tmtlmtq l mmam a ;
i stam m am MBN AQl 'R i s voce. assrsn r;
t h e en unsels of Anna are represen ted as hav ing g i ven the
map rdeo
grdee to D ido'
s modesty or sense of shame : “with thesewords blew into a flame her already k indled incl inat ion. gave herhopes of success. and caused her to break throug h all restraintsof modesty ”
: seem s aah »; segu e; atmodw wsegu e) am “
t o
aeyvor mg odw qga g sync smatteri ng. Ya amfla roym n ]; (fromfiov
‘
M cu '
ag, ga te rmaer. tog comer. order pal er. In all of wh ieh
paint ing our author has never even for one moment taken h is
eves oti’
h is A pollon ian model. A pol l. Rhod. 3. 782 (Medea.
so li loqu iz ing )(w yer cob ra xm a q lh y t m o n eg gum/c
l ax; non e az mw‘
t o" 6‘
mo mm “am m i ec t a .
z um ; on ten] ; an agm y rm . l imi n e: m dme.
i g g t u u a J"
o‘u q am p : “mean s,
am ong . cm or th an» min e, w tm mo no .
a rma rye» amqyap or'
t imwou w m ai or,
" M um. q i mp ure awcpmmma
ou t l a tt paw ,
q arm n a amcp ovq 9mm q uan tum M um?
where. bes ides. ”aneurysm; ( i n spe rgen s) corresponds to Vir
g il’
s“spargens humida.
”I bid . 3. 1062
m; a g’
upq'
am my“ ”m y n npoc 00 0 0 M 000",
Wan ton» ! i mpose: n apq'
o'
da daxym u 61m
p ogoyw q . or’
( yel l ow «n on pom nol l ov mm
a nn oy t m n l arsaa tmr im aged do you m ay
oé’
rw n ; (“ M a gony /meow , 0420 n l uoo;
6054 1 0913: q ran a n'
0 1, l u s t y « cl u e,
Se necessary to a conect est imat ion of the character of Dido do
I cons ider a righ t nnderstanding of our text, that l do not heai
we to delay the perhaps impat ient reader wi th some few further
examples of the thoroughness ol the dlsoenm ion, the omm
pleteness of the dismtnblishment expressed by so l v ers. Am .
1. 703 : toque isto eorpore sowo"
[I rolease theo fivm that
body ]. Ibid. 10. 305 :
“u h -i hm d ame vim medth srpontt in I ndia
590 AENE IDE A [54 - 55 ms emoaai t
[goes to p ieces ]. [ hi t] . I . 56 6“
snlr i le eorde metum. Teucri . secludite enras
[awav w i th all fearll H er. I .01. I
0
.m lr i tu r aeris hyems grata vice veris et Favoni'
[the w inter is eompletely gone. the spring is eome | . Senee.
I’hoen . 405 (A n t igone to .loeasta l :
“nudum inter eases poetas infestos tene .
ant sh ire bellum mater. aut prima exc ipe
[ei ther put an end to the war or be its first v ict im]. Si l. 12. 324
w h i le. gens Veneris, graviores cordo t imores
[d ismiss all graver feats ]. Celsus. l . 1 :"eonenbi tus rarns
corpus exc itat. frequens solr i l”
| undoes the hody |. Tac i t .
Amml , “.w /relmlu r mi li t ia
"
[was d ismissed the m i l i
tarv servireI. M M . 1. li l :“
eupido Caesarem invadit solrem l i
suprema mili t ih us dueique [pay ing the last deh t to the so ld iers‘
uu l the i r general ]. A nd .esper ia lh . Prudent . Humor] .
turi namque l'
ames pin to lit maior ah au ro.
inde seges scelerum,rad ix e t so la malorum.
dum seatehras tlm iorum omnes et operta me ta lla
el lquat ornatus . solrrmh'
leno In n /u r i c .
where who ran doub t the degree of alunn lonmen t of modes tv, ‘
Jexpressed hv
“
solvendi pudoris'
.
Let no one. then . he misled h r the jus t now quoted ohser
rat ion of Heyne in to a total mism neept ion o t'
Vi rg i l'
s l l ido .
Virg i l'
s D ido is not a woman who. en tertafi l ing— wheth er
righ t ly or wrongly no matter— a relig ious and moral horror
of breaeh of eompaet w i th her dei -ease d b ridegroom. eomes
reluetant lv and h \'
s low degrees . and the Operat ion of v im-
u l u
s toures.among wh ieh are to he reekoned the eo unsels of her
s is ter. to have h er reso lut ion shaken . and on lv after long woo
ing Y ields at last in an unguarded momen t and falls a \‘
iet im to
Il l in s id io us sed l i eer.( )n the eon trar) . V irg i l
'
s l l ido is a woman
who . hes i tat ing be tween her \ o n'
to h er deeeased bridegroom and
599 AENE IDE A [54—55 ms—rvnoamH
the moment of the final catastrophe : and so D ido herself. in her
agonv :“ tn law ' im i s m' irm mris . tn prima in t entemh is. germane. mal is oncras atque obiieis host i .non l icn it thalami cxpei tem sine crimine v itam
dogere. more ferae, talis nec tangerc euros !
non serrate tides cineri promiSsa Svehaeo !
the V irgi lian D ido i n the words“ lacrvmis evicta meis ascrib
ing all her misfortunes to her own l icen t ious passion no less
plai nly and nneqn ivocallv than in the A uson ian epigram the
h istorical D ido repntl iates the cal tnn nv ( A nson . E p iyr. i n D idu s
imayi ueml
tal is cram : sed non,Mare quam mi h i linxit . erat mens"
v ita nee incestis laota rupidin ihns.
namque nec Aeneas v idit me Treins unqnam
nec Libyam adven it classihus Iliac is :
sed furias fugiens atque arma procaeis larbac
serravi . fateor. morte pndic it iam.
Pn dor being so often spoken of as a gar l n en l en velopi ngthe person ( as Apn l . ( It ) Jim/in .
“
pm/0 1°
en im velu t i rm h'
s
quan to o h so let ior est . tan to invnrios ins hahetn r Plant . Has /ell .
I .
haec tlla est tetn pesta s men. l l l l h l quae mot/ra t io n : omooludetexit forms qua fn i.
where Schop. quotes Pacn r in s :
nam si te tryrrrt p u l /or. siw adeo cor sapten t ia
imhutum foret .
"
vernm ardcns pnero. cas tnmqnc «1mm
mam forms cett are (leis. Th rasymene. valeres l
l it tore correptnm stagnis detn isit Agylle"
)
and s o l v c re so often used as express ing: the loo s i n g of t he
v i rg in z one on the bridal n igh t (as Catn ll.
tam gratn tn nn h l quam feront puellae
porn im anreolum fu isse malnm
qnod xmmm sol /t i t din l igatam l.
h e n c e,
sou'
lr rt'
oonmt expresses w i th jus t suffi c ien t
61—64 m um s—d w a] BOOK IV. 597
CAN DES‘
I‘
IS n ou n m m mm conxm vnxnn‘
an? a n on nnnn mm nns sm '
r u'
rnn w ARAB
txsmnmmnn nnm noms t'ncnnmtqnn aneurys m
t'nc'
romnns txnu xs SPIRAXTIA coxsnm q
)mnnxns mou rn - It. became a queen to sacrifice a wh ite vow
to Juno. as i t became a king to sacrifice a wh ite bull to Ju
pi ter. See Rem. on 3. 21.
Am (vs. has here the connecting, not the dieioini ng force.
Dido performs bol l: acts. both mxntr and s urin en— txsmnnn
and cemen t .
Spam w n AD m uss—Th is s pa t i a r i AXTE om nn nat .m n u s
is. no doubt, substi tuted b y our author, as bv Propertius,
- 0 6 0
“ inoedi t vel love digna soror,
ant enm Dnlioh ias Pallas xpa l itmu‘
ad arms.
Gorgonis angnilerae poems 0pm 0om ;
and Ovid, M et . 7. 25 7
“sparsis Medea capillis
Baeeh antnm rim flagran tes a rm i! am’
for the veritable barbaric danc ing. little befi tti ng, according to
the refined notinns of western nations, and espec ially of the
Romans . the dign i ty ui exalted personages. See Bibi . 8mm ,
M 2 . 8 . 12 :“
et erant cnm Dav id septem chnri. et victima
viru li laid . ( hnmum transcendissent qui portabnnt m am Domi n i
sex passus. itnmniabat novem et arietetn. Di David sultabat
tot is vi ribns am domifmun : perm David erat acninctns ephod
linen. Cnmqnn intrasset area Domini in c ivimtetn David,
Michal filia Saul prospic iens per fenest ram vid it regem Dnfi d
.m lm'
tim lem at que M u ffi n m mm Domino: et dcspm'
l enm in
etu de suo.
"Ph i losmttns, wimApollom
'
i Tyauei , 3 . 4 : Jl acewp o
n oqo vu a g 6 6 (dew [t ong Bguxya rag] am ) t ng mg (g n qxetg
66 4 37 fi l th—VER SUS) BOOK IV; 601
“i spinmtes. th e “anhna on ly flying. not yet. fled. A lso (h id.
peti t ion s ereptas rc’
m i h'
pectore fibras
inspiei unt. men tosque deum serntantur in illis.
"
And Virgi l h imself. rim . 12. 213
“tum rite sacratas
in tiaunnam ingulan t pecadas. et visoera m'
m’
s
eripinn t. ou tnuhtntque oneratis lanci hus aras .
65- 6 4.
am: V \Tl ,
'M N XM M H XRNTES Q tnn vo u ream
Ql’
l l) man nm IL’
VA NT as? new t s Pu mas nseuwas
imam m TACITUM V lVl‘
l’
sun rec reate m uses
VAR. I.E (7T.
VAW )‘ 1 R0!" P01.. i l l P. M30“! li 0i08. 2 N . "fling ,
H eyne ; Brunch ; Wakefi ; Wagn. (ed. Heyn ., ed. Lad .; Haunt ;
VAR. LE CT.
t r immer ! Vat . Pat . Med . (FVRE NTETW. III P. N aunts. U . Hei ns. ;
N . Heine. Heyne; Brunc h : Walton Wagu. (ed. Heyn., mi .
186 13; Lad.; Haunt ; Ri bbeck.
These words east no reproach either upon soothsayi ng generally
or upon themeothsayers engaged on th is special occasion . their
simple meaning being. tha t D ido’
s soothsayets little knew the
s tate of Dido‘s mind—that she was beyond all help
—that hers
was no case for sac-rifles or propitiation of the gods—that their
art was thrown away upon her. So little good is she likely to
derive from sacrificing, that, even wh i le she is sacrificing, the
in ternal flame is consuming her “is? nonws Fia nna ”meme s
604 A ENEIDEA [Bo—67 aim- m es
the d ivining art on th is very occas ion. Both interpretations are.
as I th ink. inmn‘
ect. and each assigns to Virgi l a thought very
di fferent from that wh ich he intended to express. and. suffic ien t
attent ion being paid to the context. has clearly expressed . First.
then. Di do is in love wi th A eneas. and unhappy. because she
considers her love for A eneas to be a breach of faith to SiemensFollow ing her s ister
'
s advice she goes to the temple and inqu ires
the wi ll of heaven. applies to the divining art to learn whether
heaven wi ll approve of her marriage : roses nnos m u.
SACRISQUE ( vs. BOP - observe these last words. s t ems
m ime—as soon as you km'
e obta i ned the approbation of heaven ,
an approbat ion which her sister did not at all doubt wou ld be
granted as soon as asked—{hen proceed m th yo ur d ream :
( is
0mm: aosrmo. cansasous i ss sc
'rs nonaxni ) . Dido saon fifm .
libates. pores over the warm flesh in search of a s ign OW E
sewu 'm Cessn a? m i ). but she migh t as well have stayed
at home and saved herself the troub le (onto VO N renames .
QUTD onw am mv i m‘
f). She is fu ron s anno t ez what use to
her are temples. or signs. or a ltered vows ? E ven at the verr
moment she is sacrific ing. oii’ering up her vows. poring over
the bleed ing flesh , all [his time (m eans ). whi le she is doing
all this. she is the v ictim of her passion (m norm s m m
m as s. in metres vtvrr sun enemas m eans). In the midst
of th is accoun t—at the angle. if I may 80 say. between the
descripti on of Dido’
s sacri ficing and the observation how
useless sacrifice is to a person in her frame of mind e.,
in the interval between coxsmn m a and own vou seam en.
QUID DEIN BRA lun ar is thrown in the exclamation ot’
the poet.
mm VAT'UM rom an mamas ! “ A las ! how li tt le men know
about divination ! what had di vines we are! Our pawion
blinds us.and. however plain ly indi cated th e wi ll of heaven.
we interpret i t our own way.
”In other words : “ How our
passion warps ou r judgmen t !”
No reflection could be more
appropriately placed, v iz .. after the account of D ido’
s divi
nati ons. and before the account of the absolute non- eefi’eet 0!
those divinations upon her mind or conduc t Before her
appeals to heaven she had lost her modesty (sow n evocat ion.
606 A E N E IDE A [69 - 76 ou u s—ars isn r
art on D ido’
s behalf. the secret fir e (a fire of which they had not
the smallest suspicion » is consuming her. In order the more
fully to express wh ich mean ing. [STE IN -IA is placed in the em
phatic pos it ion . 800 Rem. on 2. 247 .
69—76 .
cum s coxnzcu (‘
ERVA ssmrrs
on “ raocrr. m u rm ur xsnom INTER versu FIX IT
m s'
ron .m sxs rams LIQI'
I'
I‘
QU E roam ”: rrznnrn
XESCIL'
S rum su m s s ALTL'
sQu : Pl-IRAGRAT
men ace ru nner LATER! LE'
I‘
A LIS .uu'
xno
xrxc “mu .xaxaax snow PE R nosxu Droi r
smoxu sora osrnxu r oess URB E MQU E I’ARATA“
lxcm '
r arm a! nanmom-z 1x vow: arzs lsrm
Llorn'
r l-zulu u .
—'
l‘
he c omplement of The arrow
has n o t o n ly pierced. b u t rema ins inti xed [ compareI I . 6 37
hastam intors l t cquo frn'
umqno suh aure rr-
q m'
l
(where there is neither ignorance of hav ing struck . no r imposs i
b i litv of find ing the wounded objec t . and where “ ferrum su b
aure reliqu it is the mere complemen t of “ hus tam in tors i t
equo. the mere prec is ing. if I mav so sav .of that too indefi n i te
express ionl.( ) v id. di ei . I I . 7 75 :
00 1°
C latens h erba coluber fugien txs adunco
demo pedem s l l' inxi t . l
' f/ ‘
q ue in l iq /N Y
( where“
coluber is the m s t on of our text .“
strinx it the
rnxrr. v irusque the mum'
uova -I . md “
liqu i t
t he H ou r : l l N l “ here v irusque in m rpore llqu it is t he
t‘
n l l lplt' l l l l ' l l l o f "
s t ri l n it . as in o u r text
608 AENE IDEA [69—76 cum s—m erit
may at first sigh t appear to go towards estab lish ing the former
of these in terpretations. it does not go far enough to sati sfy me,
or preven t me from th inking that Servius’
s s sscws quo fuge
rit was much more probably suggested to h im bv the neces
sitv wh ich he. in common with so man y other commen tators.
imag i ned there was of explain ing why the hun ter made no
attempt to recover h is arrow . than bv the xwgor a i'
dgi g saw of
the Greek poet . Against the latter of the Servian interpreta
tions. vi z .
,
“ ignoratus et latens,
"Servi us
’
s own objection.
“et
rara sun t verba quae per con trarium significant . may perhaps
suffice unti l some argument less equivocal than Con ingtou’
s“ i t
would be a v irtual repeti tion of momm a! be advanced in i ts
favour. A nd so we come at las t to the onlv remaining in ter
pretation, v iz .
,imp ru d en s . unaware, not [mowi ng wha t he
had done, a mean ing not on ly most usual and fami liar to the
term n es c i u s itself, and in the most perfect harmony with the
whole tenor of the narrative (v i z .,that A eneas had exc ited D ido
’
s
passion without in tend ing to do so. and that D ido was in love
w ith h im before he was aware ). but wh ich referring back to
un i. if I may so say . covering not merely w ith the commen
ta tors .u or rr VOLA
'
I‘
ILE rsnnun . bu t the ent ire of the two lines :
Q l'
AM P l tOt'
l lL INCA UTA N N I-ZMORA IN TE R (‘
R l-ISIA FIXITPASTOR A l l i-IR.Q THU S
,IJQU ITQ I‘P
‘
. VOLA'
I'TL E FFRRUM
,
sat isfac tori ly accoun ts for that most emphat ic position— the most
emphatic possible— of N ESCIL
’
S. vi z ..last word of a long sen ten ce.
and at the same t ime first word of a new verse,and cut off
from all connex ion wi th what follows by a full pause. See
Rem. on“
ora,
”2. 247. and compare ( )vid
,M el . 8 . 6 4 (c l la
apostroph iz ing M inos) :
quam metuo certe no qu is tua pectora. Miuos.
ru lneret imp rmleu s c| u is en im tam u t in te
d i r igere imnn tem . n is i n es t- [usu audeat
where“
vu lneret tua pec tora imprudcns and “
h oseins audeat
dirigere hastam in te are put forward by no less an au th ority
than ( ) v id as equ ivalen ts .
SA 1.TUs .
— Rav ines.narrow passes. fa u c e s . generally wooded .
69—76 ovum—m am ] BOOK IV. 609
Sec Rem on 1 1 . 522. I think th is word means essentially a
rough , difi cult, almost impassable place, a place wh ich is oren
dea'ed difficult or impracticable by wood, rock, or water, or both
bv wood and water, or bv wood and rocks,or by al l three
together ; where there are no roads, and wh ich is in the state
of nature. Therefore. both the pass of Thermopylae and the
Caudine Forks are sa l t u ses (Liv . 28. 7 ; 9. therefore the
Ardennes are a s a l t u s (Tacit. A n nal . 3. therefore flocks
and herds graz e the s s l t u s es of Tarentum (Georg. 2.
therefore the toad of a river is a sa l t u s (Stat. Theb. 4 .
and,therefore. in our text, the deer SALTUS ntcu sos rsaaesar.
If this view be correct. a s a l t u s is neither necessari ly woody,
as indwd sufficien tly appears from the frequent junction of
the term woody to sa l t u s (as“nemorwm iam claudi te saltus
,
Virg. E d . 5 7;“saints duo alt i angusti s i lw si que s ti nt,
Liv. and from the very S ILVAS summons of our text,
nor necessari ly ti t for pasturage and Gesner'
s defini tion is erro
neous :“silva in qua pasc i et aestivare pecudes solen t. ut ait
Valle.
H am sweat w raau s ammuo—imi tated by many: espe
cially, and wi th much elegance, by Racine, ream ,2. 2 (H ippo
pox- taut partout le trai t don t je suis dechiré .
"
Incmr M ARI , anemone l N vocs amrsrrr. So Thomson,
“ from the tongue
th'
unfinished period falls.
"
Nature is ever the same. The whole of Thomson ’
s masterly
description of the symptoms of love may serve as a commen
tary on Virgi l’
s admirable picture of the manifes tation of the
passion in Dido.
6 10 AE NE IDE A [80—89 Poor—cu m
80—89.
rosr UB l ntomzsst LUM ENQP E onsc uua V lt‘
lSSlM
LUN A raunrr sm ussrous cxnssru SIDERA sonsos
SOLA nono m eam vacox sraartsons unntcrts
tscus sr mu m asssss asssx'
rsu A UD ITQUE vms'rous
xur casino ASCAN IUM osxrroats mama'
s em s
omms? ran som! sr FA LLE RE rossrr A nosmi
NON cosru s assusouxr rusass nos ARMA rnvss'
rus
sxsscsr Poa'
rusvs anr Paoeucs acma ammo
rum m eam ream-1m orsas mrsasnr'
ra mm sous
nusonun moss '
rss A E QL’
ATA QUE m erum cas te
Vietsstn (vs. 80 — Burman n ( quoting H or. I . I3 . 4 6 ) under
stands v1ctssna of the moon (whose lig h t had been obscured by
the sun during the dav ). o bscuring in her turn the light of
the s tars : an in terpretat ion suffi c ien t ly d ispro ved bv the words
sm mzxrour: l‘
A l i l-IN'
Tl A s tunn x son sos . wh ich ind icate . not that
t ime of n igh t when the moon sh ines brigh t among the s tars.
but that t ime ( towards morn ing ) when both moon and stars
become dim. Noehden (“ E rkliirende A nni erkungen z u Virgi l
’
s
A eneis l renders v ic i ss n i hv “
wechselwei se . and adds the
follow ing gloss : erst war dcr mond hell. mums : dann dunkel
onscna x. i . 1 LUM E N lunae obscuritas v i c iss tn seq u itur:
a fat/c , unmean ing tru ism,wh ic h few readers w i ll permi t to
be pal ln ed upon Virg i l . The in terpretation of Wunderlich.
l'
ieism'
m pon i tur et iam ub i altera res . quo r i c iss im refertur
non est nom inata : tum norat secum/m u r im’
s s i /ud i n em na h /m e.
although elegan t and poet ical ( as Wunderli chs in terpretat ions
almos t alway s are ). is vet c on s iderab ly remo te from t he truth.
for the“
alters res. quo v 1c tssn t refertur is actual ly named in
the preced ing L A B E NTE D IE : the obvious mean ing and connexion
of the who le passage being : n o"; ms. of the clos e ofday, s h e s ec/u s l/u '
M I N N’ bump / ( 4s ,
d'
c um ] uflcru'
U /Yl s . L'
B l
6 12 A E N E IDEA [80 - 89 POST —CA BLO
As Virg i l in the passage before us speaks of the setting of the
moon succeeding the setting of the sun , so Lucan ( 5. 424)
speaks of the shadows of the moon , 11. e. the shadows cast hv
the moon . succeeding to those cast bv the sun
‘sidera prima poli . I
’Izocbo labente suh undas ,
exierant. et 1mm suas iam fecerat mnbras ,”
where Lucen’
s suas is Virgil’
s vrcrssm. Compare the same
author, 4 . 282 :
“subst itui t morso t lum mar sua lam i na Phoebe.
"
A ddison. in h is beaut ifu l and well - known hvmn , uses the cor
responding E nglish expression in nearlv the same manner
wh ile all the stars that round h er burn ,
and all the planets in thei r tur n.”
STRATIS RE LICTIS (vs.— Deserted ; where. A eneas and the
Company hav ing departed. there was no one but herself. Com
pare 2. 454 : "
postes relicti ."where see Rem.
Ixm xnrn SI PA LLE RE POSSIT m omm— “ E xpellere in praesens
cums amoris . Wunderlich . Forb iger.
“ Fallit amurem qu i facit
u t in praesens non sent iatur amor, Wagner. N ei ther ex
planat ion vlcarlv com evs the mean ing of our author, wh ich is
simplv and accord ing to the usual force of the word fa l l ero
(compare Horace'
s“
post ico [ullo c lien tem atria servan tem"
)
tries to chea t . beg/N i le, oz'
vrrrarh . yi rc the s lip to her love for
A eneas , v i z . . by fixing all her though ts on another objec t, viz ..
on A scan ius . The ident ical words are appl ied by S i lius,6 . 191.
to the endeavour of A vens to cheat. begu ile. give the sl ip to
( do . as we say vu lgarlv in English ) the serpen t at the river
l lagrat la . h v c limb ing up i n to a tree :
"
at su lu ta lorm idme caecus
ct fat - t i «lamuandus A vens ( sed l'
ata trahc han t i
an t iq uao qum'
cus i ngen t i robore sese
O t‘l
‘
l l lll . m /mu lum S I [mm /f fullmv' m a n s /rum .
"
Compare a lso U vu l,Trz
’
s l . I .
saepe eadem mandate l lL‘ t ll . in sq ue ipse fi fe/11 ,
respimens OC lLl l S pignora cara meis.’
6 16 A E NE IDE A [80—89 Pour—cu m
ouslv bu i lt heaven . the mechan ism of heaven. the Imu s-twerk
heaven, exactly as mach ina [terrarum]"in the prev iouslv
quoted passage of Statius is the Iruns twerk of the earth, the
ingenious bui ldi ng of the earth . the mach ine of the earth .
(f ), Claud. Rap t . Pros . 2. 280 (Dis speak ing)
ille ego Saturni proles, cu i mach ina rerun:
servit ,”
where mach ina rerun) is the Irzms tu '
erk of the world. the
ingen iously constructed or bu i lt world, the mach ine of the
world. (g ), Iscan . 1 . 483 (of the re- bu ilding of Trov after i ts
overthrow under Laomedon) :
iamque arces cecidisse iuvat, iam ma t-h im: maior,
et lucro iaetura fuit : muralia primas
prOpulsura manus. pinnarum culmine denso
conspicuos tollun t spices, nec moenia mun it
rarior exeubias turris factura secundas,
”
where mach ina maior is the bu i lding of the “arces. now
more complete and greater than before. (h i . Stat . S i lr . I . 1 . 6 1
(of the colossal equestrian statue of Domit ian . being erec ted in
the Foruml :
nee longas t raxere morae : i uvat ipsa labores
forma Dei praesens : operi que inten ta i uventus
miratnr plus posse manus . Strepit ardua pulsu
ma r/rim: cont inue : sept em pcr cu lmina montes
l l fragor. et magnae vincit vaga murmura Romac .
where mach ina is the colossal sta tue i tself (\
as explained bv
Barth ), the statue cons idered as a or work of art. just
as in our text M ACH IN A is the wall i tself. the wall cons idered as
a kun s tu '
erk . or work of art . ( M .Venant . Fortun . 13. 1 1 (de
E cc lesia l ’arisiaca )
SI Salomon iac i memoretur ma r-h im : IN N /i l i
arte licet par si t . pu lc lm or ista tide.
where mach ina templi is the k lm s tu'
crlr. the ingen ious bu ild
ing of the temple, i . c the temple regarded as an ingenious
BOOK lV. 6 17
I bid . 1. 19 (de Vereginis vi lla Burdigalensi)
‘nmcbém celsa m ac triplici suspendi tur arch ,
qno pelagi pietas enrrere credis mi nus,”
caene"
is the An nemarie,the ingen ious build
i . e. . the h ouse regarded as an ingen ious work
above all, (k l. Val . Flacc . 6 . 383
tune rui t, ut montis laws, ant ut mach ine mum,
quae scopulis t rabibusque din, confectaque flummis,
proenbnit tamen , atq ue ingen tem prodidi t urbem,
"
achina mun ,exac t lv the Mu m s tucnonvn ) of our
Jams twerl.’ wall, the ingen iously constructed wal l, the
wall,the mach ine of the wall.
A of our text is precisely the “mach ina of
and,standi ng in immediate connexion with
preceding xt aoanu, means the a r t i fi c i am ,
ingen ious structure, themum") of those mu r i ,
ui u r i themselves considered as a lmns twark or
furt her and seems to be placed beyond doubt
ce that i cnz aw wSm is the very word applied
1 77, to the walls bui lt by the Greeks to pro
ten ts and shipping at the siege of Troy:
vamm . or «(m 6 1; m dt ” exam p q z a v omr t o.
auuoatm mam as and aaouara MACHIN A caste are
au thor’
s so usual particu lari z ation of the previously
more general and abstract idea, OPl-ZRA . I do not say
of the theme OPE RA , because the terms theme and
in my use of them, to proposi tions only, and
us there is but one proposi tion , viz ., m m
he variations are not of thi s proposition, but
OPERA.
misunderstanding of the expression wonm
s owing to the necessary difficu lty we deni
era, and speakers of a different language,
la tin than to the peculiarly artificial style
6 18 A E NE ID E A [93—96 nonmeta l—m
of our author, appears at once from the luc id i tv w ith wh ic h the
identical though t, walls as h igh as the sky, is expressed bv a
poet very much Virgi l’
s inferior,v iz .
,Stati us (Thcb. 4 . 356 )
Bellator nul li calu it dens ; ipsa vetusto
inoenia lassa situ magnaeque Amph ionis arccs
iam fessum senio nudaut latus,et tide sacra
acquatos caelo surdum atque ignobi le mum s
firmat Opus.
”
93—95.
EGREGIAM VE RO LAUDE H ET SFOLIA AMPLA RE FE RTIS
TUQUE PUE RQUE TOL’
S MAGNUM ET MEMORAB IL E NUME N
UN A 'DOL0 D IVUM Sl FEMl N A V IOTA D l'
ORUM EST
VAR . L E C'
I'
.
w u ss 1 Va l . (but th i s part a t the is wn ttv n i l l t he Lombar d hand »,
Rum l ’u l . . Mm] . " S cum erud i t is placet quod c t iau i in M ed i c-
cc
( i . c Mediceo Pl t ‘ l’ll l prius scri pt um i novar.
’
P i erius . l l “a [ l l
Veu . 1470 : Modems. Brow n : A scc ns ius ; Junta : l’. Manu t : B urm.
Heyne : Wundcrlwh : Jah n . Wagn «1832. l tin'
i - z Gossrau ; Fort»
Lad . ; Haupt ; li i l iheck .
vowzx l l ".I ; end . Canon . i But lcw l l l Cvn th . Puma . Ven . 1475 :
Fabr. : La Cerda : D . Heins . ; N . l lc ius . t l ti'
i l . 16 76 , 1704 Ph i l ippe .
Brunch : \Vakc t’
s, Pot t . ; Schcllc r : Il ict sch .
For the tlbU H ‘
pas sage compare ( h id. ll r l .
“
q uae gloria vc s n a es t .
s t pucrtuu i n t ones .\ l l l l l l ll l fallll h uuu lu
~ ~ i ~ p
Epigr. D i n n t s u . lu /lml . PH I. 4 .m m :
mu . 11 1 m u Mu m u m u s ( in firm/ m m u s ; ”h a i l “ ;
Am u m ov t x don or,ma ,
‘lporov m ‘u u xu pmr .
620 AENE IDEA [93—96 w et su i t—ner
trum,
’
k . e. ,
‘vos dei
,si circumveneritis duo unam feminam
Heyne.
traun, vorragendes lob und herrliche beute gewannt ih r,
da und der knabe mit dir ! 0 gross and erhaben die obmach t ,
wenn ein weib durch den trug zwei h immlischer getter besiegt wird !"
(J. H . Voss.)
Egregie vicisti s et numen vestrum MAGNUM ETmamoaaama factum
est,SI a vobis duobus UN A FEMINA VIOTA EST
,
” Wunderl ich,Jahn .
“ N UMEN vestrum MA GNUM ET MEMORAB ILE fecistis,
SI a vobis
duobus UN A FEM IN A EST VIOTA , Forbiger] or,w ith Th iel
,the
last - mentioned divini ty onlv [“ ich bin h ier in der interpunction
abgewichen , und halte es dem bi ttern tone, den Juno absicht
l ich halt,angemessener m os . ET mam. Nun . als apposi t ion z u
PUE RQUE z u nehmen,so dass Juno den kleinen mu thw i lligen
gott, der ihr so v iel z u leide schon gethan hat,
wi th a pers onal affront ? No,
no ; the victory of Venus and
her son over D ido migh t be made ligh t of, migh t be held up
as unworthy of two so great div in i ties. but the d ivin ities them
selves were not to he insu lted , personally insu lted. What
tact ician,what poli t ician , what merest dolt and clown ever be
gan the canvass of the person whose assent and consent was i h
dispensab le to h is purpose w ith an unprovoked pc isonal insu lt?
D ido was insign ifican t. as much beneath the notice of the two
div in i ties as vou please, but the two div in i t ies themselves were
MAGNUM ET M E MORA B ILE N UM EN ; and the more M AGNUM,the more
uanoaaems,the NUME N
,the less and the more easi ly gran ted
the favour Juno sough t.
ME MORAB ILE faunas — Compare Hosidi i Getae M edea (a V ir
gi lian cento), A n thol . L a t . (Meyer), 235. 335 : “ H ecaten et
non mmnom bflc n umen ,
”and E ur. H z
'
pp . 1 : z r o l l q
a vw r r u oe 3 eu K i m-
t yre. a ort i i Iu rl ir i um P ari ( l l'
a (a Vi r
r,i l ian cento ), A n t/ml . La t . 147
pictus acu tun icas et harbara tegmina crurum,
forte recensebat numerum sub tegmine fagi :
horresci t v isu subito, et mmnorabz'
lc n umen
an t videt aut vidisse pu tat .”
622 AENE IDEA [IN - 110 nan n en—m ot:
where “ dotes regni is the ne urons TYRIOS of our text, and
where the mean ing is not,w ith Gesner
,
“Munera quae de
bebantur domu i regias pro puella regina, but— as plain ly
appears no less from the nature of dower,a th ing brough t bv
the bride, not conferred on the bride bv the husband,than
from a comparison of vv . 184, 185
“solns mili tias mera mercede iugalem
promermft Stilicho, socero referen te, cotonam
the very opposi te, vi z .
,
“ has earned bv h is v irtues the k ingdom
thou Serena bringest h im in dower.
DOTALes. Quasi dotis nomine traditos, Wagn . (Praes t . l .
It mav be doubted whether either June or Virgi l was verv
solici tous to be understood as speaking only figuratively, or as
distinguish ing very accurately between handing over in actual
dower and handing over as i t were in dower. K ings and queens
don’
t care much about such n ice distinctions . To get, to ac
qu ire, to have handed over to them,is all th ev are very anxious
about. and the Trojans were scarcely less asset s of the crown ,
scarcely less transferrible property in those days than th e
Savoyards, N oz z ans,
or Venetians are in these. Compare
Claudian'
s"regn i dotes inst quoted, w here, as it happens. i t
is the Romans themselves who are the dower: also ( )v id, M el .
coopta placen t, et stat sen tentia tradere mecum
( lo/( I lene pa fr iam . linemque imponere hello.
where it is her betrayed coun try wh ich c lla medi ta tes to han d
over to M ines as her dower.
Qms TA LIA mmaxs A l lN UAT,AU
’
I‘ TE CUM MA LI
’
I‘communes neu e ?
(vs. l O7).— Compare XenOph . A na l} . 2, p. 160 red . H utch ins . )
(Clearchus to Tissaphernes) : l orrwr dz»: rmorrwr ort wr, n : ovu o
(m eru m , con e or not,Ior/l srm (l i l ac swa t ;
SEQU ATUR (vs .
— See Rem on“secundo, 1 . 160
, an d
compare Seneca (Ie Ira .S} . 7 : N egot in exped ite et h abi l ia
seqmm h / r actorem : ingen tia et supra mensuram agen t is nee
dan t se fac ile. et s i occupata sun t , premon t atque adducun t
adn i in is tran tem . Stat . S i lr . 5 . 3’s
11 9- 125 ”m m—AW ] BOOK IV. 625
“ iam Tar-tw in e ques solven t aet re Titan
Sea-as lanigeris repeteban t vellera lueis,
at M ante oculos sta ges , prepiusque patebut
insani Mavortis opus.
Lucan, 7. 786tamen omnia passe
postqaam clam dir: t alica damna retrn’
l ."
Ovid. .Met . 8 . I
lam ni tidum reagents d iam noctiaque fugantn
tempera Luc i/km , cad it Enn i s.
"
Lucan,
“ostendit tom s M a, et sidera m .
See Rem. on“totidemque retexu n t. 12. 763.
Dex maereasr s inus SALTUSQUE momma ometmr (vs.
I agree with Servi us and Ladewig agai nst Hevne, Wagner, and
Ftvrbiger. that sum are the eq u i t es sl id not the p i n n ae , or
federlappcn ; and interpret Si lius’
s parallel (2.
“snbitoque extort-ita nimbo
000t also venantum corpora Si lvia,“
not,wi th Forbiger,
“ Venan tes Iatebant post alas indaginum,
bu t simply, and, I think, accord ing to the plain construction,
“alae venantnm occu ltant corpora [see], i . e. , equites venatores
a ( in Gruter'
s W eanm s,1. 625) informs
gment, that there were
nvestigatoree, lndicatores, insidia
in cusses urgen t.“Compare Si l.
s ior ah : eat." The term is pre
served ia Italian see Manz oni’
s Pmnm m'
Sprm’
.cap. 4 : “
con
gli 00cma term,col padre compagno ai fiance
, peace In perm ili
quella case, attravm o i i corti le tra una folla che Io squadrava
con una curiosi ta pooo ceremoniosa, sai l te scale, 0 di mez z o all'
altra fel la signorile che fece 010 at 300 panmggio, oagui to da
42‘
626 A ENEIDEA [127—132 mc—vrs
cento sguardi , giunse. &c . A lso i bid . cap. 10: “si smon to fra
due ale di popolo che i servi facevano stare indietro.
”
A 1)a .
—E xactlv paral lel is ( )v id, Met . 10. 295 (of Venus
present at the marriage of Pvgmalion and the statue ) :“con
iugio, quod fec it. ( ales ! dea.
127—132.
B IC HYMEN AEUS E BIT NON ADVERSATA PETENTI
ANNU IT ATQUE DOLIS RISIT (‘
YTHERE A R E I’ERTIS
OCE ANUM INTE RE A SUBG ENS AURORA RE IJQUIT
l'l‘I’ORTUS IUBARE PIXORTO D E LI-IOTA l UVE NTUS
RETIA RA RA PL AGA E LA'
I‘
O \‘
E NABU I.A PERRO
M ASSYIJQUR RUUN'
l‘
EQU ITES l-l'
l‘ ODORA PANUM VIS
VAR . LE CT. o'
s 127
anv sasu a 1 Med . [ l l Servius ( cod . l h '
esd . l : l’. Manu t
° La Cerda :
l l . Heins N . Heine. H eyne ; Brunch : Wakef : led . l levn .
and Lad . ; R ibb.
AVERSATA I Rom . (Riblm Il l“
Legitur et A VE RSA'
I‘
A,Serv . l cod .
H ic aderit [mecnm] Hymen ,Wag ner and so I once
though t mvself (“Twelve Years’
Voyage.“
Advers.V irg .
I
am now. however, of a differen t opin ion : for, fi rstlv. whv .xnano
to express her own presence, and onlv BRIT to express Hymen'
s?
It shou ld have been ego A DE RO ct mu rmu rs mecum,
”not
ego some and nvi ucxm us mc BRIT; and secondlv,the almost
iden t ical words.“ h ie v enaeus erat . are used bv Man i lius.
5. 544 (Jacob . not in the sense of Hymenaeus was p resen t
here. but in the other sense of which the words are capab le.
th is was h er nmrriayc
vesano dcdere pdnto\ndron iedan . renei n s n t bellua mamleret artns .
h ie hymenaeus erat .
127—m BOOK IV. 629
M d. M . 4. 311
“conscia mens mct i M a in ricil .
”
Ibid . 2. 105 : “rident memm. Ibid .
“t idet amate
rem. ld. Ham id . I9. 203 : “
nee tu men somnia ride.
”
H er.
( arm. 3. 16 . 5 :
Gland. i n Rufin . 2. 16 9 : “rideb it funera. Lucan, 9. 11 (of
‘ illic posul uam se lumine vm
in pievik smelh sque vagns min tur, et mfixa pd h vidi t qm u suh noete meemt
W M q ue sui hndibria tmnci."
am . Qua in Eridanum brev i dela tas et mutants W
metalii Mammals msi [ridi culed the Phaethontiadee, 6m]Psende Egesippus de Ld wrosoL Q . 2 .
“ Deinde ad Coe
membilia mnnera ibi quas i regis filins a Indaeis eensequeretm'
.
Cam (lo/um ris i l sed et ipsum immunem dimi tti inhet. et eos
qu i ultra privat um modem quasi regis filios detulerent satis
muhatos esse'
prenunciavi t. quod snperfiuis sumpti bus infinita
dispend ia toleravissen t"
[Gasser ridiculed the trick].
What. mem is the mw interpretat ion mme passagl the
old interpretation. or that of Donatus and Servius. and the new
i n terpretation. or that of Heyne, are al ike false? 1 reply, atsw
is to be undeis teed as i t has been understoed by Donams aud
Sm ius . v iz .. in the good sense, Ven us smi led with plea-awe,
bes towed her appmri ug smile, b u t neu s m m the object of
mm. and eerreetly (and as usual for the objec t at ri d ere in
th e good sense) in the dati ve case (as Am. 5. 358 :“ wh i t pater
634 A E N E ID EA [127— 132 mc—vla
commenc ing lines of the next book
interea medium A eneas iam elasse tenebat
celt us iter, fluctuSque atros A quilone secahat .
moen ia respiciens. quae iam infelicis Blisse
collucsnt flammis.
Rtsrr CYTH ERE A .— If
,as I have said above. i t is in the
strictest conformi ty w ith the respective characters of the two
goddesses that one of them.
“
pronuba Iuno,”the goddess of ma
trimonv,is represented as preposing a marriage, and the other,
Venus,the goddess of i llici t love. as accepting the proposal
wi thout holding herself bound bv the marriage bond longer
than sui ted her convenience,i t is no less in accordance wi th the
character of the latter that she,the (H em. Hymn . in I
'
ener. 48 )
qdr yel omoaoa «p l ogmel dqg q od'
u q, should accompany her
acceptance of the proposal wi th an approv ing smile. Compare
Hesiod . Theog . 203 (of Venus ) :
Im mv d e: “ l’Z 'IS rr‘a qw ext
- r, yd : l rl eyz e
u omm ' u ' a rma -m om : 2m (N orm
m om- ru n , l'
ou gn e y I”
,r i tu a l “ ; t r ,
u v n,u z rgqr q u am! “ u
.
u u u z u l r n .
H or.I
'
a rm . I .
"
Sl \ 0 tu man s . E ryc um ru leu s;
‘luam [m o
/1s c trcu tnvolat c t Culudo .
( ) v id. l leroid . 16 . 8 3 :
du lce Ven us r za d :‘
nec to. Part . munei a tangau t.
atraque. suspens i plena t imoris .
’
ai t,
O v id. F oa l .
- I . J:
u s i / l I'
l nm j . c t nether
pt ot i uus e.\ t lla parte seroons erat .
Si l. 7. p. l ll tl :
"
pos t rema tu ten t l
atl’
u ls i t \ u ltu m ir /1s l'
wms . o in tna l'
l l L d
et nemma et pen itus froudos is rupi hus an t ta
spirantem sacro traxcrun t vert ice odoretn .
127—132 mod - m ] BOOK IV. 637
“sum ooovexi veluti rutilantia cael i
eidem menaura h umeris ct pondere nursus
peffic iunt librata suo. stabil ique recessn
firma manent. unmmluo i soba r super omn ia fulget .
I bid . 2. 93 :
“ hand secus ut. nubes cum so rescindere donu m
ooeperit et caelum monsu'
averi t aethra serenam.
ardentes radios mRt i t iam .
"
I u ba r denotes also any other object bright and sh ining like the
di sk of the sun,as Coripp. Joha n . 4 . 457:
‘ dixmah et saltu s
’
ese super ardun terga
coni posui t anblatus equi. sonnera verendi
arma viri. cassisque novo Splendore com m
W W radios in lamina misfit.farm i nbar mtilum per castra cucurrit .
"
Vexanuna (vs. 131) Gr. axowm ,free/101 m.
ODORA cm V iS.—“ A ll t ad multi tudinetn , aut ad naturalu
retulit."Bert .
“ Canes robusti ,"Heyne.
“ Multitude.
”Vosa.
“ Vac. m et magnum h umor um et robur cmun indicat."For
biger.
“
Q uorum VIS imprimis in sagaci tate spectatur," Wagn.
“Tfiohtige sohweissh ilnde."Ladewig. What kind of
ms is mean t. is clearly pointed out by ODORA . Onom ow ns
V ts. literally the smelfi ng or semh'
ng Inlm l or i nsti nct ofdoga
dogs having "an smel ling Ialcn t—kem - scan ted dogs ; Ihc power
or latent of hun t ing by [he scen t, following the ace/1! (Liv.
Afldfml . : “odorisequos canes,
"
i . e.,hou nds
, j agdh i l nde). Dom
pare (a ), Lucret.“flda m um mic
strata vus animam ponebat ln omnibus nogn m
[the fai th ful talen t, energy of dogs—the faithfulness of dog:
fai thful dogs]. (b ). I bid. 3. 297 :
“
quo genera in primis mir est riolm la Im am"
[the violent energy of lions—the violence of Nona—violent
l ions]. I bid . 3. 7 :
quida m tromnlia human art lhmi beadi
cons imile in cum : pan- int no form q ui d o?"
640 A E N E IDE A [138—150 ca mps—on:
A pollo was celebrated for h is gai t no less than for h is Leautv
(Hymn . ad . ipell ."
A tri a am u p: and Aeneas is com
pared w i th h im in our text in both respects. just as the L ndus
Troiae (5. 588 ) is compared w ith respect to i ts intricacy to the
Cretan Labyrinth. wi th respect to the rapidi ty and elegance of
i ts mot ions. to dolph ins at play .
H nnznxAM ( Vs.
-
“ Non droz a yegor, sed ecz emegov (u t
vocat A ristot . I’eli t . i . e. . aptam h iemant ibus. i ta en im re
gion is est ingen ium.
"Lemaire. after Servius. I th ink . however,
wi th Hevne. that nmsasan is here nei ther «i i -
oxenwgov nor
erz u yegor, does not d irectly express either the c lemency or
i nc lemency of the Lycian winter or of the Lycian climate. but
simply that Lycia was the w in ter res idence of A pollo; u bi h iber
n aha t . Of th is use of b i b er n u s we have numerous examples ,
as :“
sol au t ign is h ibernas.
”Cic . de Sancel . “ h ibern um
cubiculum.
"Cic . E p . ad (2. Fr . 1 . 3 . 1 ;
“ h iberna pit a."Plin .
46 .
"6 :" h ibernus calceatus feminarum. Ibid . 8 ;
“ h ibern i
ag n i . I bid . 8 . 4 7 [not the sun. fire. chamber, pears. shoeing.
lambs. ha ri ng the. character of wi n ter, but the sun. fire. cham
ber. &c l n or [ or the t ime of wi n ter ]. So. in E nglish .
“
w in ter
c loth ing.
"w in ter prov is ions . w inter quarters .
"
&c . : and so
in the text . m en u : not N'i n tm/ (hav ing the charac ter
of w in ter ) Lyein . bu t w i n ter ( the adjective N‘ i n ter. i . c .
. of
w in ter. be long ing to the season of win teri Lg/c ia : as if Virgi l
had sa id : “ h iberna sua in Ly c ia . A ccording ly Serv ius :“ Con
stat A po llinem se\ mens ibus h iemalih us apud l’ataram. Ly c ine
c iv itatcm. dare responsa. ct sex aes t iy is apud Belum. In t h is
s tatemen t. however. Serv ius can hard ly be perfect ly correc t . for if
A pollo spen t one half the year in Lyc ia and the other half in
l lelos . w hen was he to be found in h is famous sh rine at Delph i?
It is muc h more prohalde that l im ing spen t the w in ter in
he pa id on ly a pass ing \ is i t to u x'
rnnxxu man x. on h is way to
spend the summer at Delph i : and ac c ording ly A y icnus ( U r i) .
Tw'r . TU Jl repres en ts the fes t iv i t ies at l lelos in hon ou r of
l iu t S tan d s . T/u h . I. l i t/(i . has" Phoebe parcns . sou te Ly c lac l
’
aternen
m rm / x cw t c ent dumc ta i ugts : and i n ti. 3 1 l . we haw“
frigi dus an n us .
138- 160 w on ] eeox W . 341
Apol lo as taking place early in the spring. vere novo
“omnes fatidico curant soleunia Phoebe.
h am cum verv not e tellus so dara relaxat .
culminibusque oavis blandum strepi t ales hirundo,
gens devota chores agitat [cmti tuque] sacratalndunt tasta die. visit sacra numen alumnum.
Compare the account whi ch Virgi l here gives us of the re
joioinga wi th which Apollo was greeted at Delos on his arrival
there in the spring. after havi ng passed the w inter in Lycia.
wi th the accoun t given us by t erius (Ow t. I4 . afier
A lcaeus. of h is festal reception at Delphi in summer on h is
return from h is visit to the Hyperboreans : an account not on ly
full of beauty in i tself. but h igh ly illustrative of the passage
hedera as. and for wh ich. whether i t be genuine Al caic or not.
no less than for the numerous other charming fragments of his
own as well as of other authors wh ich he has handed down to
us, I gladly render H imeriu s the humble tribute of my thanks ;
and to my thanks would add my recommendation of the fine
old rhetorician . (easi ly accessi ble since the publication of h is
works at Gott ingen by Wernsdorf. in 1790) to the attention of
scholars. if I did not feel how li ttle likely to be of much sheet
such recommendation from one les s known in the li terary world
than‘
even E isnerius h imself.
Marm m .—“Sein muttelgefild.
" Voss. N o. not where he
was from . but holonymy to hi s mother, sawed to h is mother.
See“materna myrto,
”5. 72;
“maternas aves."
6 . 193; myrtle ,
b i rds , belongi ng to h i s mother, sacred to h i s mother—the only
sense in wh ich the word has ever been used by Virgil.
IXPLIUAG‘ w ee—Golden dm and ornamen ts special ly bc
longed to A pollo. Compare Call imach us. [ If/om . in Apoll . 32
z oom “ to: 5:0c t o r'
w h i m», q r.
’
mmognw.
n t o t een, ro t'
“q t y“ t o J ourn ey , 0; n ”m y
I nc a s“ m u m ru d der. n o i exovoo ; ra n Jo e l l e” ,
am t u n o] ext reme.
See also La Cerda’
s numerous ci tations to the same effect.
642 A E N E IDE A [154—159 m oan —mom
154 159.
TRA NSH I'
I'
TUNT LEON E }!
Tm nsmrrnxr erase eu ros.-
“TnANsmrrUNr. celeri ter transeu n t ,
Servius.
“Trans eurm n t ; eadem ratione dictum. qua flu
more transmi tters,omisso pron . reflexive se
,
”Forbiger. The
mean ing assigned by Servius is unquestionably the true one.
I doubt that so much can be said of Forbiger’
s etiology. In
this,so ordinary. use of transmi tters in the sense of pass (pass
arer, or cross), the analysis is not send one’
s self (so) past the
object, but send the object past one’
s self,i . e. ; send the objec t
past in the Opposi te direction to that in wh ich one is oneself
going ; the apparent effect of all motion being to send the sur
rounding objects i h the Opposi te direction . In the expressions
t ra n sm i t t ers pon t em ,t ra n sm i t t ere fl u v i nm , t ra n s
m i t t ere c amp um . the verb operates upon i ts object in the
same manner as in the expressions. Pl in . .V. H . 9 . 38 |22“ Lacus
est Ital iae Benacus in Veronens i agro M incium amuem tran s
m i ttens . Plin . Jun . 2. 1 7 : fenes
tris fam i l ies acc ipi t tran s nd tti tque. ( lv id. di et . 4 . 708
qua n tum Balean ca torto
funda potest plumbo medu transm i tters mel t .
"
Lucan . 7. 622 :“
qu ia corrnat ictu
qu is steteri t,dum membra cadunt ; q pectore tela
Iran s rm'
l tat , vel quos campis affixeri t hasta .
The only d ifl'
erence is that in the former ca tegory it is the su b
iect wh ich moves ,wh i le the objec t remains s ta t ionary . whereas
in the lat ter it is the objec t wh ich moves . wh i le the subjec t
rema ins s ta t ionarv . In our own language there is a s imi larlv
double use of the corresponding verb pass . inasmuch as we sav
not on ly “
pass the river or bridge. hut pass the bott le,”
“
pas
the pass the cards . pass the hours. TRA NS’
11604 1168 M W J BOOK IV.
both . See Apoll. Rhoda 4. 1130,at seqq
«w ow /z : 2:0q M aymov en voy c v
m am w qymfl m
cm for W W i n fl ow ply“ two if:(”H M
gm mq w mm; flaw ,mum n clou o
"you ; a yaw) ; xm (IOW W . arm“ 6: owvq m ap t pyoywm l emma; cm mu ral “ xol n mc
m,n u f A tym ou n om p ov xa l t ovw Sp ri n gs;
on J'
opeog z opvq w: M el n q‘
oov ap qgu ‘u ow o
'
m if t om» ex 71 6c «l oathe, 0190 6 ; cm mm;
i l gq 2m ; a xo mg. I qoom xvd‘
uwouaa .
It has been generally supposed that our author represents
the union of Aeneas and D ido as taking place under unl ucky
omens : mu ms sienna spoken of m ust) . earthquake, and that
an eagthquakewas in a,bigila degree unlucky (
“ N ih il tam ia
congrunm nubentibus quam terms motus vel cael i ,"
Servius ),that the flash ing of aether was unlucky (
“ Cum enim ai t fulsisse
rem ,iutbnstum conunbium vi detur ostendere.
"
Servants ) : and
finally, that the“ululatus
”of th e nymphs prognosticated death :
“ Ideo medium elegit sermonem [nami n gsci z .] quia post (mp-7
tias more conseoum est,
”Servi us And so H enry Stephens :
all sure
vd j auspici s udiro: ii suoL
l tremo.
A nd Heyne:“Mala nuptiamm omina seam-
are debehat poeta
et v idetur enarxzane: motum terrae. aeris fragowm ream conci
nem, et ad nymphm tanquam carmen naptiale canentes reformer
tur.
” A nd again :“ Ululant adeo prae terrore iet sensu magn i
mall.
I hold all th is to be not merely incorrect, bub direct ly con~
tvary both to common sense and the author’
s whole dri ft and
in ten tion . F i rs t, the signal g iven was not the act ofTellus
singly ( in wh ich case, indeed, there might have been some
646 AENEID EA [160—168 nu n s—n un .
grounds for supposing it to be an earthquake), but the act of
Tellus conjoin tly with Juno, who in the ancient cosmology has
noth ing to do with earthquakes, and who besides, being the
friend and protectrix of D ido and Carthage. and acting on the
present occasion in her special character of p ron u b a (compare
Ov id,H er-mid . 43 (Hypsipyle to Jason) :
“non ego sum furto tibi cognita : pronuba Iuno
afl'
uit . et sertis tempera vinetas
in a marriage brough t about by her herself for their advan tage,
cannot be supposed to be a party to the production of a bad
omen . The erroneous supposi tion of an earthquake has no
doubt arisen out of the previous erroneous assumption that the
Tellus spoken of was the material t el l u s,the ear th ; th is being
once assumed,the secon d error followed as a necessary con
sequence, there being no conceivable way ia which the material
earth cou ld give a signal except by motion, i . e. , earthquake.
A voiding th is error—keeping clear of the manifem absurdi ty
that the solid material earth and the person Juno uni ted to give
the signal, and un ders tanding the mean ing to be that the two
pers onally present goddesses, Tel lus and Juno, gave the signal
together, all ground or pretext for an earthquake van ishes . an d.
w ith the earthquake, the first of the bad omens.
Panm ream s —The epithet PR IMA is appl ied to Tellus,not
(with Wagner) in place of the adverb p r im um and to sign ifr“
p rimum ramp s m mxo m ar Sl t i NUM . tum ULULA RUNT N YM PH A E ,
(for whv should such extraordinary care and emphasis be used
to inform us that the signal p reea ied the act wh ich i t com
manded but as declaratorv of the character in wh ich Telluswas present at the wedd ing, v i z .
,as th e first spouse and first
mother (“ Der h immel ist der vater
,d ie erde die mutter aller
dinge,”Confuc ius. See Du Halde. vol . 2, p. 349 : K lemm
,
Cu l tu r - Geseln'
d zte. vol. 6, p. Compare Am . 7 . 13 6
“
p rimamque deorum tellurem nvmphasque (where i t w i ll be
observed further that Tellus i s m troduced,as in our text
, in
the company of the nymphs) . Georg . 1 . 12 :
"cui p rima frementem
fudi t equum magno Tellus percussa tridenti."
650 AENEIDEA [160—168 m an —m idi .
On the present occasion the signal was given not by a single
p ron u b a on ly, but conjointly by two p ron u b a s , June and
Tellrrs, the emblematic represen tat ives of the on ly actual wi t
nesses,the air and the earth .
Fmsmrr: roses er cosscms A ETHER,
Immediately on
receiving the signal from Jarm and Tellus, A ether (personal lv
presen t no less than Tellus) l igh ts the nuptial torch (held byJuno herself at the marriage of Peleus and Thetis
,A poll . Rhod .
4. 808) [ compare H imer. Ora l . i n Sererum Co nnu b. 20: A u rora:
t rg da d o ,ueyal qr. Claud. dc Rap t . Prosem. 2. 230
"nimbia Hymeuaeus h iulcis
intonat , et testes firmant connubia flammae.
Id. de Q uart . Cons . H onor. 1 70
“nee cortins unquam
hortati superi ; nullis praesentior A ether
afl'
uit ominibus.
Claud. Idyl . 7. 35
“senserunt elements fidem : pater afl
'
uit Aether.
Terraque maternum sedula iuvi t onus
and the nvmphs ( also personally presen t) raise,n o t a melan
chely erg or howl, b u t , as is perfectly plain from the manner
in wh ich both Ov id (H erald . 7. 95,D ido hers elf speak ing
audieram voeenr: nyrnplras u lu lasse putav i :
E umenides fatrs signa dcdere meis"
)
and Statius (Si lr . 3 . 1 . 73 :
qualem L ibyne Saturn ia a imburu
attuli t. l liaco dum di ves E lissa marito
donatur, testesque u lu la n t per devia nymph ae
refer to our text and quote the word u l u l a re from i t, t h e
n up tia l 1m : xa . Compare H orn . H gmn . i n Apoll . 119 (rejoic ingof the goddesses at the b irth of A pollo) : {fear d
’
r- Ea v
a xcaoa r. A lso A esch . Sep t . 0 . Theb . 253 (ed. B lomf. )
cn u ra o r:
o l o l rry y o v rt pov ( op en ) n m m 'roov
,
E l lm'w ov vom mu e,
‘loqg .
tru poo; (p l ow, Avovoa 71 026,“ t q opov .
654 A E NE IDE A [169- 184 nan—m au l
Years’
Voyage (Dresden , and afterwards in my“Ad
versaria Vi rgil iana”
(Gottingen Phi lologus , That th ey
are now prettv well known to scholars,not
,indeed
,as my
v iews,but as the true interpretation of the Virgi lian meaning,
I can hardly doubt ; the following fai thful abstract of them
hav ing been published byWagner, sub si len tio M mi n is aucton ls.
In h is Virgi li i carmina brev itor enarravi t Ph i lippus Wagner,
Lipsiae, 186 1 :‘ralm TELLUS, an tiqui ssima deorum,
H es. Theog .
44, sq .
, quae u t prima con iugio iuncta, parensque omn ium,et
ipsa praesidebat nupti is . Da ta s igno fiunt ea quae cont inentur
verbis FULSERE— NYMPH AE . FU LSE RE IGN ES ETm um,i . e. ,
serum
fu lsi t ign ibus. Isms i lli caelestes sunt pro facibus, quae in
nuptii s praeferebantur, las tos u l u l a t o s nympharum pro hyme
To the E nglish scholar they have had the benefit of
an introduction in the“ B ibliotheca Classica
”of a cri tic who
has never been known to forget the fundamental maxim of
li terary, indeed of all,morali ty, suum ca i que, Prof. Con ington.
The lightn ings represent the nuptial t aedae , the fire al
wavs present at a wedding ; the nymphs, the water, as
Si te. 1 . 3 ( E pi thel. Stellae ct Violen ti llael'
procul once canoro
demigran t Helioono deac, quati untquc novena
lamliade solemnem thalamis coeun tibus v'
gnem,
et de Florris vocalem font i bus mulam .
Hi l l— 184.
ILL I'J l'
MB ll AM
1mm: w as I’
Rl M l’
S u rn rmm '
sorr: a n num warm FU IT lvy . loll
“I understood by the commen tators : "n u : ones mums rmr
u m f l MA I URUM und auch n u : mas prima, causa FU IT mm
01 mu onrn , Th iel ; and so Con ington :“ We migh t have
AE N E IDEA [169—184 Inna— trunk s) !
Cu l pa is as nearlv as possib le the French fam'
pa s . See
verse 19 :
h uic uni forsan potn i succumberc eulpac .
Ov id,M et. 2. 3 7 (Phaethon to Sol )
nec falsa Clymene cu lpam sub imagine eelat .
A nd sti ll more clearlv and unequ ivocally , Tac it . A n n . 3 . 24
“nam cu lpa /n inter viros ac feminas vu lgatam. grav i n om ine
laesarum religionum ac v iolatae maiestati s appellando, c lemen
tiam maiorum suasque ipse leges egrediebatur.
”It seems a
li ttle unfair towards D ido to des ignate even by so gen tle a
term of reproach as c u l p a the act brough t abou t by the in
strumentalitv and direc t in terference of heaven i tself. and our
sympath y wi th the unfortunate v ic t im of the two design ing
goddesses is k indred w ith the sympathy the reader of P ara dise
Los t feels for unfortunate E ve
defaced. deflowered . and now to death devote,
accord ing to the insc ru tab le w i ll of heaven. operat ing th rough
i ts agen t of a ll i ll. It is c urio us to observe the iden t ity of the
mora li ty in the t“ o cases s o w idely separated by t ime and spac e :
l l ld it is not w i thout a s igh that the conc lus ion is forced upon
us . are we th en i ndeed no be t ter than th is? and is man indeed
every where. and under a ll c irc ums tanc es . essen t ia llv th e sanu .
l u umrrn a mzo lu u ( vs . 173 1. t‘
umpure A pol l. Rhod
l l) : zmo‘u u w
‘. Iu . For the s truc ture sec Ilcmm. on 23. l l
l H l .
Cu zu .usmo r icuuarzor r: ( vs . l h‘
l L— Wh y in the midd le be
tween the sky and the ground? The answer is , I th ink , sup
plied bv Val. Flare. l l i l :
illa ‘
l’ama ,lremens hab itat sub nub ibus imis .
non l‘l l ‘c b i . non d iva poli . te l’
t‘
as clue fat igat
quas datum"
and s t i ll more explic i tly b y O v id, Met . 12. Ji ll :
"NJ“ 100 118 l l led l n e s t . l ute ! terl'
as t lue l'
l'
etuun lue
l'
ae le s tennq ue plagam. tripl ie is co nfin ia mundi ;
658 AENE IDEA [206—220 rom an—4mm
Nose (vs.- Observe the emphasis in th is word : flow an d
never before thy worsh ip hom'
ug, u n ti l in troduced by me (see
vs. been u fzzhno’wn to the M oum s z’
an nation . Compare
1 . 271 : “cu i n u nc cognomen Iulo,
”and l’eerlkamp
’
s note on
that passage.
Gssrroa (vs. — ObserveVirgil’
s usual correctness. Iarbas.
the son of Jupi ter (see vs. addres ses Jupiter not (as A n
ch ises,2. 691) wi t h the ordinary term pa t er, a term so vague
and general as to be applicable bv auv jun ior or inferior, to
any senior or superior (see 2. but with the preper and
distinctive appellation ossrron (o yewno‘
ac n ame, Soph . E lec tr .
Compare 1 . 241 (Venus to Jupi ter) :“
quae te, gem
'
tor,
sentent ia verti t"” 2 657 (Aeneas to A nch ises )
“mane efi'
erre pedem, gem’
tor, te posse relicto
sperasti?
MA EONIA unsw u 1m m CRIN EMQUE manssrnm (vs.—The
reproach of efi'
eminacy expressed in sm uvmo in the preceding
line is justified in M ITRA and camera uanasrau,the m i t ra and
perfumed hair being the costume of women . Compare Isidor.
19. 31 . 4 :“
pi leum v irorum,m i trae autem fem i narum . l
'
erho
A ch i ll . i n I ’ortheuoue, ( A ch i lles on the island of Sevres
throw ing off h is woman’
s att ire)
“terrificumque capu t praefixa casside m i tm m
pollat, et in grac ili decoreutur tempera ferro
arma tegant nostrum potins, quam suppura, corpus .
"
For a s imilar justification: of the same reproach see 9. 6 14
et tunicae man icas et h abent redimicu la m i troe.
o vere I’h rygiae, neqne en im l ’h ryges
sin ite arma viris et cedite ter m,
and
da sternere corpus
loricamqne manu valida lacerare revu lsam
semiv i ri Ph rygis et foedare in pulvere cr im s
v ibratos calido ferro marraque ma tlen tc’s .
Cicero. ( )ra t . i n 1 ’1
'
souem , 11 :“ Gabin ium den ique s i v idissent
duumvirum vestri i lli u nguentari i , c it ius agnovissen t. E rau t
229—242 arm—once] BOOK IV . 6 6 1
and Conington adopt Servius’
s first in terpretat ion. qu ia frustra
te credimus mundi esse rectorem z” Wunderlich and Wagner,
Serv ius’
s second,
"
qu ia me tuum fi li um esse confide. The
latter interpretat ion is undoubtedly the true one, first. because
ev idenced by the word FOV E M I’
S. less properly applied to a mere
belief in a religious doctri ne, to a mere theoret ica l acknowledg
men t of the existence of Jupi ter, than to the conviction that
he was h imself the son of that great being ; secondly. because
the reproachfu l doubt that there really existed any such being
as Jupi ter has been already and sufficiently expressed in the
words xsomcom n nonnmrt s and nuances msa '
r; and
th irdly . because the further doubt that there was any real
ground for h is considering h imself the son of Jupiter was
necessary to complete h is argument :" I doubt that you exist ;
but i f you do exist. I am surely not your son or you would
not trea t me so.
Toasrr ( vs. 220l.— Simply turned . as in Italian torcerc and
Iorto. Compare Dante, Inflow . 13 . 64
“ la meretrice. che mai dall’
ospi z io
di Cesare non torso gli occlu'
putti .
e il viso m'
era alla. man na forte.
Rem. on 6 . 547.
24"
snn oaco
Gun man’
l \l l’I-1RIIS ( vs .
“ l’aritnram imperia . undo
mu lt i imperatores posscnt c rcari . Serv ius .
“ ) l ultos hab ituram
populos potentes .cln ih nsc nm postea Roman i do imperio certa
Forcellini,however.
says that Non . o. 4. No. 193, interprets the
passage to mean :“spcm profuturi numinis .
662 m amas (ass-w W
runt, Lat inos, E truscos, Samnites, Campanos, Wagner (1West ).
Th is is certainly not the meaning. Aeneas was wanmd h t two
purposes, to rule Italy, full at present of great and tu be»
lent empires (em Gun man m anna mu c ous m m ru m
m m ); to found a dynasty (oases sure a sanctum m m
Paonmn'r), wh ich . dynasty should rule the world (m un sun M
v mu is n ot to be taken in the sense of foet am, or
which shou ld a t a fu ture time gi ve birth to emp ires, for in
that case there were no parallelism between the two chumassigned to Italy, viz .
, at a fu ture time to p roduce W W ,
and new roaring wi th wars, b i t in the sense of p l enam
(38 Her. 0d. 1 . 22. 3
nee venenatia grau'
da sagittis
Fuses, pharetra
wh ich affords the excellent sense, I taly at the p resen t moment
and put an end to wh ich wars is the mission of Aeneas ; as’
if
Jupiter had said : “a man who should take in to h is hands and
become the head of these warring Ita lian states , and whose
posteri ty should from this un ited Italy as a cen tre, extend i ts
sway over the whole world.
" To understand messus of Italian
empires yet to come in to existence is to destroy not on lv th is
climax,bu t the fine effect of asessnr
,by reducing the “
regere,
the rule of Aeneas. from a ru le over the warring empires of Italy
to a ru le over Italy at war,and in fu ture time to produce states
wh ich were, and on ly wi th extreme difficulty, to be conquered,
an i conquered not by A eneas h imself bu t by h is descendants.
N A V lG l-JT (vs.
—This imperative placed first in the verse.
and separated from both preced ing and subsequent con text by
a complete pause. and therefore const itu ting in i tself an en tire
sentence, is in the h ighest degree emphat ic ; see Remm. on
2 246 :
E r rmat h PED IBUS , &e.
,PORTA NT (vv . 239— 24 1 l . — l t
seems to have been anc ien t ly the custom not to wear shoes in
the house, at least not to wear as strong and coarse shoes in the
664 A E N E ID E A [244—2 46 DAT—NUBILA
t i tion of,and much weaker form of expression for,
‘
sun rxa'
rxux
rmsrix n irrir. Burmann. unable to unravel. wou ld cut the knot.
1nd follow ing two ) ISS. of verv inferior authori ty substi tutes
L imxx for thus giv ing us a fade repet i t ion ei ther of
sun rxsrxax TRISTIA .nrrrrr. or of svocxr once. or of both ; and.
not con ten t h imself w ith h is own proposit ion. ingenuous ly sub
joins :“
Qui melius se ex hoe loco expedieri t. i lli lubens acces
serim. Jahn follows Serv ius. w ith on ly a verv sligh t devia
tion :“M ih i placet rat io. ocu los nears elaudi t
,ut huius vers us
sententia si t, rz’
rga ILLA Dx'
r somn um ct mortem. RESIGN AT
en im poeta propter praecedens xmxn'r seripsisse v idetur. A nn m
ocu lis somnum, et denno eos (alio tempore ) nears occludit.”
and is answered by the same argumen t .
“ Aperit Lcmxx in
rogo : in quo al lusum ad morem Romanorum. Turnebus ' and
La Cerda, referri ng to the rite wh ich Plinv has described,
(“ Morientibus i lles [ocu los] operire rursusque in rage patefacerc,
Quirit ium magno rim sacrum est ; i ta more condi to,ut neqne
ab homine supremum cos spectari fas sit. et caelo non ostendi"
)
and followed h v my self both in my"Twelve Years
’
Voyage
and my“
A dversaria V l l 't l l li i l l l tl . Pos t mortem aperi t ."
Jacob
and Loe i l. . le l u . 11 \'
o in tode. vom tm lessch lnmmer ent
s icgc lt : d . i . d ie s chon s terbenden i n'
s leh cn z nruckfuh rt . n ich t
d ie ges torbenen . Vos s , l lanc es se pers uas ion hahoe sen ten
t iam : ope/ i ! iam/um x l'
elm / ( 1mm: u t ) Ic rcuri us d ica
tur in v i tam rc vo i are iam moricn tes . Wagner (ed.
an expos i t ion to wh ic h . bes ides the s trong objec t ion raised by
Wagner h imself.“
n ih i l tale a ceteri s sc riptori bus Ide Merc urio
trad itu r. there is the no t rifl ing obs tacle. that i t repro
sen ts Mercury as open ing the ey es before thev are c losed .
\‘
c h liesst d ie aueen n iedcr durc h dcn tod .
"
Laden'
ig. A perit
ecoles mou'
ri z c lausos . s . rom eat mortuos in v i tam. Wagner
l l Hti l l.“ l fo lio “ l lenrv i n ac cept ing
'
l‘
u rnebus’
explanat i o n .
-
‘
on ington .
To a ll th is lo ng lis t of c o nfl ic t ing o pin i ons there is . lws u lcs
the objec t ions to “ ll l l ’ll eac h is spec ia lh Iia l i lc . the genera l objec
tion . that the v a ll represen t ou r au tho r as inte rrupt ing h i s ac
coun t of Mc rc um'
s offic e of In an acc oun t of h isQ
BOOK IV. 665
to sleep and awakening. that they all
speaking first of the dead. then of the
of the dead or dying , and that m a
of being, as we should expect it to be
manner, a variety or explanati on of
tely preceding senses amen , beeomes a variety or
of the whol ly separated and left - behind
AM M M T OROO
if i t be not possible, and very easy too, to assign
to the passage which shal l not be liable to this
heth er Heyne may not have been pre
h is usual poli teness however, th e pas
uidem malim hemistichi um abesse, er
quocunque te interpretations vertas,
iena.
”
smi le. A look is not so eas ily picked
Heyne alone, but every locksmith ot'
the
Well ! we shall see. Suppose we cease
literally dead— they have been d is
intaly preceding verses and we have
at las t to understand i t of the tiguo
sleepers, those from whom the god has just
f sleep (ADDR'
I‘
QOE senses ). These i t is, and
eyes th e god unseals.
“ You are perfec tly
longer any difficulty.
"Nor is there any.
is,
accord ing to our author'
s usual
anation of senses mu m. There is
up of different pictures , no ascript ion
of role to Mercury,who opens the
of course, and inasmuch as he mum
though t is plain, and snuv to follow.
into a state which so long as it continues
purposes a sta te of death—[oompare Am .
“occupat Aeneas editum matede u ptake.
"
6 66 A E N E ID E A [244- 246 D AT—NUS!“
Sen Herr . Fu r . (Chorus pray ing Sleep to conquer the furv
of H ercu les )
pater o rerum, pertus vi tae.
lucis reqme'
s,nectisque comes
,
qu i par regi famuloquc \ en is.
placidas fossum lenisque foveas
pavidum leti genus h umanum
cogis longam discere mortem
preme devietum torpore gravi ,"&c .l
nay. wh ich is onlv not death , because the god who has pu t you
into i t bri ngs you out of i t— soaxos A DIM IT ET LUMIN A moan :
assiexar,i . e. . LUMIN A somno sep u ltis assxexsr. A nd the
parallelism in whi ch the god’
s two functions are placed is as
perfect as i t is strik ing : he consigns to the real Orcus and
brings back from i t : he consigns to s leep— that mimic Orcus
and brings ou t of i t . Strip the passage, so understood,of Mer
cury and h is caduceus,
and vou have the Sophoclean (Ajax,6 75)
“all- conquering sleep does not hold always, but after a
wh i le looses the fetters w ith wh ich he has bound you
w d o n ayz gamc tw voc
l et- l o l d0
( cu ) l fp’m l '
St i ll further. The fig ure bv wh ich m o r s is used in place of
s om n u s— the th ing u h ich so muc h resemb les sleep for s leep
itself - is the w ay figure wh ic h is so fami liar to us in the ex
pres s ion ( lead - a s leep . nor is such subst itu t ion of the one word
or idea for the other in an y respec t more objec t ionable or less
jus t ifiab le than the c o nverse s ubst i tu t ion of sleep for death in
everv sermon and on everv tombstone. A dd to all wh ich, (a ).
t h a t if there be noth ing ( and what is there . ) overstrained in
the applicat ion vertmcu larlv of the term m o r t u u s to the
l l vperlmrcan sea on ac c oun t of the so sma ll share it cnjovs of
the sun‘
s ra\ s , l’ris c ian .
c n c u i t o c ean ] gu t gc s tame n un du lue \‘
d s t l l s .
.lu t t l l lfll lfl h unu s \ l i . plu i una nom i na sumtt .
lnn h u s Hesperu s .\ t lau t 1c u s i lle vocat ur :
l l l lo reae . q ua gens lervens .\ru uas pa su h artms .
d i c i tur i lle l’tger. neenon Sat u rmus : l t lt ‘ l l l
Jim /n u s es t alus . nnnuno t
luod lu nn ne sol ts
pe t lru t t u l : l il l'lt ‘ l ad ies natn susc tptt ortus
nubi bus et crassi s pronu tur. nnn bl sque gravatur,
668 AE N E IDEA [244—246 DAT—sum
to sleep, 11. 24 . 343
Q
6 11 6 1 0 dc gafld‘
ov, I f; I a vd‘
pwv o‘u y u n t G ray“
,
on ' ( th i n ,rev: (I own xm ww wm'n z ; cra p“ .
Nor is th is operation of Mercury, wi th h is rod, on the eyes , a
mere accidental or indifferen t accompan imen t of the act of pu t
ting the individual to sleep. That it is an essent ial part of th e
act is shown by i ts being insisted on everv time the seporific
virtue of the rod is men tioned, as,for example, 0d . 5 . 4 7
, just
quoted, and also 0d . 24 . 2 :
51 8 (it pafldov yam 1 89m
z a l qv , xpvou qv, n ; r'
avd‘
pwv ou p a r a an y“ ,
aw t i n/i t a, rev; J’
«on xa c vn vwovrag t yn e“ .
The Greek poet is not con tent with saying : Mercury, wi th h is
rod, puts to sleep and awakens ; he is more particular ; he sets
the sleeping person visibly before us in the words composes the
eyes , vi z .,to sleep. It would have been strange if Virgi l had
contented h imself wi th general ities where h is master had entered
into particulars.( )n the other hand. Virg i l was not at libett v
to take the same identical part icular wh ich h is master had t aken .
That would have been to Lat in iz e the I liad and Odyssey, to give
us ano ther Homerus Lat inus . H e takes. therefore. the part icular
omitted by Homer. i l is Mercury does no t w ith h is rod com
pose the eyes ,v i z .
, to s leep. and awaken , but w ith h is rod puts
to sleep and awakens,and opens the eyes of the mimic dead . If
V irgil owes to Homer, as H omer no doubt owed to a predeces
) l'
,the wand wherew ith to compose the eyes to sleep and open
them again. he is at least not indebted to H omer for the extra
ordinary — if the paradox be allowed me— Iife, express ion. and
poetic truthfulness bestowed on the picture by the figurat ive
death he has in troduced in to it. in LUM INA nears uns toxx'
r.
Perhaps the most strik ing example w ith wh ich an t iqu i ty has
furn ished us of the ac tual applicat ion of the Mercurial wand
for the product ion of s leep is in the case of A rgus , firs t made
to doz e by the sweet mus ic of the sw im , and then the doz e
converted into profound s leep b y the wav ing: of the wand.( ) v id ,
. ll cf. l . li b" )
244—4 46 zu r—imam ] BOOK IV. 069
sedi t A tlantiades , et euntem multa loqueado
detinui t sermons diem, iunctisque cancado
vincere arundinibus servantia lumina tantat
Ilie tamen pogost molles evincere somnos.
et quamvis sepor est oculorum parte receptos,
parte tame n vigflat
talia dicturus vid it ( lg/llamas omnes
suecubn isso oculos, ndopertaque lamina somno.
suppri tnit extemplo vocem, fie-mamas sopomm
langui dam avens modicum lumbm ci rpa .
"
Who does not see the most ancient of all magnetisers of whom
we have any accoun t making the passes of h is wand before the
droopi ng lids of the already doz ing watc hman ? Who doubts
that th ose passes to bring on th e mesmeti c trance were made
in the same direction as the passes of the mesmeriz er of the
present dav? or who doubts that the passes made on other
occas ions wi th the contrary object, viz .
,to open the eyes of
(amas s ars tesn ). and bring back from apparent death (some)to life and ac ti v ity, those who had been put into the mesmeric
trance by virtue of such downward passes, were made in th e
opposi te d irection ,viz .
,from below upwards?
Mm —‘
S leep, under the. image, semblance, or metaphor of
dea th . The absence of any expression to show that the word
is used in th is extende d sense, has deceived all commen tators.
Yet such use of it was at least as much to be expected as ei ther
our author’
s own s imilarly figurative use of s epn l t u s , ti . 424 :
“occupat Aeneas adi tum custodo M e.
or H omer’
s similarly figurati ve use of modem , 11. 14 . 499:
0 J: (m xwd‘
u a v m om ,
amp ed: re Thwmm. m i wz oywo; m o; um ,
wi thout word of explanation ; and a thousand times more to be
expected than that sleep—presented, be i t observed, even by
Shakespeare under the very figure under which it is pm ntod
in ou r text—s hou ld be said by th at poet to be murdered by
Macbeth in his murdering Duncan :
670 A E N E IDEA [244 - 246 lM T— N l l l ll l.A
methough t I h eard a voice cry: sleep no more,
Mae/mi l: (lot/z murder s leep , the innocent sleep,
the death of each day’
s life. sore lahonr'
s hath ,
halm of h urt minds . great nature'
s second course ,
eh ief nouri sher in life'
s feast ."
If, notwi thstamling , the metaphor sti l l seem to anyone too brief,
hars h , and u t i - Virgil ian , I beg to refer (a ) to verse 529 :
at non infelix animi l ’hoenissa, neqne unquam
solv itur in mmmos . oeulsive aut peetore noelem
acc ipit .”
where by a metaphor no less brief, harsh . and u ti - Virgi l ian than
that bv whieh the immediately subsequent noun : in our text
repeats the immediately preced ing,r senses
,another immed iately
preceding“
sonmos'
is repeated in an immediatelv subsequent
nortem: in other words , where the n igh t 8 the darkness)of sleep is used as an eqn i
'
aleut and agreeable variety for
sleep, just as in our text the death ( i . e the insensibi lity) of
sleep is used as an equ ivalen t and agreeab le varietv for sleep,
and where the n igh t ( i . r the darkness ) of s leep is spoken of
Q
as receivab le in to the eyes and fee lings . jus t as in o ur text the
death t i . 1’ th e insens ih i litw of s leep is spoken of as hav ing
sealed the eyes : and ( b l to O v id , . lmu l .
"
aunt quoque quae t'
urmu t altos tnedm n n ina sowmi s .
t aque [ml /mm lu tu l na n or /r preman t .
where the s leep w i th wh ieh opiates subdue the eyes in sty led
Lethaea nox.exar t lv as in our text the. s leep removed from
the m es by the passes of t he Merc urial wand is s ty led “ mors”
a n d to (‘
ie Sou /n . Snip“ immo ve i
-
o, l ll t l l l i l .
‘ i i ri rzm t
qu i ex corporum v ineu lis tanquam e rareere evolavernn t , vestra
vero quae d ieitur r im zum -
s where not on lv are the dead
sa id ‘
to live.
’
h ut even life i tself is ca lled death .
Ri-zsmxx'
l . ”m m /s . i . l H u e/u s es . S i g n a re and its
d iminu t ive s i g i l l a re l u t au tem (m u /o est , i ta
e t q uoque pro eodem : uam wit/i llum ex s igma d iminut i
\ l l l l l . l l t e \' ”gu n , h it/i llum ex Hymn . Salmas i t ts Il l '
n u n /u p. Ji lxe v l be ing the verr words used by th e
672 AENEID EA [244- 246 DAT—mm!“
is as I th ink the right one ; not one of all these commentators
has hi t the nai l upon the head, or,as a Roman woul d have
said,
“rem teti gi t acu . Mercury does not drive the winds
before h im (“AGIT ante se, qu is dub i tet? for to what purpose
should he so drive them? Sen t upon a message, how would it
further him to dri ve the winds before h im? They would arrive
before h im,that is all. N either does Mercury draw the winds
after him (“ bewegt sie ihm for, first, how is
thi s ag ere vssros? and,secondly . he is not an inert ship,
wh ich in order to move onward must be blown onward , but a
winged flying god (see vs. 239,TALARIA QUAE summ um A LIS srvs
A EQUORA SUPRA ssu TERBAH PORTANT ; 246 , VOLANS ; 255, vou r ;
256,vom xr). The picture of Mercury preceding the winds,
blown by the winds from beh ind,li ke a ship in full sai l
,has
indeed been presented to us bv Statius,Theb. 1 . 292 (Jupiter
to Mercury)quare impiger ales
portantes praecede notes , Cyllenia proles,
aera per l iquidum ;”
bu t who of mv readers wi ll accept as from the hands of V irgi l
such pic ture of the n imb le fly ing god, the speedy messenger
par c reel/cu re, pass ive like a sh ip. and driven before the w inds ?
Nei ther does Mercury pursue and try to get before the w inds ,
“
persequ i tur, ct paene occupat praeven itque.— an explanat ion
wh ich,however well it mav su it w i th the not ion of n imb leness ,
su i ts not at all w i th the not ion of being bound for a part ic ular
spot, from wh ich,instead of towards wh ich , the w inds m igh t
happen to he blow ing. To wh ich must be added that it is not
as going faster than,and overtak ing and gett ing before, the
w inds , but as going as fast as the winds (m emo m art en cum
FLAM IN E he is represented vets e 241 . Neither does he
ride upon the w inds , as a horseman on a horse, us ing a t the
same t ime h is wand as a b it ut sessur ag it equum i lla ut
freno u teretur for he is flying , using h is r o ams , not seated .
H ow then ? how IS he placed w ith respect to the w inds ? what
use does he make of them ? in what manner does he drive them
wi th h is v and ( ILLA m ews A U IT van es )? Pu t our au thors words
246 - 253 tu m - com ] BOOK IV. 677
be no“umbra of Ganymede for h is dogs to run after. A n d
line 177 of the present book
“ ingredi turque 8010, et capu t inter nubile: condit,
where “nubi la
”is the translati on of the Homeric ovoavw (II.
4 . 443)o oou vm em qps
é’e raga, xm rm 1 0mmflaw“ .
Tens ion —The sky, mum,is said to be turbid in the
identical sense in whi ch the Italians,using the selfsame word
,
say the moon is turbid,as Goldon i , Pamela : “ La luna e tor
b ida,
”where we would say the moon is overcast, muddy, or
even turbid , and where the expression is equally correct
whether unders tood li terally, viz . ,of the actual moon
,or
emblemati cally, of the mind, typified by the moon See Bemm.
on 5. 525; 6 . 437.
246—253.
muons vou as m oan er mm ; m m 08mm
um s n s nun: casum om VERTIGE m m
ATLANTIS cmm u assume cm N UB IBUS ATRIS
rmrsanu cam er vaaro row arua s'
r meal
N ix Hom es INFUSA man run n urus .; m o
SES IS m omms mom HORRIDA flu xes
are mannm rsmans mrrzss cra m p s ALIS
coss'
rrm
Am .
—This is not a personifica tion of the mountain Atlas,
but a descr iption of the transformed king Atlas—c l the moun
ta in under i ts former human charac ter. Therefore (vs. 258)
W M B AB AVO m m W
(nod from Mount A tlas, bu t from the man A tlas, Mercury’
s
018 M IR A (aw—253,m m .
gn udfather]. Compare Ovi d’
s account . .ol'
the tm formatiol l.
corresponding almost word forword w i th our text (Mat. 4.
“quanta;ou t, mono {actus A tlas : iam barbs comm as
in ailvas abount : inga snnt humeriqne mannsqne.
quodm ante ft it, snmmo ost in montoa cumen ;ossa lapis finnt. Tum partes auctus in omncs
crovit in immonsnm (sic, di , statuisfis) et omnccum tot sidsribns caelum requievit in i llo.
"
“mt ferrous Atlasoceano, genibnsqne tumens infringitur undo
at medii per terga semis rapit ipso nitentes
The historical description agrees with the poetical (Salinas,Polylm tor,
“A tlas mons 9 media arenarum consurgi t vasti
tate; et eductus in vicinism lunaria circuli , ultra nubila caput
condi t : qua ad oceanum os tenditur, cui a so nomen dedit,
manat fontibus,nemoribus inhorresci t
,rupibus asperatur, squalet
isiunio,h umo nuda nee herbida vertex semper nivalis
apex Perseo et H ercul i pervius, ceteri s inaccessus : i ta fidem
araram inscriptio palam facit .”
g Q
IA N QUE vom ss, &c .— In order to accoun t tor Mercury
'
s
des cen t to Carthage by wav of A tlas,Voss (Mythol . B rief ,
vol. 1,
p 27) supposes that the god left heaven bv the western gate,'
t0
wh ich,of course
,A t las on the earth
’
s western l imi ts (n scgaow
sr young, Hesiod, l oy. 518) was the nearest elevat ion . A dopt
ing th is supposi t ion, we perceive, i t is true, a reason for Mercury'
s
taki ng A tlas in h is cours e,that moun ta in lv ing direct ly between
the western gate (i f heaven and Carthage. But the view taken
by Voss is too narrow , niat ter- otl fact , and prosaic . A tlas is
c hosen for Mercurv to aligh t on,not as lying directlv in the
way between the western . or an v other, gate of heaven,
and
Carthage. bu t as that point of the earth s surface wh ich presents
itself firs t on the descen t from no matter what part of heaven to
no matter what part of the earth . Mercurv sets out from heaven
bound for the earth . What poin t of the earth shou ld so soon
presen t i tself as“
caelit'
er A tlas. that A tlas on whose shoulder
W 263 magno- coast ] BOOK IV. 68 1
used in the motion of limbs. as 2. H 3 : “
postesqne sub ipsos
m o wgmdibus ,
”12. 886
“
alternos longs nitrate»: cuspide yrs-sum .
A nd secondly, how or in what respec t are wings which are held
out“
expansac, non commotae,
”more pa res than wings wh ich
are dapped? l s not the pari ty of the wings the same whether
they are flapped together or held out motionles s together?
i n what sense, th en, are the wi ngs of Mercury in our text
“
pares”
(memos s tress cm ssms nuts )? I reply, in the sense
in whi ch all wings are p ares ; Mercury’
s wings are“
pares"
in the sense in wh ich lris'
s wi ngs are“
pares,“
5. 657
"cum dea so pan
’
bao per caelum sustnlit al ia,
and
dixi t at in caelum poribua so sustul i t al ike,"
where it wi ll be observed the. goddess is not aligh ting. bu t soar
ing upwards. exactlv the ac tion in wh ich, if in any, the wings
are not steadi ly spread out (“expansac, non commotae but
mos t agi tated, most rapidly tlapped . But why apply either to
Mercury'
s wi ngs or the wings of Iris'
an epi thet common to
all wings? Why so ins ist on a character in wh ich there is
noth ing extraordinary? Mercury
’
s wings an d Iris’
s wings are
“
pares”on ly in the same sense in which the w ings of any bird
are pa res , pa res at anv moment, whether ascending, or al igh t
ing, or soaring in mid heaven . The reason I thi nk is plain ,v iz .,
because it is by th is charac ter wings are contrasted w i th limbs ,
the locomotion of birds wi th the locomotion of other animals .
The wings of b irds when they fly are pa res , move both together
at the saute instant and with l ike force,are expanded and con
trac ted simultaneously, and so in the most striking manner
contrast w ith the locomotive organs of other animals which
alternate thei r acti on. the righ t leg being put forward while
the left remains beh ind, and the left being put forward while
the right remains beh ind. Therefore we have Mercury s tres s
353 Amman [ate- ass MW
n amesm e“
when descending, and Ir’m
‘
“tollens so paribus d is
"
when ascending, right and leti wings in both am being equally“
pares”equally balanced, moving exactly alike and at the
same moment on the Opposite sides of the body;
256 - 263.
mum t um ram s mum em er ge: vomnar
ram s M 0801! Luan n “ mesons sncn u'
r,
MATERNO vm nns an w e CYLLEN IA mom
UT Pnnmu m u s Timon n ou n PLANTIS
4m m mnnssrnn mens so rec-u sovm rnu
consmcrr: n ova mm m ares marwn roan
ENSIS ERA? TYRIOQUE ABDEDA‘I'
“ RICE “ m l
DE N ISSA EX HUME RIS
LE CT. (vv . 256
aw n— Paow s I I ’a l ., Med . 111 P. Manut . ; D . Heins . ; Heins .
Ph il ippe ; Brnnck ; Wakefi ; Pottier; Lad. ; Ilaupt .
HAUD— PROLE S OM ITTE D ()R STIGMATIZ E D [ H Wagner (ed. Heyn
Lect . Virg .
, and ed . Ribbeck .
ERCAE LUMQ; VOLABAT
YAE ' VE NTOSQUE SECABAT.
The preceding part of both l ines is torn away, and the next page, whi c h
should commence wi th m w axo, IS wanting. R ibbeck'
s sta temen t that th e
MS. contains the first word of the first of the th ree lines, vi z .,m un is
incorrect. That word not onlv is want i ng in the MS. at presen t , but, as
appears from Bottari’
s work , was wanting even in the time of Bottari .
[The following is an exact copy ol'
the words in Bottari'
s transcript of
the Vat . Fr. :
TER CA E LUMQUE VOLABAT.
YAE VE NTOSQUE SECABAT.
—J. p . n.]
BOOK IV. 685
273- 284.
NBC— SUM ?
71. (vs.
l’. flaunt : D. Heins. ; N . Heins. ( t670) ; Ph il ippe ; Heyne
(ed. Heyn., Leer. l’e'
ry. and M eet ).
[ 1 cod. Canon . (Butler).
TLZ E D Il l Lad.; Hanpt ; Ri bheell
der Berl. Akada 1854, p.
mom s (w . 276 , 276 ) are both highly
norms , the tirst word of a verse and at
word of Mercury'
s speech , and followed
We may suppose both words, espec ially
word, encompan ied by a s ignifican t action :
and mus t be hi s . See Remm. on 2. 246 :
n sesam e) ! (vs. theme ; arm sensors mm
variat ion : exactly correspond ing to l . 6435,“
gonna
theme ;“mortalia arma,
"variation.
shaman anemic m m an
nxoanu sonar?-“ E Xplion : incertns est
Wagner—ma explanation so insnmcicnt as to he
none To be sure,Aeneas is nnoerta in~ and be
all reader, indeed, who does not know that, without
by a commentator—but what the reader wants in
uncertain or not, but what it
why the pool does not tell us
wi thout going about the bush
are to he
should be asked by the reader, not, surely, by the
news from the beginn ing all about it , the whole
is what the reader would be obliged to the com
080 m um [nu-m m
m tator to tell h im,not to tell him twioe over (for lmmedintaly
alter the “ incertns set new AGAT,”
explanatory of n o ! cum
near,we have a second inearths est new gear, explanatory
of arena:“Oratio itaper particulam arena continuatur quasi
m erit iam est cum AGAT”) that Aeneas in uncertain.
The commentator having fai led in this his bonnden duty, 1,
who have always a sort of Quixotic fellow- feeling for b e dis
tru of the ontrnged, will endeavour to comei'
as l lh ve eo onu
come before, and hope so often to come again, to themeonq'
and
gent and pol i te, but sometimes wi th al rather too'
linble to he
puz z led and not a little inquisitive, reader. First, then, Aenens’s
uncertainty is n ot whether he shall obey the divine ordinance
or not—that question never enters into h is head at all , for not
even miner A braham himself knew better th an fai rer Acne
br others -inn, are to bo obeyed in the first instnnce, there being
fim m ngh afterwards for'
en mim tion of them in lth t tr mon l
bearings , if, indeed , such examination need ever be made at all.
and is not mere supererogation , or at most. and at the verv out
side amusemen t for commentators and people of that class, who
have so much superabundan t good- for- noth ing leisure on th eir
hands—b u t A eneas'
s puz z le is whether to take French leave, as
we say now- a- days, or to seek an audience of the queen and tell
her that he is going, that he has received a command from
heaven,and holds h imself no longer bound by moral obligation
of any k ind, not even by h is love, and is going forthw i th . wi ll
be ofi’ the very next day, to- morrow,as soon as i t is light
A nd so,I hope I have sat isfied my reader on the first point.
Let me now see if I cannot equally satisfy h im on the second.
These questions. then , th is mm mm) sear? th is QUO th is
QUA E PRIMA EXORD IA ? are bv no means a going about the bush ,
ev ince not even in the sligh test degree a desire to sh irk or evade
telling the whole truth,bu t they are a direct appeal to th e in
telligence, candour, and congen ial feeli ng of the reader z—Whatis he to do? You see h is posit ion ; away he must go
— leave
everyth ing, D ido, Carthage, Africa, everyth ing, and proceed on
298 casts—t ram ] BOOK IV. 689
of Virgil names here or anywhere else the fulness of his
though t more briefly in their own language. Let them try. I
am greatly mistaken if thei r brevity does not turn out to be
more curtailment. 8m Rem. on the same words,8 . 19.
Cu ssm (vs. rig the sh ips , viz . ,wi th masts and
sails ; aw mam , prepare oars , as l . 556 .
A ni ta rmssr.—“Waffen herei t z u halteu, Voss, I th ink
not, but oars : first, because it is plain from th e whole context
that what was in A eneas’
s mind was not a forci ble,bu t a quiet,
secret departure or fligh t ; secondly, because in the account of
the preparations actually made, verse 397, there is no mention
whatever of arms ; th irdly, because a rma,when occurring else
where in a similar context, always means care, and not mi l i tary
arms . See Rem. on 5. 15,and compare
“remigium supplet, aocios simul instruit an n is ,
"
where it is scarcely possible to doubt that“armis means oars .
TESTA ‘
I'
URUM ADITUS at new aom ssma PAKDI TEMPORA,
(vv. 293,—Compare Tersat
“ in tempore ad cam ven i, quod rerum omnium est
primum.
"
om “R A M S
enim perpetuo duci tur metu , etiam si tuta sin t omnia,
Donatus“Decal etiam; nedum i lla quae timebat [loge quae
timed debebant l,”Serv. (ed . Lion ).
“ E tiam m a,
nedum
formida‘
nda ,
”A scensi us.
“ Scheu vor dem sicheren selbst,
”
Voss ,
“Tu ms etiam quae min ime timenda erant," Wagner
“Fearing every safety, much more every dauger—a
m m ums; [m 'm n - m
Coningtom s‘
d mbject to this interprefit ion, flmt r ithat f i t b’
a i ’net
been even so“ much ns ' attempted to
'
be'
supported byhn'
eingle
parallelg'
and, s econdly, that it is impoint- blank wm diction
ba t he of the caq ido not only not being a rt imid, sus
picious lover, fearing! everything,
" both »what was t o h e feared
md l ‘what was not . to h e foun d; but hold,"resolu te. and h igh
minded, and with themostmrfiect undoubting'
eonfidenm‘ in weow .of her M on, as
. testified only'sim lincs previously.”
. . t t
5‘
‘i b
’t i f"
m a n , i t u m annex nos arm mom .
To agree with the total absence of suspicion from”
the ch’
a‘
é
racter of D ido, to agree wi th Aeneas
’
s own, only\this very
moment uttered, declaration, to agree with Dido’
s sudden burst
of passion on heari ng the news3
(mum m u ru n maxim
nat um ,ARMA RI cnassm consumer. PARARL
smvrr more ANIM I,rou uomc rscnssa PE R narum
m ocm rnn, omms common s nxcm saema
ra ms, um ammo srmuu sr TRIETE RICA naocuo
oaon , xocruasnsoun vomr cu stom; crrnasnos .
mannmms assess comment.“ vou nus nu nc :
mssmunans ETIAM seam s“,PERFIDE . mare.“
Poss: san s, ma rvsous mm user-mans TE RRA ? etc
everv word indicative of instantaneous transition from complete
repose to extremest alarm) , t h e m ea n i n g of our text not
on ly cannot be that assigned to i t by the commen tators,but
must be the verv opposi te; and the very opposite it is, v iz .
,that
D ido’
s on ly ground of uneas iness is that th ings are too safe, going
too smooth ; she fears (TIM E NS) the perfect safety (OMN IA run )
wh ich she sees abou t her, viz .
,such perfect safety w i thout even
the sligh test ground for suspicion as A eneas,on the point of
issu ing from the cloud,sees abou t h im
,
“omnia tuta
vides : the on ly difference between the two “omnia tute
,
”the
two perfect safeties, being that the one is the object of A eneas’
s
302—314 THYIA S— l-‘
UGISJ BOOK IV 693
L'
Lrllo (vs . of herself, taking {he im'
l ia l i re. No th ing can
be plainer than that th is is the true mean ing of the word, nor
need there be any stronger proof of the correctness of my argu
ment, 2. 145.
D lssrlrum as mu l l . rt e. (vv . 305,sqq . ) —N ot on ly the general
idea,but most of the part icu lars, of th is tine scene are taken
from the dialogue between Medea and Jason in the fourth book
of the A rgonau l irs . See Remm. on . lcn . 3 . I I) ; 4 . 143 . i t
is perhaps not unworth v of remark that wh i le Virg i l here (as
in h is other imi tations w i th scarcely a single exception) greatlyimproves upon and surpasses h is original, those who have re
copied from Virg i l fall short,
not on ly of the improved model
w ith wh ich he has furn ished them,but even of the orig inal
i tself; compareTasso'
s tedious,spirit less, and unnatural dialogue
of A rnl ida and Rinaldo,i l l the 16 th ca n to of ( l emma/ammo
L ib era la .
DATA l l sxrlzlu (vs .— l’ledged to D ido
,as Jason
’
s to
Medea,A poll. Rhod. 4 . 99
or; 4rd“ ,km z ei gt : zm gtmz t dov rump!
»
z umdi ,
Menus ( vs . That the blowing of A q l l ilo,
men t ioned as favourable to Ael leas'
s leaving Lati lnl l,
shou ld be here men t ioned as unfavourable to h is leaving (Jar
thage is not to he explained bv the oppos i te geograph ic al pos i
tion of the two “ las h . hut hv the oppos ite l | l l i l lltic s of the two
A qu i los spoken o f: the A l l l l i lo spoken of by l l ido being the
stornl v winter A q lri lo . and that s poken of by A l l lata being the
spring A q l l i lo-
"
pl' inm mpl i lo nc n. c c lellmtcd fo r the c lear, line,
ti t -for' - sa i lin;.r w e athe r w h ic h i t prm l l l c c d. or h v whic h i t was
accompan iw l. See l i t -m .o n fl l‘iw u li t l l"'
lt i n M i l ler a muc h
more s turnl v w ind than A q l l i lu . and l hc rc l'
o l‘
c l lrcmlc t l llv h i t i ll l l ‘ h .
was when It blew mi ld lv ta l cl l l l 'ah lc to thcm in thc very h ighc s t
degree. and tha t fo r thc m u l l : rc a - on w .i l l l l l I- l . on ac count
of its b eing ac c ornpan lw l Irv tha t c lea r wea the r wh ic h llcforu the
in vent ion of i li c c u l l l pzln VH t ~ a nc c e fi it s fo r ”W - i t l l4n '
.
Carolu s I l l —'
l'
h i s word,
c omparml W i th the some
004 a m [l l —814 M
word, chords - e striking example of the -
emphati c ae
qh ired to a ward by i ta-
position at. the end et a a ntenna and
at the same time at the bog-inning of a verso.
276, and Remm. ; also Rem. on 2. 247. Not only t he word
ih elf, but i ts very posi tion, at the end of the sentence -t o wh ich
it helongs and at the heginning of a verso, is bom wed fmm
Apoll. Rhod. 4. 389°
pm yap pu rity al on em ay,
val ues
A l va n a n“
nonosmm rescu e (w . 81 l,312l. —“Anu A lu m,
blande’
; quasi ,‘hnec iam tua sunt.
’Doxosqns IGNOTAS, as si
diaeret : ‘Cartimgo iam tibi nota est,
’
Servius. No; m a m a
and moms lemma are opposed not to the arv a and demos
of Carthage,“
but of Troy, those well- known‘
arv a and d inner:which
"hewould not think of sailing for at such a season ; how
much less, then, should he thi nk of sai ling for a strange un
known country? as if she had said : “E ven if it were not for
a strange land,but for your old home you were bound, you
would not set out at th is season .
”Servius
’s error is so gross
that I should hardlv have though t of noticing i t if i t had not
deceived other commentators .
a hsu n (vs.
— “ a osun is of course emphatic , Co
n ingteh . a eacn does not indeed repeat nraeaxo SIDERE and
menus AQUILOXIBUS, and i s so far emphatic (rather, is essential
to the sense), but the principal emphasis falls on men,the
gist of the question being : wou ld Trov,even Trov i tself
,
be sough t at this season ?”
l t is,
accordingly , mom and
not nsnosm wh ich occupies the emphatic posi tion . See Rem.
on9 237 ; and compare Ovid
,E p . 13 . 100 (Laodamia to
Protesi laus)“non est
, quo prepares, terra paterna tibi .”
M as s rears?(vs . Su i —
“Seems to mean not‘ have vou the
heart to leave me?’
but ‘ is i t that you are flying from me?
“‘ is
the object of vour unseasonable departure not to reach Italy ,
but to rid yourself of Con ington , perceiv ing, though
scarcely sufficiently clearly express ing, the true meaning,
314—319 ran—m m] BOOK IV. 697
exactly the same as if the words had been “Pan coxxcau nos
t u , m incepta connubia nostra,”or
“van hymenacoa nostros,
ran racemes nruaaw oe nostroe.
"
Fnrr w r ru n onmouu t ounce m x.—“Tetigit rem inhone
stu n,”Servius ; a reproach often repeated s ince the time of
Serv ius, and notably by Wakefield, who,in reply to the ih
quiry of Fox why he had omi tted the fourth book of tho
A eneid from hi s programme of a course of lectures on the
Latin claseica, assigned the indelicacy of th is passage as h is
firs t and principal reason (Russell’
s Memori ah of Fox. vol. 4,
p.
“ because i t contains passages (such particularly aa
verse 318,less delicate
, perhaps, than i ts parallel, Soph . Aj .
wh ich would lead to a discomposure oi’
decorum in a mis
cellaneous assembly. That there is here no indelicate allus ion
is shown not merely by the parallel adduced by Wakefield
himself, viz ., 810 words, never even so much as suspected of
by the wit'
o to the
husband,Soph . Ajaw, 520 (ed. Brunch):
M 06 rm 1
g row am m o, n on vov t o m m n a b oc,6
but by those a; which the pure an
'
d urtleea daughter coaxes
her father, Eurip. k . in A 211. (ed. Markl ) 1221
a gen t; 3} 70 3mm come ” ya do“; 0pm .
cp l “ ; l a en a : “m m. xéw odoSayqv‘
also by Stat. T196 6 . 11. 36 7 (An tigone dimmd ing Polynim
h is hosti l itv to Thebes and h is brother):
“Argolica , per to, gen ui ne. pota to:
(nu n Tyn'
is iam nulla: hm ). P" oi quid In i llo
Jada dam , submit” salmon”
and by Ter. A edr. I . I . I3 (Sonia to Simo)
p od-o,
fi fifi qfi M M M o, qmd flaou l , 8lm . ot
“ granny- h in c s tra t um ugh“ M i
"
and ~ nppmitely quoted by Warmer—Am . 12. 832 d atum
apomoph iz ing her
820—a9mm—uoamv] BOOK IV . 701
fulminat E uph raten belle, vic torque volantes
per populos dat iura, riomque afl’
cotat MW .
It is to th is approach the reference is made in “sic itun ad
as tra, 9. 641
“macte nova virtute puer, sic itar ad astra.
A nd i t is th is approach wh ich is treated by Juvenal with hi s
usual caus tic ity, Sat . 11. 6 3 (of Aeneas and Hercules)
al ter aquis , al ter fiammis ad Oil ll ‘f a missus.
A second approach was by the Pierian road, th rough the favour
of the Muses , i . e. ,by poetry, as Ov id, em Pan to, 2. 9. 62;
“ luci da Pieria tend is i n au ra via.
Neit her route being Open to Dido,who was nei ther a martial
heroine nor a poetess , she had to seek some other passage, and
has accordingly made out for herself the way by preemi nent
feminine virtue, i . e. , preeminent fidelity to her betrothed.
“contineant nobis omina prima tidem.
Hence the sou l of our text, the onl y may open to am . Thi s
way,viz ., that of preeminent moral virtue (a variety of whi ch
,
via,filial afiectiou, was the way by wh ich E rigone ascended
,
Man il . 2. 31 : l“
pietate ad affirm ductain
may in contradistinction to the heroic and poetic ways not im
properly be called the Socratic, and so (homo,m m .
“ Ita en im ceusebat, itaque di saerulH Socratm]: dun esseviaa,
dupl icesque cursus an imorum e corpora excedenti um. Nam qu i
se bamania vi ti is ooutaminaviaaent, at so totes libidluibus dedi
dlfi ent , quibus caeca ti vel domes ticis vi ti la atque flagttiis se
inqu inavisseut vel republics violanda frnudes £00217“l con
cq imeut, i is dev iam quoddam her case, secluaum a cond lio
deorum: qui autem ac iutegroa cu te-que m aria- cot, quibul n
704 A E NE IDE A [327—344 sau na—vi ct is
kamp prefers the former ; H eyne, Forb iger, Wagner, and Con
ington . the latter,wh ich , as I t hink
,is certainly the correct
one, the gis t of D ido’
s speech (as man ifested by the intensi ty
of feelings wh ich i t expresses , by her tears, by her MOBJ'I‘URA
caunnm res umemoo,by her msnaam: DOMUS LA BE NTIS
,by her cm
at: nemat xm n DESI-IRIS,and by her wish for ch ildren bv A eneas )
being not that she wou ld leave Africa ,but that she wou ld put
an end to her troubles by suicide. To wh ich argument mav be
added,that euro noaoa i s the precise question put by a person
who prepares for deat h, whether volun tary or involun tarv,
9 102:“
qu idve moror? " Claud . 6 ( bus . H onor. 315 :
infensi comi tes, odere pmpinqui ;
qu id moror invisam lacem ? ”
Ov id,Amer. 3 . 77
qu id moror?on digitis designer adultera vulgi
hactenus,et vostem tumidis praetendit ocollis,
atque ita so i n rapidas perdita mi si t aquas .
327—344 .
SA LTE M— V ICTIS
L E FT. (vs .
n uns l l’u l . . .l lmL : “ E s t c t alia lect io in codice Longobardico,
*atque etiam
in Med i ceo , neqne non in Porc iof‘ our Tl-I ru n-3s ORR nnrsaaar cm
loct ion i nonnul li al i i veteres codices adst ipu lantur. Pierius. ram-ts. 01
l lS abbrev . H A rus ianus ( E rmup l . Van. 1472:
N . l le ins . ( 107 1. 16 76 . 1704. and ap. Heyne ; B runch ; Wakcf:
\Vagn . ted . l le) n .
,ed . 186 1 a; Dorplr z Forb . ; Lad . ; Haupt ; Ribb.
Th e statement of Ribbeck,th at l
’ieri us ci tes th ese MSS. as reading
is an error.
'
l‘ D i fferen t (
‘Ud lCPS of one and the same work , E ra /1pm E loru l immm.
at t ribu ted by some (or . g in, A ngelo Mai ) to Fronto, by others (an. gr . Linde
mann ) to Arusianus .
327—344 m m ] 8008 ..{V
v 705
minoeps ; Ven . 1470, 1471. 1475, 14se; Moe ; M il . 1175, 1492; m ;
P. Mandi ; Basin ; Paris, 1600; Bob. II . Steplm Bersmt nn ;
81 gm mmos rigsescsmm rinses? m s 1mm summe, theme ;sr ours mm mem os AULA LUDERET m ass , variation (verses
327
Tam ar (vs. —N icholas Heinsius, followed by Heyne,
Wagner, Fmb iger, and most modern editors , has adopted the
read ing of the Med ioean, ru les . The sense so obtained can
be no other than tbis z “1 wish 1 had had by thee some litt lo
A eneas, whose resemblance to thee migh t sometimes remind me
of thee—Tam afler all ; notufi tlzs tandi fny all Mal ha: W ai ted.
"
A s much as to say:“ E ven shoulds t thou go away as thou has t
threatened, the recollection of thee wi ll always be clear to me.
"
To al ia sen se l objeet, first, thst it expmmes more tenderness
and affection than is consis tent wi th the high ly represent-
cl,
npbmiding eharscter of the rest ot’
the speech, und espem'
ally
diately m eeting line; secondly, that it is tautologoos, the
em derives an inappmpriata emphas is From being
as first syllable of the dactyl rs ru n . fi n all
I prder tlie m d ing u m m and flw wm wmc
om m u m u oas m m m, who miymmng cm
i ll bo
in nat only in tho mon
with the m t d b ido 'ow lx bmm w be
° s~ m 1 m np m
706 AE NE ID E A [327—344 sanrsM—vtorts
requ ired by the strongly reproachfu l expressions mam a and
cu m,the former of wh ich placed at the beginning, and the
latter at the end, of the speech , shows that Dido’
s feeling re
mains the sa me al l through , and that there is none of that
soften ing or relenting in it wh ich wou ld be expressed bv ram-1s .
Compare, exactly parallel, 12. 348
nom ine avum rcfcrcns . animo inanibusque paren tem’
[bringing back h is grandsire on ly by h is name]. Ovid, H amid .
P. 123 (Hypsipyle to Jason , speak ing of h is twins"
)
“si queen
'
s cui sint simi les, cognosoen’
s i ll is ;
fallero non norunt ; cetera pat i i s habent .’
It appears from Servius’
s gloss :"Au t i llud dicit
,
‘Optarem filinm
similem vultui,non mori bus that he was well acquainted
with the reading u srvn .
Inmon TEKERAT LUMINA ( vv. 331 Chateaubriand should
have better understood these wor ds than to found on them a
charge aga inst Aeneas of meanness of spiri t, and a comparison
verv d isadvan tageou s to h im w i th Bou i llon reject ing the sodur
l ions of A rmida ( In ("I/ri s l ia H i s -meJ:
“ Il t ien t les yeux
ba isses Tl-IN E BAT i l cache son trouble, so. Cc
n’
es t pas de cct air que le capi taine Chrétien repousse les
adresses d'
A rn i idc . Innom does not mean " les veux
baisses ,b u t ( as in terpreted h v D ido hc is elf. vs .
236 9 ) s tead
fas tly thev are nei ther cas t down in shame ( d e i ec t a.
d em i s s a l. nor turned away ( a v e r s a ). bu t s imply (as thev
shou ld be. A eneas'
s purpose remain ing unchanged ) Im
mmw ] . The same word is appl ied in the same sense to Aeneas'
s
mind,
vs . 449. In th is ins tance,as in so many others. the
fau lt is not in Virgi l, bu t in the commentator: not in the sun.
but in the eve of the observer.
0m: numenmrr l vs . Zi29 ). N ot resemble l ime i n h is fare, but
[ ri ng Hm » liar/x ( viz . , to my m i nd ), p /(m' {li ce aga i n before, 11
’
p rnscu / l imp by h is fflN '
, i . e. . by resmnbli ng thee. Compare
id,
13 . 151 (Laodam ia to l ’rotcs ilaus l
“ dum tamen arma geres divei so miles in orbe
quae reform ra ltu s est mi h i cera tues .
708 A E N E ID E A [348—367 nsrrxz'
r—cw c.
Uaamr raou xan,&c . ,
VICTIS (vv 342 —The whole
state of Trov is here div ided in to three component parts, citv,
king’
s palace, and a rx . and each part is made the subject of
a dist inct propos ition ,the three propos itions standing to each
other in the relat ion of theme and two variat ions,v iz .
,com-zany
,
theme; n as saasr , firs t variat ion ; ascmrva n sxu rosnrsssn,
second variation . A s imi lar divis ion of Carthage in to ci ty and
arx follows immediately (verse 347) wi thou t, however, simi lar
variety of proposition .
348—36 7.
DETlN ET CAUCASUS
VA R . ne'
er. (vs 318 1.
l t t .Tl \ l l l l Som ins ( ed . L ion ; th e passage not con ta i ned l l l the cod . D resda
l‘
. l ) . Hei ns . ; N . l lc tns . ( 16 701; l lcync ; B runch ; \Vakef
Wagu . led . I leyn . . ed . Lad . ; Ih hh .
nan n en l l l" Sane qu i dam in nou s c t emendat i s l i bri s pro nu rs sr wh en”
m en tum as serunt,Sern us l ed . LION ] : Gronov . ”08 . I .
( )c xt: r u ns .“ coxsnmnn TE RRA i zs'
r? (n a il
Compare (i
‘
allim. [ If/ IN N . i n Dal i /m ,16
«N u m m l ap t o p/ t o r H ! . l mo l qm
Hom I I. 14 .H I) : m yu p n o M y s o re q t yssn
' z u z or
]3 “ ( Vs .Iifi l l l , [ fr/1 771 110 , N e w] . See Hem. o n
( )ro'
rlm ln'
n l-zx'
rnn s muons .\ ox or ttnrl‘
t nn xs ( Vs .IlSl l,
theme : ol'
o'
ru-zs srno l'
x'
r, variat ion .
Trnnlna ( vs . m ac t lv the English trou bled .
l’l
'
tzn \sc xxn'
s .c w rrlsor l z l N l l
'
Rl A m at ( vs . Ji li n — Not
two dis t inc t s ubjec ts . bu t one s u bjec t v iewed in two dis tinct
348—367 Du ran —ew e ] BOOK IV. 709
ligh ts : in other words, w an .xscasws is a theme. of wh ich
carms m ums cam is the variat ion . exactlv as .
“ indi
c ium Paridis”is a theme of wh ich “
spretae in iuria formae is
the variation .
Q tzsn naoxo ars enal “ : rau no trr rmnum rs .u tv ts ( vs .
— The structure is not nnoxo rrr l-‘
ATA LIBUS A RVIS nas t'rzmar,bu t
nmxo assass i ns trr ru nn ers anvrs,the former being substan
tiallv the theme,of wh ich the latter is the variation . I say
substan tially, because the formal theme and variat ion has al
ways a separate verb for each separate c lause.
N’
cxc ETIAM i n s ti tut es,&c l lAL
'
Sl (vv . 356 —Compare
Soph . Ph i l . 989 (Ulvsses to I’h iloctetes)
Z e a-
g w u "u d'
qg , I n c, 0 made 1 0m m ,
l evy, to Jé doxu u t u r fri
. an opera) 6,
eye) .
E urip. l l ipp . 1451 (ed . Musgr. )
( t rauma at (I t (i t,
(h w y u z o; 1 , 1cy 4cgrct t't cv .
ld . ( ll/PI. 26 4 ( Ulysses throw ing on the deitv the “ ho le
blame of the war of Trov )
.‘
l t u o t o .7 (man u‘
”J; r m u u figm en t
l d . Ilerar li d .i llury s thc us exc us ing to A lc tnc na h i t pc n w'
u
t ion of Hercu les and Herc ules'
dtw '
endants ;
C . ’
i n n u.
ru‘ ,
fi l o , fl ag at ,
”a t : a t 7 a m “ : 1 51 6 N H,” l g: l oam .
Sch i ller. D i? ac t 1.
as h t ,‘o h im m f ln s i ch tbaz ll v lm logung .
That i t is the c u rntnandnm l t of the deit v i s . in the mou th of
the moralist. what the cannon i s in the hand ~ uf princ e s
. the
u lt imo rat io . th e la s t and ne ver- tai ling ju s t ific at ion of What
ever act is utterlv irm -
on r i lah le w ith t h e princ iple s of ju s t ice.
wi th the best fee ling s of t he h uman heart :“
t al em in s ulates
deos praet endunt .
"
H owe ver the ingennom heart mav refuse
7 l 2 A E N E IDE A [348—36 7 mmsn —cm c .
speak , and to wh ich Servius’
s ipsa tac ita is as perfectlv
applicable as i t is to our text. on account of the addition
to rumor: of IA MD UDL'
M and otcnxran . words wh ich express as
clearlv as poss ible that D ido eves Aeneas over,not (as Bur
mann though t) during her own reply, bu t during the latter
part of Aeneas'
s speech : she regen ts h im wi th a si len t scowl
un ti l he has fin ished and then ACCE NSA PROFATUR. A n d (4 )
on account of the almost express commen tarv on the passage,
afforded by Statius'
s (The l) . 1 . 6 73)
deiecit maestos extemplo Ismenius heros
in terram vul tus,tac i teque ad Tydea laesum
obliquare oculos . tu m longa silent ia movit .”
A simi lar form of expression is usual in other languages. Thus
Sch i ller,M aria Stuart
,act 1
,se. 8
doch viel bedeu tend fragt i hr s tummer M ick .
Victor H ugo, .Votrc Dame (to Paris . b. 9 c . 4 :“ On eut dit
qu’
i l entendai t se chanson clan s ses ycnr .
V i a: run mm m um'
s . d c . l vs Il ti fi ). James Fox
s t tvs . in a letter to h is friend Trot ter (Russell'
s - ll cn lou '
of For .
vol . 4. p. l ti ti ) :" If there is an A po llon ius Rhod ius where vou
arc, pray look at .l ledca'
s spcc c h . l ih . 4 ,vs . and vou w il l
perceive . that even in D ido'
s fines t speec h . N BC run D IV A
PA RE NS , t\e he has imitated a good dcal. and espec ially those
expres s ive and sudden turns , S h ow: Tl : rnxuo . the ; bu t then he
has made wonderfu l improw ments , and ,o n the whole, i t is
perhaps t he fines t th ing in all poetry.
l ’tznrln tz, ( vx tl i ti,i l l i?) — Both words in the h ighest
dcg ree emphat ic ,see Rem.
on c rudcl is,
vs . 31 1,and Rem.
on
368—372.
mm Qcm mssmr lo AU? ow n an: .«n autem Resum e
sea n e w lNG I-N U IT sos'
rao sea w arm rmrx ir
sea mearuas vm us nsntr arr msaaxrcs m am a: asr
e ms omens asraraam m : nu t sac m xu u mso
mac en em as m ac ocnus raraa asmcrr wows
N an qua) mssmuw , .m'
r eon : are w au tem am mo?
nissnmw quod sen tie’
(quid autem sent iat prolocuta est,
vv. 86 15- 7)‘aut quae rastet maior iniuria quam, s i haec die
simulem, cavene Wagnee (186 1l, as if Di do had said :“What worse can he do to me if ] don
’
t dissemble, but speak
out my mind?”and most assuredly not the meaning, nor even
l ike the mean i ng. The mean ing is :“What other occasion is
yet to come on which I am to speak out it I do not speak out
new? for what greater occasion am I t o reserve myself, i . e.,
to reserve my speaking out, to reserve the full express ion of
my feelings?” I am not sure I understand E nuodius
’
s para
phrase,“Verba D idonia
”
(De la B igne, ti .
“Nam qu id
mihi dissdmulatione pollic itor? ant quid sperando mel iora aus
tenmr?” but if it means, wh ich I verymuch doubt, “ in the
expectation of what sti ll worse treatment shal l I put up with ,
bear patient ly , th is better ( less bad ) treatment,” I have that
ancient expos itor and poet on my side. The paraphrase is,
however, much more obscure than the origi nal ; cou ld by no
possib i li ty be understood except for the ligh t thrown on i t by
the original. E nnod ius serves li ttle to the better unders tand
ing of Virgi l , Virgi l much to the better understanding of
E nnod ius .
Qolu m al l ow ? - (k lmpare E uri p. Med . 284 : main Jet
magquwezu v l ei
/org.
Aer onu s as an au tem m auve? Compare Tryph iOd.
314 JE W E L m 7?”
397 (Cassandra speak ing)
u ; yo; z eem fiaorov M eow, as ye in imi ca
“ 0 gens
infelix, cui lb exitio Fortuna race-root?
Nun «mm rm ? (t o. 969).n- ~Ihd he . tum his eyes?
Compare M m . 2. 70: “M i l l ion Vi tellius M m , me
but millie insepultorum civium exhort ait.”
Qua omens um Qnae eloquar nescio, quae relin
quam,
”E nnodiua,
“Verba Didonia,”De la Bigne, 6 . 289. I
fi nk not, it i t were only because the question ef “which a fi
jad et oomph int shall l pnt form pd, whian som e,”ba dly
m ih i be put'
even- by a hin d declaimer - vivc m ite“
t owel -id: to be pnt mird t oile tte herself- by inf- 15mm M 0 11)
and liable to the someobject ion. is the explanat ion of Servius“
Quid prius, quid posteri us dicam? an explanation , however,
wh ich has been adopted by Con ington . Next in order comes
La Cerda’
s“ Ita magnum est non yemu i sse i llum
,non flm
’
sse
oculos, non Lacan tas dad iase, m m miserat um,ut emu: omncs
p raefemm ignorem,
”La Cerda
,Huacas, Voss—a mere bli nking
of the question, an explanation of ou r: omens by quae qu ib us .
We have then Heyne'
s“seiz . tanquam leniora durioribus
,
” “to
What th ings harder to bear am I to prefer these th ings as
easier to bear?”i . e. ,
“there are no th ings harder to bear than
these,these th ings are the very worst possible, an intel ligible
sense,and according to wh ich ouaa is relative and omncs in
terrogative; the verv sense,too
,wh ich Horbiger has found in
these same words of Hevne, bu t point- blank oppos ite to Heyne
’
s
own paraphrase of them :“ H is quid praet
'
cram ? Quid mag is
pat i vel im?"
i . e. .
“ what th ings shou ld I prefer to these
th ings, what th ings shou ld I rather bear?"
in other words :“these th ings are the verv best in the world
,
”t he very sense
wh ich Wagner int erpret ing the ou r: of D ido in terro
m m [N B—818 M B “
is not only in the'
highest d egree. rapid and fonoiblo, . but dorm
author‘s usual improm enh on his Euripidml
' m elt - inh ibit
el se W oo, 4 75 .
a"row 0! n ewt -w u oa t ov apEo
'
pm ureter,I
Ca rl in“ , M “ loom m om was" h.
Joan n a 6 or nmmoor op qmw JW ,
cu stom; mu te nominat es; omn c; or
and that aha had not onlydone this, _
but had killed Poliqn ahdcome .~rith
'
her lover to Iolehos:
! l l lo'
mm; trou pe: am b p oo'
c nemo; GPO":
"3" th an .» so Im “ oppn u :
D
H el mv r mn xn w , won rg «l yrorov .S‘rwsw‘D o.
m u d'
wv rm u vrou , mw ra r’
rget l aw q oflov,
so D ido answers her own quest ion in the words
nxcnrr, a
'
r BRONX nm na m mam Loom ;
m eam c uss“ ,scores A norm : annum
(where in DEMENS we have Medea’
s very freot‘h '
yog yel l ow 7‘
corpwt ega ). A s Dido’
s whole speech is thus exactly modelled
on the speech of her prototype, even to such particulars as
NUSQUAM run FID ES (the Virgilian representative of the ooxwv
qtoovdq m un g of E uripides), and
IA N IAN NEG MAXIMA IUNO
NEG SATURNIUS H A E C COULIS PATER ASPH‘
I‘I‘AE QUIS
(the Virgi lian vari ation of
ovd’
el m pm‘n w ,
n {N a vy voe rrc rovg ror’
owe «gl am an .
17 xawa xt cosm avfi gmn ocg t aww .
m u é'
w omi‘m 3
" a s qu'
ovx w opxoc ow)
368—372 NAM— AEQ I’
IS I BOOK IV. 717
xru ramv txoanmr xosrno? SUM “ N IN A rm-zxrr?
( the Virg i lian variat ion of
0mm (h umo: Torr m rw . ouJ’
enrol ym ,
q ri or'g ammo; domm vr
’
w rw n ov fli t /l u v ,
a l l? r, “
nu -
yarn ) n ow M r rw flgwn org rooow
H umor,rcr ru du
’
l,
so Dido'
s seltl intcrrogat ion ou t: ormrs ax'
rrzrann t is,there can
be no manner of doubt. the Virg ilian, sligh t ly varied represen
tative of Medea’
s
6 x t mv d: 71 o ror ro v a n an u r reoé’
oum l ryrw ,
as i t i s at the same t ime the representative of h is other model,
the Simactha of h is Sic i lian master Theocritus,My”.
you do .u ovm) mum 71 0 96 » Toy mmm dra m -mo ;
H r Tw o; (qu orum ; n ; yot z rrxor m um ;
Compare Claud. 6 ( b us . H onor. 280
quae p rima miser, quae funera dict is
posten’
om querar?
Terent. E lm . 5 . 8 . 14
qu id commemorem pr imum ant landem maximo,
illum qu i mih i ded it mnsil ium,nt facerem? on me, qu i auaua siem
incipere
?an Fortunam collaudem
, quae gubernatrix fu it .
A lso Sene ca, Troad .
“
qu id prius referons gemam? ” the
same quest ion as in our text , although referring, not as in our
text,to the sorrows of a s ingle person, but to the sorrows of
two distinct persons.
m nkingdomcfl lidc ha received wi th new ”in c h-u .
Claud ia Rufin 1. 299: “di tem spoliat : tn reddia oyevm'
.
h or n—m oW b'
fin m ding n cm that ex c i poro
s w a mm m ms m m m e ua
1 Mm m m .m w flminmm , the
-word being used,‘
like in Ehglls'
h,odnivalmt o
n ru l i‘
of m u .M
pu l l er q ooqw rcpa .
A rman i c u sses , socros A Home annum (vs.- t the
broken structure here, and in Pindar’3 otherwise exact parallel
(Ol . 13. 54, ed. Dissen), ra i'
ama teur A 970: sac u pou ol ocg,
the unbroken and regu lar? Plainly because here the injured
person , excited, maddened Dido herself, speaks ; there the injured
person ,Medea (D ido
’
s prototype) , is spoken of by a th ird
wholly unconcerned person . Not improbably Pindar’
s passage
was in the mind of Virgi l.
Han ! mans memes macs (vs.—See Rem. on 2. 131 ;
and observe besides that fare is the verb appropriated to
the carrying of fire or of a burn ing object, as in verse 593;
also Ovid,M et . 3. 464 (of Narcissus) :
“flammas moveoque
feroque.
”
NUN C (vs. 37 —“N UN C seems to mean ‘now
, just when it
is most convenient to h im and most fata l to me, Conington.
No ; m e is here equi valent to mod o. The three m es
repeat A eneas’
s so many various excuses : now,i t is m ove
APOLLO who is sending h im away (verse now i t is the
381—4 87 1 seem —mes] BOOK IV. 725
to express the mai n gist
the how and the where)
usual hab it,reserved for a
atter, less importan t, part of
because whereas we find the vague and
t ere l i t t ore completed and made per
by an explanatory“vent is,
"Ovid, di et . 15. 643
“
qn iquo pelan l vent is Epidarui a lillum mi ttuut ,
such addition made by the same poet to his repeti
do’
s epistle to Aeneas , of the Virgi lian ssousas
certus cs, Aenea, cum feeders solvers saves,
quaeque ubi sint neseis, Itala rcyna acqm,
oubt, that nei ther was there any such
riginal , nor occasion ei ther in ori ginal
vssrrs es'
rs 11mm PER UNDAS,varia
w aux— Not that he wi ll call on
yx when drowning cal ls
0, afi‘
ectiouately, Ovid, Met. 11. 56 2 :
pl ventis in ore
Halcyone coniux. Illam msrninitque relertqus
illius ante oculos ut agant sua corpora tluetrrs
cfptat, ct exanimis man ibus tumuletur sw ims.
dum natat,absen tsm
, quoties sini t h iseere ti uctus,
riominat Halcyoneu ips isque immurmurat undis,"
and full of remorse, and regarding his misfor
as tending against the w'hole ofth is fiemamnanilius JJO
i ll: [xi -go] «pun ch « a m m cream .
rector « i t pom ,c lam p s immobi lb h a ven
mutabi t polars tern s, ve n t l s que s eq u e t u t
l u r t u u am,h u mus N M tram pm hmdum
clm ibus , Iulus ul lo! menses , al iumquc ( idem
M , a mm 5 pm w m
726
tunes as a merited
wish in vain that he had now the
Jason):,u vq om o (h
mpwycpsm e xapmmm'
Aesch. E amon . 553 (Chorus of
day w p ron d iurn al “ n dam.
Sense. Med . 20 (Medea curs ing Jason) :
late the name of Dido, for the though t of Dido, the recollection
of D i do,will haunt you . D ido though absent in person will
in though t always be present to you. When you are ship
wrecked therefore, as I hope and expect you wi ll be, you wi ll
ejaculate my name,the though t of me being always uppermost
in your mind.
”Seem s
,then
,I wi ll follow ; not
,wi th La
Cerda,i n consequence of your call [
“Tum,cum me voces
,se
QUAR te ego arms : rosrsus”; and again
“Vocabis me, et tunc
putabis errors mentis me tibi occurrere cum facibus,
"La Cerda] ,
bu t the very opposite: yo u wi ll call , beca use I wi ll always be
followi ng you , i . e.
,wi ll always , though absen t in person , be
p resen t to your though t, the iden tical sentiment, i t wi ll be
observed,of Ovid
’
s weaker. trai ler D ido, however fined down
by the less severe,more gallant poet, so as hardly to be re
cognisable H erold . 7. 6 5
li ngo ago to rapido (nullum sit in omine pondus)turbine deprendi ; qu id tibi mentis crit ?
protinus occurrcnt falsae periuria l inguae,
ct Phrygia Dido frauds coacta mori.”
728 m en [nan- su rm ise
M . (Deidamin'
to Ach il le) I n ! "
u u : . 1 I- I IH H ' l u‘ l ri
There is not a very dissimilar use of absen s , 9. 63 (of thewolf outside the
‘
sheepvlsld) :r
“ ille u psi' et improhhs inn ovi t in absentee
”
[discharges his rage on the absent lamb, d ischarges his rage
t only in his imagination].
here used not in
sense m which follow i s so often nsed ih English vi z .,m the
sense of going along wi th, accompanying, going wh erever thefollowed person goes; Gr. ape M 31“ , as Sepia. 00d. Tyr. 471:
deum d’
l
ap en ovrm
K nees w a l nu t “ .
fies Rem. on“sequi turque patrem non passibus sequin,
”2. 7245.
Seem s is modified by means in the same way as mm is
modified by omms . SE QUA R,“ I wi ll follow you, and yet not I .
for I shall be far away (assess), only the recollection of me;
.wsao,
“I wi ll be presen t, and yet not I, on ly an image of me,
my imagined exam .
”A simi lar recollection of absent Aeneas,
even a simi lar haun t ing of the imagination by h is image, is
ascribed to Dido herself,
verse 83 : “ i llum absens absentem
audi tque v idetque. The on ly difference is that in th is case,
there being no remorse, there are no“atris ignibus ;
”and,
A eneas not being dead, it is A eneas h imself who is imagined
to be present, not h is "umbra.
A rms IUNmUS.
—“A lll furiarum t'
acibus dicunt
sociorum facibus Melius tamsu est ut accipiamus ATRIS
lUN l BUS,rogalibus, Servius. The first of these interpretations
has been adopted by H eyne, the last by Jahn ,Wagner at one
t ime preferring the one, at another time the other. To each
interpretat ion 1 object alike that it blends and confounds toge
ther two clauses wh ich are as sharply distingu ished from each
other - as any two clauses joined together by the conjunction cl
ABOOK/W .
‘
729
e clause that the rcwo llection of her will
has parted from her (saunas m ea m
clause that whert she is deadll haunt him (mm P
‘
Rtums new use“ aancxaan
(mes a boots mean). The tyre clauses hsing ao
the tirat clause concerning the living Dido alone,
the second clause concerns only the dead D ido,
arms memes cannot be either the firebranda of the hwies (i . e..
a firebrand borne in the hands of Dido who has becomeAeneus’s
fury), or the flames of Dido'
s funeral pile. What is i t, then?
I reply: the fires of a gui lty conscience; the stings, as we say,
of c onsc ience; as if Dido had said : ‘t the retai lloction of me wi ll
may upon you, w ill gnaw and consume you, will be tire in
your bosom. Compare Q uinet.“ l i aise con
sc ient iae M us agitatus. Horace, label] . 6 . 79 :
where the passion of love is allegoriaed by themnolty or gloomy
fire of burning bitumen, just as i n our text the pass ion of 11>
mome ls nlmrised by similas sm ky or glom y thc tho only
wit ted, wh ile Virgi l'
s more dlgn ified subjec t l'
erbadc, tho usand
mennon d mem wrw origin oi the tire by which tha psssifln
E r m aects wgether fim tw ' difiereat psflou viaJ he peo
riod preceding and the period tollowing D ido's death. a lso the
punishments attached to. the turn dltl'
ersnt periods respectively:“ wh ile l '
am sti ll sli ve tlw tlwtigh t ef me wi ll bo tim h t yeur
bosom; when l am dead, yow win fl1ink yonem mymeverywhere
"
.
Compn e me m dflb m td h mb h p m
semen , "w e f i rm ed ,
"
where there in dse u me dlvision n
in om text “ the lutew lnto tlw hnmodiuta h lm nnd tlw
m o m m we lmmedim bclng thn durlng whieh
321—401 M M J BOOK IV.
391—401.
SUSCIPIUNT—CRRXAS
ma. (vs.
w as 1 PM . Ma i . I I at} . [ I] “ M u mmers m ust , non qui erant,
sed qui esse potemot, ut‘
quos cgo sum toticns ia mdcd ignata maritoa,m
Serv ius i eod. Di c ed.) (whore, inasmuch as“non qui orant sod qui esse
pennant"
can only mean“non qui crunt ram
“
. and qui ease n mi
poterant, the conclus ion is inevi table that Sen ius not only read nu ns,
but wholly ignored tu nes ) ; prius ;
Ph i lippa; Heyne: Brunch ; Waket. ; Pott . : Wagn. (ed . Hoyflu lwd “WON -l iVacs (
“ tu nes is t die erlt ltirung der noch ungelerti gten Haupt ;
w a s . “I IA Oerda.
Sm ash er ru rma s , coma esaous xsxmu MARI OREO m annm
manure srnansoou am our ( vv . 39f1 —Compare Xenoph .
( lymp . 6 : Ex t error 61) or acronym not a t Ow a zm l aflorom
c on ic (Pantheal mower erg rm appa ri cé av, aw n W i lm a;
W h ale r t 'i axon ].
Ch assan aavosrr (vs.—ns, agai n : sc iz . after h is long
neg lect and absence.
To) ; vaao rascal mem oxr (vs.—Tnn vsao
,tha n ia
deed . (H i d , by implication , no! ti ll the ”. See Remm. on 2.,
105
228 : 3. 47 ; 4. 499, 571 ; 5. 6 59. The reference is to the
orders previously given (verse 282) to prepare for sai ling, wh ichorders the crews did not seriously set about executing until
A eneas hintselt'
made hi s appearance amongst them. Colupare
9. 73 :“t um vero incumbunt . Orget praesentia Tami.
Alfieri , misunderstanding the two words rmi vxso, represents
Aeneas as finding the Trojans, when he arrives among them,
already engaged in performing those acts wh ich Virgi l’
de
49‘
740 m en [401—400 cum —n .
Cm am o: nou s (vs. - Net pum’
sk but d ! Jeweler,
rebuke, Im’
terers . See Rem. en 5. 387 ; 6. 56 7 ; and compare
Hart. - ~ l / i n “
M ayne -m at m pomw .m fi
”
With vv. 408—3111 ;
new “ ab ou t com e,‘Pm Iupitfl l
'fl fl l i'
:-!l l l "w
h ie,’t i t,
90mm illum -it “m u g- i r tE H LL .
A lso Soph . Ph i lect . 276 (Phi loctetes describing to Neoptolemus
h is distress at seeing the Grecian fleet sailing away after i t had
left h im on the desolate island)
ou (in, n awev,n ow y
,u
’
a vaou zow doz a g,
«n ew,i rflwrew , t ,
‘vm 'ev m nwu t on ;
n oc’
exdu z gvom ; n oc’
(m egawat t 2mm ;
apem t u paw ww g, i t ; fl ew w a verel ovv ,
71m m; ,i eflwoa g, m 'dgm d
'
ovdw’
w ron ow,
or; can ; «gn oeu v , ovd’
c an ; m oon
xayvovn G en a /30 1m .
Na QU ID msxrsuren FRUSTRA neutrum nau sqm r (vs.
“Servius i ta acc ipi t , ut FRUSTRA ex poctao iudicio si t : at
omn ia experiatur, sed musrm ! Sc i licet turbabat illa vox,cum
quaereretur de verborum ordine. A li i iungunt raus'
rm nem
TUBA,
se. si qu idquam intentatum reliquisset.
mel ior locus u p raus'
raa in structura exputari ne qu i t.‘
Heyne.
“Brevitatem et posticum dicendi rationem nota pro vulgari
we. s i qu id inexpertum reli nqtmt, frus tra moria fur . Verba
a cogi tatione D idus penden t,” Wunderli ch . In Wunderlich
'
s
762 m m [M m m
- aa9n m .7 M e - l
‘
Cic. in Van . 3. 149
could hardly invent a
sentence wi th a, half
loses all amplifiers
Pum as rr u m men s m en s comm
corona was placed, no doubt, on the head of the t u t el a or
guard ian divinity of the vowel. was only what
was to be expected on leaving
m tm ueweoep m . 4. 306 , in orda i n W h o
god; and on entering pom in » the first
tb tesfify gratitude to the deity who had cmducted the -vea l
safely through the dangers of the sea.
Hose EGO sr POTUI merum sesame nowmcn, ET w arm s.
soson,cornea—A s if she had said : “ I expected and wi ll be
able to bear th is great grief;”in other words,
“this is no more
than I expected, and I wi ll be able to bear i t.”81 expresses
not doubt but consequence:“since I expected, or
“ inasmuch
as I expected. The sentiment has been variously expressed
by various poets, as
‘nam praevisa minus laedere tela solent.
Dante, Parad . 1 7. 27
“ch
’
e saetta previsa v ien pm lenta .
Goethe These. 3 .
nur halb ist der verlust dos schenstcn glueks
wenn wir auf den bes itz nich t sichcr z ith lten.
The reader has already had in the words “omnia tutu timens,
verse 298, an inkling that Dido had,from the very first
,a
433- 436 t erm - m m ] BOOK IV . 745
Tenses m a s rare, accu se sen tences F‘
Ul L—Tlle first part
of the line is gexplained by the latter. The reams c us s Dido
prays for is m oms srxrrouooa r ascal, time to rest from her
passion, time to let her passion subside. Compare Seucc. .lgam.
3. 129:
“
900i" quidquid est, (la (new no spat iam ut i,
quod ratio non quit, saepe sanavit mora."
Taci t. Amati . 2. 82 : “Nee obs ti ti t fals is Tiberius, deuce
ac spoli a vanescerent. Metset. Ad ul t. 3 . 3 (Deidamia en treat
ing Achi lles to defer his departure) :
“ma gm eh'
io deggio
restar seem di to, sin meno atroce.
sia men subito i l eelpo. A bbia la naa
vacillaute virt ix tempo a raccon‘
c
lo forz e sue. Chiedo uu sol giorno; e poi
vattene in pace,”
a pam ge which, like so many of the best passages of the Ita
lian poets arid especi ally of Metastas io and Tasse, is a mere
appropria tion from our author. See Rem. on“ hoe spat ium
tantomeno meme,”10. 400.
Don h as as vlcrxx DOC l-IAT roa'
rosa Tac it .
Amml . 13 . 44 : “A c postquam spernebatur, noetem unam ad
solafium poseit, qua delinims, madam in pos term/ i mihi berct .
Quin t. Curt 4 42 (Dari us speak ing) :“ Didici ewe infelix.
”
Exraauu uxsc one vssu n (sm ear: Seamus), coax auu
con Dancers CUMUL A‘
I‘
AM norm: asm'
rrxx. Locus intri cat issimus,
et ab omnibus vexatus variis coniec turis,"Burmann.
“Mih i
qui dem fateor nondum v ideri expeditum hunc lo cum , ac
vereor no in desperatis habendus si t,” Wagner.
“ Haec [18 1110
unquam - iutellex it , neqne intel liget ,"Peerlkamp. Time wi ll
perhaps be better spen t in attempting a new solution of th is
famous Virg i lian ma ins than in showing the inade quacy of the
solutions already proposed :“
for which favour 1 wi ll , when
dead, repay and more than repay you ;" i . e. ,
“my wanes
wi ll be p i i t owards you, wi ll be ban i ct prop in'
i towards you.
"
Moms, i . e.,i i i nostra
,mortua,
“ when I am ( lead, after my
BOOK Iv. 749
ORE AR susc arse m o n u rses n ame (vs.
nnnvc. come in strangely after nonmrb as if the
blew from difl’
erent quarters : so we must ei ther
V irgi l means N . E . and N . W.,or set i t down as
olun tary or involun tary inaccurrac ies, Boreas
poet ica l express ion ihr any v iolent or cold
E ven if the expression had been Boreas , I
should hardly object to one and the same Boreas blowing now
on one side, now on the other,of a tree, espec ial ly in the A lps.
where the direct ion of a wi nd may vary so considerab ly with in
a short space of time,the w ind all the wh ile retain ing i ts spe
c ific ch aracter. But th e expression not being Borea s , but no
new ,I have no word to say agai ns t our author, the plural
being, as I th ink,spec ially used iri order to harmoniz e with
m ac mus , sum; IU JNC. To the correc tness of the latter part
of Mr. Gonington’
s observation 1 can , however, bear personal
test imony, having myself repeated ly observed in Italy that
w inds are there distinguished less from actual observation of
the quarter from wh ich they blow than from the impress ions
made by their sensible quali ties of dryness, dampness, coldness,
warmth, 8m.
Mass M O M u ser; assum e vonvnsrun mam (vs.
and Voss against Siiptle and Con ing
ing LACRYMAR not of Dido and Anna, bu t of
use the leaves forced from the oak by the
(cossrsnsusr m m coscnsso srtrm: mosses)
to point to the unavailing tears wrung from
pins Aeneas by the importunate distress of h is suppl icants,
than (a ) because otherwise the words LACRYM P: vouvus'
rsn
norm are a mere fi ll ing up of the line, the idea contained i n
them being already fully expressed in the preceding w e m
I OTA nu ts-
r, and som e nu : novs'wn marinas ; (b) because
(see Rem. on vs. 30) the object, in the absence of an adjunct
expressly referring it to the more remote person, seems gene
rally referrible to the nearer; and (c) because we find, on a
prec isely simi lar occasion, the same expression applied to simi lar
464—46 5 um.r.— uona.] BOOK IV. 753
master, ( )d . 9. 507 (Polyphemus to Ulvsses)
a) a rm or, 1) fu el “ (i t) 345 71 a ). n u , u m .‘N o q a t} “ my“ .
A lso Soph . Trot -b . 116 6“
(Hercu les to H vl lus) :
q rww J eye) rovrom t av‘u fi
’mvm'r am
in u v r u a xawu , TON n u l m Evvqyogm .
Stat. S’
i lr . 2. 2. 6 9
ora doeum, et m l um sapientumque ora pr iorztm.
nec dum etiam responsa deum. mom'
h cs que relush’
exc iderant . voxque ex advtis accepta profundis.
"
Q u int . Curt. 3 6 : l'
etera quoque o-mina
,ut fere fit
,sollic itudo
revocavcrat . Claud. B ell . Gel . 238
‘tunc mn u
’
sign” prion s,
et si quod fortasse qu ios neglexerit omen
addit cura novis.
Iscan . 3.
negras cum Panthus in aures,
p r ism s fu lcrum mon ih m serit. ct quod ab ipsis
extorsit genitor adyt is E uphorbius, index
in medium pandit proles :‘ Lansura sub arnris
l ’ergama, si l’hrygias Helene eonscendat in urbes.
’
h is iam faeta fides duc ibus,vulgique tumult us
flecti tur: quanto prisc is nova mollins urgen t !
plus superi constant Pantho memorante futura,
quam dicente H elene.
Lucan, 4.
Curio laetatus, tanquam fortuna locorum
bella gerat . servetquc doeum sibi [am priorum.
indu lsit castris,the.
To the. argumen t of Wagner against rruonvn and in favour of
menus ( Ln - I. l'
i ry.
“
Qu i u t itur auribus lect ione Virgili i
imbut is , stat im svn t iet in tu lm'
zrh i le esse illud ter sine vi aut certa
ratione repet itum in verlmrum princ ipiis rn : PRA l'rl‘
ERE A PRAE
mom ruroacu,
can inum quid ,non Virgi liauunr sonans ,
"
I
754,
M E D“ [471- 4 78 M
reply that the repetiti on of the growh ng letter is neiflrer “m
vi nor“sine certa ratione,
”but, on the contrary, produces
and is intended to produce sympathetic horror in the mind of
the audi tor, in proof of wh ich thesis I need only observe that
the repeti tion does not cease Wi th the words ,in question, but
is con tinued, and wi th the most evident intention, into the next
verse: rmmsrm nos tra nonarrrcaxr. To
mu rmurs in se prius babere consideremus,
dammodo‘
m oaon indicabimus, the answer is no less obvious .
viz .,that the apparent repeti tion, whether intentional and M
the purpose of emphasis, or whether accidental and the M g
of negligence, has abundant authori ty in the pumice of other
well as of Virgil himself, er . gm,
“mrsnsque resur
581,where see Rem.
471—473.
AUT A GAM EMNON IUS SCE N IS AGITATUS ORPSTES
A RMA'
I‘AM FA Cl l lUS M ATRE M PIT SERl
’l-IXTIBUS ATRIS
QUUM FUG l'
l‘
U LTRICESQU I‘) SED EX'
P IN ”M IN E D IRA E
VAR . L E GT.
scanms,or seems 1 Va l . , Pa l Med . 11 ”38
“ In ant iquis aliquot
codd . rururs legitur. E go crediderim rurms ex paraph rasi desumpt um,
et seams inde legitima lectionc expuncts , adulteriuanr supposi tam,
"
Pierius. I II R. Steph . ; P. Manna; D. Heins . ; N . Heins. ( 1670, 1671,l laupt ; Wagu . Ribb.
Poems I l l Markland (ex. \V
akefield.
sasvrs l I l H ildebrandt (Jahn . Jahrb. 26 . err an ni . ; Ladewig.
Scams is the true reading, and the proposed amendments,m us
and rooms , both false; first,because of the strong parallelism
err—m , W ] soon rv. 757
ei ther Virgi l has descended from the dignity of the epic, or
wrote romas not scsms, or if he wrote scssrs that word must
be in terprewd as i t has been interpreted by Lersch, i t is, I think,a sufi cient answer
,that dramatic representations have been re
cogn ised by Cicero as a fit and proper source from whence even
in ph i losophi cal disputat ion s to draw examples of the pun ish
ment inflicted by heaven on the impious, D e Legibus , 2. 16 :
“ Poona vere violatae religionis ins tam recusationem non habet .
Quid ego h ic sceleratorum utar exemplie, qrrcrum sunt plenae
lragoediae? Quae ante ecoles sunt
,ea potins att ingan tur. The
reference wh ich is proper in philosoph ic disputations, and wh ich
would have been used by Cicero h imself in hi s Dc Legi lnw,
had he not had examples nearer at hand,viz .
,in h is own per
sonal experience, how infini tely more proper a forn'
ari in the
epic, the very cousin-
german of the drama ! Nay, is i t not to
th is very seems retu rns oassrm Cicero alludes in th is very
passage? or of whom are the “tragoed iae
”fuller?
Ummcnsqcr: senssr Ix wus s Dram - The threshold in the
houses of the ancien ts being always elevated,not only above
the level of the ground outs ide,but above the level of the floor
inside (wi tness the custom of l ift ing the bride over it), afforded
a con venient seat for those who for whatever reason waited out
side, wi thout entering the house Accordingly U lysses and h is
compan ions are said by Homer ( Ud . 10. 6 2) to have sat on the
threshold of the palace of Aeolus outside,beside the door-
posts :
d aw n ; d’
a; M y“,im p“ m reflpomw
“
m'
a udov
d op ey ,
and Penelope afflicted wi th grief is described as refus ing a chai r,
and seat ing hers elf on the threshold of her {ham/n us , 0d . 4. 716
(of Penelope)
rq'
“1 0; up rpcz c li q 0rd,
up of " I t;
d unno u p Coaflm . H ol l o w z um mauw t ow mv '
O 0
a l l up m'
o r de r 421 n ol r'xycqror' ”M agn um .
But it is not always, nay, it is very seldom,the expression m
’
action or i n l im i n e is to be unders tood so l itera l ly . On the
contrary, as l imen means generally not the threshold, but the
1 60 Am [47m M k
mamm al . mom tw ee em u m a i onesqu:
m m sewn
ems 1am m ou m m m n sow n mum
ULTII US am oral LOCUG m um nam es ATLAS
qua: mag-r 11.
-r a cme an vmu 13 m ax na h ‘
”M ESS M A m a ”W HO“ mu m1 1! ~ 1 m l 1
Dacnnvrr, zrrevoeablyw aded
,as by a w i l
l“ 1 I Ji'
eour
‘
t of
justice, the emphasis being on th is word, not on mom. Contras t
“mortem erat verse 451,where the emphasis is on
“mortem”
not on“erat . See Rem. on 2. 247.
Coxsxm m vmme rserr,theme ; seas mom'
s SE RE NAT, varia
OCE AN ! swam— “The extreme limit set by the ocean, which
is regarded, as in Homer, as surrounding the world,”Coning
ton .
Ue us w rurop um LOCUS 1 The meaning seems to be,
not there is the er treme poi n t ofAeth ioPia , bu t there is A ct/cio
p ia, the extra ne poi n t of the earth,
”Conington . To be sure
,
and not seems only, but certainly i s . CompareOvid, Met . 4. 631
ult ima leans
rege sub hoc [A tlanta], et pontus erat , qui sol is anhelis
acquera subdit equ is, et fesses exeipit axes.
”
Sil. 3. 282 :
qu in et Massyl i fulgentia signa tulere,
Hesperidum veniens luc is domus ul timo terme.
764 n umen [M W
E ven at‘
the tpresent day a confocfion made of honeywmd pom s
seed is in use in“
Various port'
s of - tlm contim b aof‘
Em ew -I
find among. my memoranda the following notice on the salient.dated Botean , October, mom- Honey and ground m m
little dumplings or patties are
joint of the thumb. These are baked, nbt i ii t he oven, but in
a pan wi th melted butter, and are eaten on feast days as a
delicacy. They are called in the Pusherthal new -s awKlobenstein and ia thoEM thal they areWoolledx obu - bmpfiu,and mayors
-
NW for make) ~W m ."We had a db b of
them at Botzen , and found them very sweet. We were told
cially tfor no .at - eur request, and' thecock was -c ape“ d in t - f»
fag them; being h erself from the'mounta
'
ina‘l‘hk ooek th bmfl
us also that about Klobenstein and‘
in the -W ’
t r“
polenta is made of buck - wheat,wh ich polenta is sl iced and
baked in the pan wi th butter and poppy- seeds and honev . I
have since been informed that a simi lar use of ground poppy
seeds and honey prevails in some parts of Poland.
The commen tators and lexicographers, ignoran t of the physi
cal fact so fami liar to every apothecary'
s appren t ice, confound
the soporiferous poisonous capsule or peppy- head (not used at
all on th is occasion ) wi th the harmless and sweet escu len t,the
poppy- seeds
,contained in the capsule or head
,and alone used
on th is occasion . E ven Damm,in h is admirable dictionary, has
fallen into th is error:“ M g
-
4 am,
”he says, est ga
rt er on t o
on egya erg mt vor ecodm. Nay, Virgil h imself, who could not
but have been well aware of the dist inction—for what Roman
cou ld have been ignoran t of it? (see Pliny above)— by the ia
considerate addi tion,if I mav be allowed the profan i ty , of the
word soromrsnmt to the caravan (poppy- seeds), wh ich were
given as delicate food to the dragon, has sanct ioned the error,
and,if l mav so say, thrown the sh ield of the god
’
s infallibility
ove1 the ignorance of h is votaries.
BOOK IV. 735
thing for' large serpents (d rac on efl to
e ptwso gl i . stava, e gli cm guidn nc vinggi, e a
gli andava dietro.
"2: “Tuni seetm
visus ei dicitur drace is, quem mater Olympios
text is nothing more thau a desefiption of tbe
a cred er dn gou. A s imi lt r pet,ties. was the du gon of l ledea, Vol.
vens eontra soh t M ac
th is ‘ d e
ne occup at in sollnz z i .”
“illis:
gim a dn wing ol tbe flespu ides
m found in the ruins of Poe- tum.
in number. each dodge- ted by her
YW9 . KPM HSJ , A N Q E IA ,
N HA B A . The W e voiced mound
710 m m M -W
whole had : (not, indeed, il i-
point of indewncy, l int- in c h i ef
sentinwntfi s verae boa She- though t ahc would tab i t m d s
M the lést h’
mo is sm ly vnlgar and gron to thc h fl degm”
Virgil coarse! Virgil deficient in sentiment ! Very good, very
refined; indeed, l a pel ; but you had noW wb z d
“marrying m and hn ing chi ldn n who - m ama dmi t-n atura. It m tom aa i t m md ia- to d l man ! my w h ich , and universal mam m a ls- aim :
m a t u ra -woman should ,t with two, M .” at
hush - t wain ! h r the dem o or divorceWN W -mwhat - i thaam u ng
-
usa new .teaant am iu “ h um an i
of. the preview -occupier bd ore hominem into M ani - tho
into those of the other; your object ion was to all comparison
between the two griat'
a, and xon let'
t i t to themndoo, to thaRoman
,to th is very Virgil whom vou accuse of wan t of senti
ment, and to h is barbarian D ido, to look upon the th ing i tself,
the second love,w i th horror
,and as on ly by a narrow step,
and scarcelv even by a narrow step, removed from adultery .
See 4. 24 :
“sed mih i vel tellns Optem prius ima dehiscat,
vel Pater omnipotens adigat me fulmine ad nmhras,
pallentes umbras E rebi noctemqne prot'
undam,
ante, Pudor, quam te v iolo, ant tua iura resolve.
ille meos, primus qu i me si bi iunxit
,amores
ahstulit ; ille bebent secum servetque sepulchre.
4. 552
non servata fides cineri promissa Sichaeo.
A r REGIN A,rrna PE N ETRALI IN 80 11 m ass m om
, mom
mains ATQUE sncm (vv. 504,- I adept Wakefield
’s
punctuation (ERECTA , INGE N'H ) as afl
'
ording by far the most ele
gant structure and most poetical sense, and add to the examples
wh ich he has adduced in support of i t the precise parallel from
our author h imself,Am . 6 . 214 :
772 M I LD“ [6 10—681 a n “
full length, and at the some time tight )
at gracili geminas data -dam: stamina tela ,
where however “stamina and “
tales are spoken .of a thing
and its part, not as 11001111 and 8mm,
“vincula
”and “
colic,”
“brachia”
and “ tergo,”
of two distinct and‘
dlflbfreh t axing;A lso Juvenal, 8. 149: “sed sidera tastes {attend an t oculos
”
[sh-
sin, stretch their eyes, look on intently} Vi i -g. Am . 2. I :
what m a hout to kuppam i. e., well W W W sho wer
M k) i t), exactly,
as i ii.“h and ignara nocandi
”
[notknowing noth ing about . doing,
'
h arm, well accustomed to
de bat er]. Bee Rm on 5. 618.
510—521 .
TERCE NTUM— I’RDOATU it
Tancmwm ros ar one macs (vs.
—“ Non Taacssrun DEOS,sed
TON AT rsacaxrvn [both Daniel and Lion’
s edit,roxar tertio
crx'
run] numina H ecates ; nnde et H ecate d icta est,can t or, id
est, cen tum potes ta tes ha bcns , Servius (cod .
“Trecenta
d iversornm deorum nomina invocat, plures deos ad terror em
nominat,
”La Cerda.
“Tan cssrun,di visa
,nt sit ran rosar
casu mmacs,
”H eyne, Voss, Wagner (ed. Forb iger, Lade
wig ; H eyne, Wagner, and Forbiger, c i ting in support of their
opinion Si l. 1 . 91 :
ordine rm tum
stant arae cacl ique deis E reboque potenti .
h ic , crine effuso,atque Hennaeae numina divec
atque Acheronte meal Stygia cnm veste sacerdos,
776
schwnlsten befi rdernde limit fibt; obv e'
hl fvdie'
n ew “ be»
obach tet haben werden, dues seine natflrlwho form and vel-bind
ung in dem gebrannten echwamm selbst immer die m be“
wirkende blei be, z umal wenn sie in der z eit dm t h ehm dmmendes m endet wind.
”1
”ap t . 9, p. 132 (ed. Theod.)e
,
au ql ovg J'
«pal am 000 tuyq . 1) Q9 mi
i"
mi d fi
pnri ingo “ W t .z.
522—532.
sex mar er 915 10111031 eanrnnax'r FESSA SOPOREM
CORPORA PER TE RRAS SILVA E QUE ET SA EVA QUIl-JRA NT
morem QUUM memo VOLVUNTUR SIDERA LAPSU
QUUM TACET omms m m PE CUDFS PICTA EQUE voo -zs
QUA E QUE LACL’
S LATE LIQUIDUS QUA EQUE ASPE RA Dnms
RURA TE N E NT souxo POSITA E SUB NOCTE SILE NTI
LE N IBAXT CL'
RAS m Cenm ( )BLITA LABORUM
AT xex IN Fl-JLIX PIIOBN ISSA N BQUE UNQUAM
senv lrcn IN sonxos ocuu svn Au'l‘
PE C'
I‘
ORE xecrmx
A UCl l’lT IN GE M IN A NT cum-w 111
111303110 1: RESURUE NS
s u zw'
r men 31.1 11“ )s nu mrn FLUCTUA ’
I‘
.xns'
rv
VAR . 528a .)
Luxusasr— m mm I I l’. Manut , ; La Cerda ; D . Heins. ; N . Heins.
Ph il . ; Brunch ; Wakefi ; \Veichert ; V088 ; Lad.
708 .
in the Spanish service, Engesser, Daretelkmg der W elf
yeoum , p. 350 (Konstanz ,“Jo langsnmer sein fuss hei lte,
um so mehr sehnte sich sein femiger geist nach kfiegsth ten.Er las die legenden der heiligen, die verfelgungen der ea ten
Christen die seltsamen
new;"i s wells ihr his in den to'
d
Montserrat . Ver jenem Bilde May
which it belongs, renders
N nc mares n sxrs run
the seat of the intellect m en t e c o n c i p ere is to emwe i re,
imagi n e to oneself, form a roneep tc'
on of, exac tly a s , p ec t u s
being the seat of the emotions (as Georg . 1. 420:
“vertuntur Species animorum
,et p a lam moms
nunc alios, alios dum nubile ventus ngehat,
eonc ip t'
um
pec t o re c on c i p ere is to feel wi th in oneself. be sens ible of
(see 1 1. 368 :“si tantum pee tm
'
e robur an d exactly
a s,the car being the seat of hearing, a n re c on c i pere is to
hea r (compare Sen . Phoen . 224 (Oedipus, of h imself)
ego ullos aure eoneip io sonos,
per ques paren tis nomen,aut nati
N E C raxros M ENTE renews coscm r,therefore: does not conm
'
ee
to herself. does not imagine to herself, has no notion of, or as
we very cemmen lv say, never dreams of. so grea t fury; exactly
as 1 1 . 368 (quoted above) :“si tantum p ectore robur con cip is
”
[i f you feel such resolution,if you are conscious wi th in yourself
780 AI HBIDM [584—600 a map - cm
fluetmt in ; -& tull. 64. 60
(when see. B issau).
was one am m m m : DEDIGNA‘I‘A n ame
w a s 16mm cu m n o“ m m m m
mesa m um omms Am m u Am ‘
txvams
m u ms m e kn ow vm xs ou r GRATIA n on
ours i n mm n om m smer nut-moan sum me
omen : ACCTPIE 'I‘ m ore aim mannm m ot
monsnox'mm sns
'
ns p sawnm omm s
QU ID TU) ! SOLA FUGA N AUTAS COMITABOR OVAXTI‘B
ax TYRIIS onmoua m ar STIPATA nannen
INFERAR m ouos smoma v 1x ones man nm
annsns AGAM rma oo m vaxn s m as vsm memo
VAR . LE CT. (vs.
R
INVISAN l I’al . . Med . (INVISAM ) ;“ In Mediceo et plorisque alns codicibus
antiquis mvxsam legi tur, non tamen displicet mwaan ,
”Fiorins. III
N . Heins. Ph il . ; Heyne; Wagner“(Lef t . l
'
irg. and I ii -acct );Haupt ; Ribbeck .
mmsm I l l “ l amen t ; ali i mwsm , Servius (Daniel, Lion ; passage not in
cod . P. Manet ; La Cerda ; D . Heins.
To Wagner’
s argument against mmsan (Led . Vi rg .)“ Pntasne
,vir
elegant issime, tam brevi intervallo h is Didonem ‘ irrisa m'
so appella te?"
the “vir olegant issimus
”migh t well have replied : Yes ; for is not Cerberus
twice styled“ ingons
”
with in even a short er space, Am . 6 . 4 1 7,d seqq
and see Rem. on 1. 29, toward s the end.
7“ m m M O W
m aio sho b go as an equ l md‘ a qm ,
- ifi ha mu d dy;
u ns u bmg wm her m ww r
.i .- l r’ '
mm x, n qvos ummr v1x m m n
No, not there is noth ing for i t but to die, and-
put .“ end - te
her trouble
m m m m a i m qm am mwm .
quoted separately, because each makes oleara the meaning of
the other), against Wunderlich,Jahn , and Forbiger, first, because
the mean ing a p ublic la ugh ing- s tock is so much stronger than
la ughed at (j i lted ) by A eneas ; and secondly, because it is pre
ciselv in th is sense the word is used,5. 272
i rri sam sine honore ratem Sergestus agebat,
and 7. 425
i nunc, ingratis offer to,i rrise. periclis ;
and thirdly, and mainly,because ramsa so understood m igns
the reason why she should not do what she proposes, why she
should not again try those sui tors whom she had formerly re
jected ; as if she said :“shall I make myself ridicu lous by again
trying,
RURSUSN E PROCOS PRIORES sxrm ARP— Compare Senec.
M ed . 218 :
“
petehan t tune moos thalamos proc i
qui nunc petuntur."
i so sham an M m om—M
Pindar’s {Isl/ma. fi . 16 , ed. Boeekh)
al l a mama yup
cud“ z ap“ . “p u gn a“ ; do gnome
Qms a s aurea , dun, t ow ls? (vv. 540 -“E ren
were I so inclined, even had I not already experienced how
li ttle they are to be trusted, where is there one among them
does not hate me, and would not refuse to receive me on board
his sh ip?”
Qom rmn? sou rum m oms oomraaoa ovm m?—What is
the mean ing of th is omn rwi ? sou rum. com mon? How
comes i t that, having just dec ided she will not go wi th the
Trojans, that they would not even recei ve her if she went, she
dared. What,then ? is that all ? Has she nobodv to deal
with but the Trojans? nobody at home as difficult to deal wi th
as the Trojans themselves? If she goes alone, sou FUGA,what
is that but to elepe, to abscond, to run away?and as to bring
ing her people wi th her,wi th what face is she to ask those
who were scarcely to be persuaded to leave Tyre, to leave
Carthage too, and go to sea again in search of new adventures?
Worse and worse. E ven more impossible to leave Carthage
than to go wi th A eneas. There is noth ing for it bu t to die
and end her troubles— cum mourns , the.
Inmm ? (vs.
- N ot sha ll I be boww towards them,
carried towards them hosti lely, whether in order to prevent
them from going, or to punish them for having gone
[“ what
,than ?
shall I alone pursue these boatmen brave,in fligh t
or shall I t ayse my pooli le all in armes with mee to figh t? ”
(Photon )
what , th en?alone on merry mariners
shal l I await ? or board them with my power
of Tyrians assembled me about ?”
(Surrey )
BOOK IV». 289
550- 552.
M m m CRIM E \‘
lTAfl
L i la XE!) 1'm CURAS
cancelled). tn “ Sh aw
(and Dread ) ; Aldus ( l b l -l l ; l’. flaunt ; Fabric . ;
Haupt ; Wagn. (m y; Ribb.
(“ In codd pleriaque sane qaam vetnstis srcam
umen pu s poeseasivnm nomen agnoseig et sm mowbj
— “Plini us in N . H . dici t lyncas post amissos con
non inngi,"Servi us It is not likely the allusion
is to the lynx, no men tion of or allusion to such
imal being to be found elsewhere in any
or modern, and if we are to credi t Oyu
even in Pliny h imself:“
quod nec Plinius
teles"—an observation deserving of
ius Cenetensis is elsewhere generally
the steps of Servi us. Nei ther is i t
to th e rotan l of one of aopair of horses
harness (s u b eodem i ngo) with a new
[1 after th e death,or other separation, of
for al though a mare migh t be tarnied
oman is frequently termed a wl-09, or
we have A ndromache herself after the
spurni ng the widow who, less delicate- minded
beast, accepts and draws kindly wi th a new
E urip. Tread . (Andromache speak ing) :
hole vento, however, quoted at verse 60 in the cod. Dreadl
wa s m vn a mm man : n ow “ u cuw .
following th e codinas of Daniel
m cm sw an mm u m “ m anta.
792 AE N E IDE A [560—662 M M
ti on in to the mouth of Dido, tampon ; with the codices and sub
stitutes from more conjectu re me miserae ! for the obnoxious
words. Was it, as it has been represented by Heyne and
Wagner to have. been, an ascet ic life, apart from al l society
(“ Home FRE AK. A t quam parvum hoe, u t saltem fcrino neat:
scelus-um a iucnnda societatis con iunctione,solam et hominum
adeoque ct viroru'
m commercia fugientem,Viverc li cuisset ! N ihil
amplias in senten tiam est assumendnm quam abhorrens ab
human iore cum al i is oonsnetud ine ac consorti o na tura,”Heyne.
“Mom: annue,
solitariam scilicet,non socialem vrraa omens,
"
Wagner Doubly impossib le, so long an on the one
hand wi ld an imals not merely live generally in flocks and herds,
and only exceptionally in solitude, but have, besides, their“thalami
,
”
and even thei r “hymenaei , Hemy.
“aetas a inam instosque pat i hyme naeos
desinit ante decem, post quatuor incipit annos,
an d so long a n, on the other hand,the eminently social habits
of D ido occupy so large a port ion of her h istory from our
first introduction to her
“ talis erat Dido, talem se laeta terebut
per medi cs, instans Operi regnisque futuris.
tum foribus divec,media testudine templi ,
septa armis, solioque alte subnixa resedit .
iura dabat legesqne viris ; operumque laborem
partibus aequabat instis, ant sorte trahebat
u p to the day of that fatal hunti ng.
Of what “vi ta ferarum, then
,if of neither of these does
D ido complain that her sister debarred her? I replv : of the no
less innocent and simple than chaste life of the fame na turae. and
th is the more probably (1 ) on account of the contrast,wi th which
we have just been presented in th is very con text,of the sleep
lessness of Dido kept awake by her unhappy and criminal pas~
560—6 62 m ir- swam ] BOOK IV. 793
sion , with the placid repose of wild b ird and beast , and
xox aw , rr m won omrm ar m sa sorom
cm m m m vm fl m w a qm
m oons : cm: u nto vot vnamm swam u m ,
ecu n ear mens was. m oons nu men: vow cmts,
v m u cns um; momma, com et means anni s
mm m m ,sense rosi n ; sen acorn M 11 ,
umam CUR“ , KT 008 01 OM A “ M Y”.
AT SON m m AKIN ] W A , m un UN I!“
set vrrna ta sonans, ocu t tsvn an morons anch or
secum. weas rxaxr coma, nunsesqn: m otion s
W it mos, M XOQUS m anic n umen ARSTU.
account of the constant junction not only by Virgi l
but by many other authors both ancient and modern,
ot’
tsimplici ty, innocence, and chastity with that
the midst of woods and wilds [ cbmpare (a), d e n.Camilla) :
hie natatn in dnmis i nherqne herrwtia lnstra
armentalis equae mammie et lacte t’
erino
atque pedum primis intans vestigia ph atic
insti terat, inculo palmas armavit acute,spicnlnque ex h umero parvae suspendit et m um.
m wmfi m m lw w wmt igridia exuviae per dorsum a vertice pendent.
at fundam tereti circum caput ogit baboon,
Strymon inmqne groom, ant album doiocit elon m.
mnltae illatn [metro Tyrrhena per oppida mama
optam numm; cola mult am Dim
whernnm talcu m et m'
rgim’
tal ia mm
m m col i t."
silvaram latebria captivarntnqne ternrum
vitta ooeroebat poottoe aine lop eopdlon.
000 quid flymcn, quid Am , 10“ sint W hit , con t.
CR flflN E is, indeed, W t,bu t mu seu m
and s imp le: m axi m um is wi thou t «reflect.
proper a meaning be“we innocent,
a“the inn ocent without wedloat
and improper logically, we are bound to take,
y bow to, unless indeed you can show us tlm
fit and proper mean ing is also grammaticalb‘
c words—than which , I reply, happily nothingshown . We have only to connect m u m ax
“ante thou am M eat com valens.
"
Cic. de Offic . I . 26 : “H aec praesoripta servan tem l i cet magni
fice, grav iter, an imoscque v iv
’
ere.
’
Plaut . Pseud . 1 . 1. 14
“L z'
cet me id scire qu id sit”? Our author h imself
,5. 350
me liceat casus miserari insontis amici
than that by wh ich thev are made to express a mean ing logi
cal ly unfit and improper, b u t . ac tually pointed out (as far as
MS. authority ever poin ts out anyth ing) to be the true con
struction, by the poin t placed after TH ALAM I airman -m in the
Medicean .
If again i t be objected that Quincti lian’
s own words are
against such a construction inasmuch as they not on ly inform
us that D ido though t a life of celibacv was a life fitti ng onlv
for ferae ut sine thalamia vi tam non hominum putet sed
bu t themselves afford an example of the junction of
“sine thalamis
”
(the exact equ i valent of ream “ sxpnm n) with“vi ta
,I reply, to), to the first part of the object ion ,
that
Qu incti lian is very explici t that the sen timen t “sine thalamis
vi tam non hominum [esse] sod ferarum is on lv “ latens”in
(M e) mu m m m .— Compare E urip. M ed . 6 70 (M edm
to A egeus) :
d‘
ap agro; ovoqg, r) 1 6 1 0 v ; « H u go ; a w;
Hor. Cam . 3 . II . 11
nup l iar um pap ers, et adhuc protervo
or uda marito.
"
6 1
Ipsa [Iuno] illio magni thalamo desponsa Tonantis.
(capers comml n'
i , c t timide positum sororem,
lumine demisso paeri Iovis oscula libat
simplex, et nondum tut tis offensa mariti .
Tru man EXPERTEM,u nmarried
,never marri ed
,m
'
nglr, i . e..
rirq'in
,as Gland. Laws Serenae. 118 :
inde Serena minor, prior h inc Thermantia natn.
”partes Iha lmm'
, quarum Cythere'
ia necdum
sub inga cerviccs n ivcas a wnac us aclcgit .”
SINE camma, i . (a,s i n e a d u l t e r i o
,D ido considering her
i nseam [6504 52 M m
“ when lovely woman stoopa to fatty.
what art czm wnsh her guih away?”
having pledged her fai th to another, and wi thaat
doing; or, in one sen tence, wi thout the gui lt of
sed femmm”w c
was wholly unable. The ca lv sen timent I was able to discover
in them— and that sent iment is one clearly and unmistakeablv
enough expressed— is that the l ife of the fera is a life of in
nocence (smn CRIMINE ), and that D ido’
s sister in precipi tat ing
D ido’
s connexion with Aeneas rendered such a life of innocence
impossible to her
NON SERVATA FIDES CINE RI PROI ISSA SICHA EO .
Cum s — “Dolores an imi,Heyne.
“Voln it,credo
,amorem
‘Debebam post Sychacum omn i omn ino amore abstinuisse,neqne
res huiusmodi et ineptias i terum attigisse.
’Res ta les
,( em-
ac
ta les,honestum et. verecundum ipsi us vocabuli amon
’
e silen
tium,Peerlkamp. 1 th ink Peerlkamp is wrong, and Heyne
righ t. The meaning wh ich I’eerlkamp finds in TALES cums
(vi z .,
amorem”) belongs not to those words
,but to the pre
v ions rnau m and CRIMIN E : Dido says“ I ough t not to have
loved [vi z .,A eneas], and then I would not have. known these
cares,th is trouble
”
(Hoyne’
s“ dolores TALES onu s
is not an ~“ honestum ct verecundum ipsius vocabuli amon
'
s
550—552 xox- srcnxro] BOOK IV. 301
s ilentium ( the mon th wh ich has just uttered and
cmmxs need hardly boggle at amorl. bn t m ans cras s poin ts
to her present trouble. her presen t afflic tion un to death , to the
now nan. and the m u s. and the Pannrrx of the preceding part
of her soliq ny. The iden tica l word “
cnrac is used not
merelv in th is identical sense. bu t to express these ident ical
sorrows,th is ident ical trouble. in the verr words in wh ich the
soli loquy is introduced, verse 531 : mmurxaxr cnnxn [not her
[ore is doubled , but her cares . her trouble. her sorrow , is
doubled ; the cares , th e trouble. the sorrow pro duced by her
lore. are doubled ; for immediatelv to i sonmxxxr omen : is added
the explanation , ncnsrsoc n nmnnoaxs sxnvxr anon]. H ow far the
expression m ars on us is from being necessari ly an equ ivalen t
for am or"verecnndnm ipsius vocabuli amoris si lentinm
”
) is
abundan tlv shown bv Ov id. er Pan to. 1 . 5 . 1 1
non libet in ta les animam contendere cum s :
nec veni t ad dnros Musa voca ta Getas ,
"
where the cares spoken of are the poet’
s cares , the cares of poetry .
Txu zs cum s — Neither these troub les, nor auv troubles of
th is kind .
CIN ERI Paosnssa srcnxso. Promised to [the now ] dead
Sicha ch a , Sichaeus being the person to whom faith was pledged,
and CIN E RI being in apposi t ion to sn'm no
,and descript ive of
Sichaeus’
s presen t state. Compare Ov i d lmor . 2. 6 . 4 "
iamquo r i n is . vivis fratribns, l lector erat .
Seneca, Oc t/w . 16 9 (Oc ta via speak ing )
"Bri tann ica,h cu mo! nunc levis tantum c im
'
s .
et trist is umbra (saeva cu i lacrymas tulit
et iam noverca, quam rogis artus tuos
dedit cremandos, membraquc et vultus deo
similes volant i , ilammu fervens abstulit).
Those who, wi th the Medicean, read SYC l l A l-Ii can hardlv extri
cate themselves from the absurd sense: fa i th p ledged to the
as hes of Sychaeu s ,
554—577.
AEN’
EAS—OVAN’
N 'S
VAR . LE O?! (vs.
113m m I Med. (Fogg ). III Serv'
. (ed .
mvn tu n I] Cod . Canon . (Butler). “1 Ven . 1470: Aldus em ;
l profer the tormer, beth on account of gm ter MS. aatlwri tiy and on l oo
count of the exprvssion nmom mvnm being mom l‘afin than m nm
h ym n s. Commi t-e Hor. 12.
VAR . LE GT. (vs.
paratione'
navigiorum
Pores soc SUB cxsu necem: sounos,nnc QUAE rs cmcrm arm
names PERICULA CERN IS? (vv . 560 — Compare A esch . E umen .
94 (the ghost of Clytemnestra to the sleeping furies) :
w dou av,ma, mu xa3w dovowv u «in ;
Lucan . 10. 353 (Poth inus to A chi llas)
tu mollibus,
’
inqui t,‘nunc incumbe toris, ot pingues exige somnos ;
invasit Cleopatra domam.
’
Let the curious reader compare the fool’
s announcement to
Wi lliam the Conqueror, ot’
the conspiracy of h is barons,Roman
de Ron . 88 16 :“ U gies Wi llame? Por kei dors?
”&c.
Cl-IRTA morn (vs. 563) is added,not in order to inform A eneas
of D ido’
s intended su icide,but to magn ifv the danger to him
from a woman who, being determined to die,would not be
prevented by regard for self- preservat ion from attempting any
act no matter how reck less and desperate.
584—587 ETnut—Vitu s] BOOK IV . 805
and ) Iago, h is comrades, Si ] . 7. 303 :
“sociosque in cespite fuses
incussa revocat castror um ad munera p lan la .
Wagner (Protest ) renders FATIGAT bv “urget. It is verv much
more: worri es them. gi res them no peace. See Rem. on 1. 284.
Smemra rs, saxcrn [mourn (vs. 57 I . e.,s an c t i s s i mo
d en s. Compare E nn . (Hesseli i , p.
“reapondit Iuno Saturnia, sancta deuram,
where the commentator: pro sanctissi ma . ut ai t Aelius. H em.
11. 305 : dca b‘eamy. E nn . :“ dca dearum.
”E urip. A lces t . 46 0
no yap, to p orn , to 4,d .“ yrwu xmv.
Id. H ere. 56 8 : to t a l cum n agt‘
nmoi',where Wakefield (Si l t .
Cri ti c .)“ i . e.,
ut ipse interpretatur, v. 571 :
rl q‘u ovemm qv dc oe
m co‘
aw 7 k a a do» oqm‘h rl p ocg eyw.
’
584—587.
er IA .“ mum sovo srm oenar 1.1131t Tl-IRRA S
rm loxl L‘
ROCEL’
“ 1.1xot'
sxs .xt'
nom ventus
REG INA r; srnceu s L'
T rumen A LBESL‘
ERB w orm
vmn‘
ET AEQUATIS cu ssmi moor-ma ns vents
w e"
: (vs.
A non/ ms l l ’a l .. .llml . Il l Serv . (cod . l 1resd . :
“
.t l-JQL'
A‘
I IS van s , felic i ter
plen is. s ine motu Veni t e. 1470 : Aldus l’. Manut . ;
I) . Heins . ; N . Heins . l leyne ; Brunek ; Wakef. ; \Vagn. (ed .
Heyn .
, ed . Haupt .
ARQL'
ATIS l l l Hermann cR/mi n . Mme. vol . 5, p. m Ladewig.
808 AENRIBBA
lar
‘
circumstances and wi th similar -
gu ano andm m“area ex summo
,
” m e 409, above:
J
quosve dabas gemi tus, cum littore férvere late
I do not therefore
of her pulses (the roof, or a tower on the
from the am . And so Ovid,Remcd. Am
See Rem. on 11. 877.
E nema t e m enu s or rumor;&c.- Canpa
flood s (Gul liver drawing the fleet of the
the whole fleet moving in order, and saw
and,they set up such a scream of despair
possible to describe or conceive.
”
R EGINA l } sp acrms or PRIMUM .umsscsm: w orm worn— Com
pare A pollon . Rhod. 3. 827 (of Medea)
r) (Y ca n ow t a n gwn c q a u ro‘u u '
qv MW at»
71m ) 3 6 ra t
Amou n ts cm ssm rnocsnsm-g mu s — A c q u a t um v e l um. a
squared sai l. a sai l set at righ t angles to the keel ; o b l i q u um
v e l um,a sloped sai l
,a sai l set so as to form with the keel
,in
one direction an acute. and in the other direction an obtuse
angle. I know indee d of no example of the prec ise term ob l i
q u um v e l u m : bu t the expression o b l i q u a re s i n u s
mean ing to slant or slope the sa i l, leaves no doubt that ei ther
th is prec ise term or some equ ivalent torm existed . A t-zqc s'
rts
raocrzmam: \‘
tzu s,therefore. is to sai l w ith squared sai ls or right
before the w ind Fr. arri rcr. aller,on ren t arri ive.
In the Pi th /re d E rrol/ um,vo l . 2
,tab . 15
,the sh ip ofTheseus is
represen ted sai ling awav righ t before the wind from A riadne.
The a n t e n na is squared on the mast, and from each of its
tax—van s] BOOK IVL 809
descends a triangular sai l, whi ch , growi ng narrower
wer as it descends (in nautical language, a legwf
in a long tai l,the ex tremity of
.
which is
the s ide of the vessel. Both sai ls are strongly bel lied
di recti on of the h ow. Th is sh ip of Theseus, sailing
A riadne,“aequatis procedi t velis,
”m rn e vm t m‘
riére,
earrc‘men t brass/fas , exat tly as the fleet of A eneas
Compare Cic. ad AM. 16 . 5 :“duo
tti Oporteret, Praestanus et Vihonensis ;
transmis imus,"where “
pedibus aequi s
nearly as possible to our au thor'
s
both presenting the same picture of
ind,t ran sm i t t ere in Cicero
’s case
i t was on ly across a s i n u s Cicero was
sonar. in Aeneas’
s case,because Aeneas was out
see . If th is explanation be correc t, the“
aequatum
Virgi l is prec isely the “
rectum velum"
of Ovi d,a t:
2. 9:
cum poteram rec to transiro C eraunia N 10 .
ving in h is Vi rg . Br. E n . righ tly interpreted th is
above, has been so unfortunate as to reject in h is
his own righ t interpretation to make room for
the, as I now th ink, erroneou s one of my“Adversaria Virgi
liana z" “
omnes h aves utebmi tur pari veliticatione, qno apparebat
communi ter cas abire eodcmque omnes t'
erri .
A novaria cmsssu rnocsnaat: van s —“ Non obli
do vento tument ihus , Wagner, l u’
g . Br. E u .
plen is, secundo vento tument ihus ,"Forbiger. No; that
s procodcre velis,"
Ovid, Pf Pau lo,(i . 93 . quoted
“vsu s omn ium nav ium s imi liter ordinat is , intends ,
"
Il la/P17,set alike; a ll lhc '
ressels ba r ing lbw same sa i ls
therefore a ll the vessels mw ' ino loyal/m u goi ng i n (me
If the vessels had had their sa i ls d ifferent ly adjusted,ves sel after one manner and another vesse l after another
Dido would have conc luded that they were not all bent
us ing or sai ling about for amusement ;
812
So’
Am .
’
5. 685.
“humeris
Am . 12. 2
Penthea terrebit cum totis advent: Thahin
and by Pallas to D is when he is carrying off Proserpine, Claud.
Rap t . Pros . 2. 202 :“nostrum qu id proteris adre na mundum
”
baseness have vou to come here an in terloper, to,”
Qua) LOQUOR? AUT UB I sun f QUA E mnarnn msaxm nurar? (vs.
595) — Compare E urip. H ipp . 24 1 (Phaedra speak ing)
d‘
t'
on w og eye) , n 11 0 1 u oyaou ‘u q i f ;
n o: iv t toé n l uyxt‘hw 4
may“ ; “yaw“;
e‘u twmf
11: 1»m D ino! nunc TE m om IMPIA mannm rum nmnrr cmt
SCEPTRA DAB AS (vv . 596 — Aeneas'
s sole act of imp i et a s (see
Rem. on 1 . 14) being h is present desertion of D ido, by which
i t was impossible she cou ld have been affected at the t ime she
admi tted h im to a share in her sceptre (TUM nncnrr [seiz . factis
imp i is tang/ i] CUM scnmna D A B AS), i t follows that m en m m
means,n o t
,as seems to have been taken for gran ted bv the
commen tators,the i mp i e t a s of A eneas (
“
perfidia A eneas,”
Wunderlich,Peerlkamp,
Voss, Forbiger, Th iel,Wagner, Vi rg . Br.
E n . ) or the i mp i e t a s of the Trojans (“Perfidia
, qua sc i licet
590- 608 asset s“ —wxo] BOOK IV. H I3
omne genus Troianum infame fu it. Wagner. I’mm l . » b u t tha t
of D ido herself. seiz . in the v iolation of her vow to Sichwd u :
see W . 24. ct set/11 . ; also W . 322. 547. 552. 1'
he i s mo
phatic. and the mean ing of the who le pas sage a follow» : An
thou sensible of the i m p i c t a s of th v conduc t ou ls mm a t [m t
when suffering from its consequcnwm? It had bet ter im mune
thee to have been so when thou wen tak i ng the fa ta l a ft—p'
In other words : " Thou sho u lds t haw . felt a t the wa
r . mm of
sharing w ith Aeneas thr sc i -pm: and IN implic at ion . o.) bed .
how very improper i t was in t hee .w t o a harv them z
"
mu: emf
ing of the sc eptre. and by implic at ion of th e M 4 3. new; th e
verr i mp i e t a ~ u t'
“ h ie- h mm a t long and fa n! eius bu t ha u n t
sens ible. D ido°
~ W u r‘l are. ”m l /d in 110 1 111 1 1 111 4 .( hr H er] v .1 4 :
of her prototype Me dea . E urip. Med .
r u g- fu r r y. 1 0 7 r ow 1 3 1 1 51 31 0 9 0»
M u ; 4 mm , f u ll / 1 1 1 1;
J o t -G i n a
and the r v .
-
n ou rr gmm rr e u—vw !y
fir - w .
only da g—res} ? r
fl
ak r s “. xv
'
.4' ‘I fl
‘ffi , n fig l ann u m
her da m : i t : w e 1 11 1 1 1 1 a n on /1 1 “be.“ 01 mm! V 1!
I I ', J ’M
’” i f !
I l I t a l . " fl I l a ” l i t/ I ’ M
(kw ”1 1“ .‘
t . r ” VJ-"u
‘
JM’a‘
Jt . «Ml . v - f M t w ‘ t'
-J
the u sflm w 1 u m .11 .;m a w :t m “ m u 12 4 9 51 : “a”
In u d‘m uuuz o
‘m‘
f'
n t { m m 44 u . . 11 . 4'‘f .
“
i‘
JM II I l l l h afli fl ”mu ( I , own “43-1 9”
I! a rw I II /,I/ l o -
,n .
Tw ur W ‘M ’fl f “ 3n fn fl'
hy f/I /ly v 1 1 u t i/J
814:
“
as M y
as si n e m m
" a!"
when there is the
1mm (m 596} e15 : “
cura moi si te pia tangi t, Oreste.
”A similar use of the
verb to touch is fami liar in E nglish . The Greeks used \‘h yyavw
in the same sense,as E urip. H ipp . 310: 8 ¢y7avu 0838? rods.
QUE M secum PATRIOS AIUNT PORTASSE Plasmas ! QUE ! SUBIISSE
HUME RIS coxrxc'mn A E
'I‘
ATE n nnn m ! (vv. 598 —The latter
for we can hardly suppose our author to have been gui lty of
an anticlimax— the more meritorious act of the two. Compare
Pausan . Phoc ch . 28 : 7: t E lean or yap dq en amun ‘
a or n akat
yovsag. fi an ce sou r a l lmg re rezn au8 a t tear or Ka t a";
m t g xa l oryevocg E rasfleocr. org 13mm swagger m] Ka t a") are
t o 81 mg A nmg, zgroov ,uev xa t agyrgor or 00687 09 mold:
en omoavro, or dc erperyor, o yew a gaysvog rqv tt q t sgw 0 68
a v TON n'
a r eoa . E vang . M atth . 5 . 23,24 : “Therefore if thou
bring thy gift to the altar,and there rememberest that thy
brother hath aught against. thee, leave there thy gift before the
altar and go thy way; first be reconci led to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift.’
N ON norm A BRE P’
I‘
UM DIVELLERE coarus ( vs. Compare
Othello,act 3
,so. 3 : “ I
’
ll tear her all to pieces.
BOOK IV. B l ?
ation and ti tle,not for man only. but
am may be regarded as the theme of which
m u s ADVERTI‘I’E m as and sos'
raas w orm PRECESvariations. A ccrrn'
a HA EO is repeated with variety
form) in ammu ni tion su ms A DVERTI’I‘E m as as wel l
PRECES , the variety introduced in th e
m us smarts , and that introduced into
The theme with the two variations,all
avey the mean ing expressed in the single
(or AUD ITE ), 0 numina, has Famous marentis
need hardly say how much better adapted
of vers ification is the theme wi th its two
very next passage there is a similar theme,
i ts two similar variations,ET 810 ran lOVl S
each variation being, as in the
amented repeti tion of the theme.
7. 73.
merentur, Serv ius,Heyne,Voss ,
er is right :“m u s mm
’
s .
“
For the ex
compare 2. 6905“
pietate metemnr."
as E d . 10. 6 1 :
“ Eripe me hi s, invicta, mali s . 11. 480: “(muss
Ovi d,M et . a. 303 (ofN iobe) :
“ di rigm’
tquc ma lis .
”
theme ; reams ADN ARE,variation.
ss'r nr SIC FATA lOV tS POSCUN
'
I'
, HIC resumes
bah ly a periph ras is for the reflemcmr of
Themidis ; quam ex ao quod fixa
facit in postaram, quae asflaam
cognominatam, in cubi li solloq tte
vivific i , theologi veteres collocarunt"
mus B anana—So Lacret. 5. 91 : “alte termi nus
are 11mm M a m a—mu3,
t0
o r m u n -mum uzrflwsu lq rmm t
- m ~irmrim e iu s ; m l:
n h m z- n EW I . l
‘
m i n m . .m -u
m am as}; Luc ian
nasvrrsa w oes NUTR ICKN AFFATA swam ]
our. scan PATRIA M om (31l area nm aw r
an CARA mm serum nuc SISTK soaoasu
coarus rnoraanr rmvum sameness LYl lPflA
secum Br noxsraau PIACULA nucsr
ruoun LFSA ru was mucosa vm a
t z l l l
VAR . L E cT. (vs . 641
u m I Ma l . l l H ; cod . Canon . (Butler). [ 11 Serv. (cod. Dread ) ; Donat.
tad Ter. E 20 ) . 5 . priuc . ; Ven . 1470, 1471, 1472, 1476 ; Mod ; Mil.
1475, 1492; Bresc . ; Turneh . ; R. Steph . ; P. Manut . ; H . Steph . ; PariS,
1600 ; La Cerda ; D . Heins. ; N . Heins. ( 16 71, 1676 , Ph il Heyne;
B runck ; Wakaf ; Jahn ; Dorph . : Lad . ; Ribb.
\smm 1 Pat. (IN ILIEM,
wi th the E M crossed out ). [ I N . Heins.
(ap. B urm. ; Pott . ; Wagn (ed . Heyn .,Loc i . I’irq ., and ed. 186 1)
Pcerlk. : Forb . ; Haupt .
LI‘l'I‘ORA e roamus cosmama rm crmns UNDAS. Compare
Mani l. 4. 81 1 (Wernsdorf) :
“sic terrae terris respondent, urbibus urbes
littora li ttoribus,regais contraria regna.
”
IN VISAN on w anxs a rmnmx ABRUMPE RE LUCEM.- Compare
0
E urip. [ l ip/i . mm : cyfi gow qu ae, £1 390 1! emogw (faoc. St.
A ugust . Confess . 4 . 13 : ‘°H orrebant omnia,et ipsa lux.
"
soox IV. al l
vento tumentibas (n u Virg . Br.
omn ium nav ium s imil iter ordinatis,simili ter
intent is, made to match , set alike, for then the addi tion to
ma sses of omu em or t o t um would have been necew y, b u t
simply settled. arranged, disposed in due posi tiow, or, as Eng
lish sai lors say. set. D ido saw the fleet proceeding with set
sails, and knew of course tha t i t was departing from her shore.
She does not examine, or inquire, or care whether the soils
are squared, or whether the sai ls are all set alike; she sees
that the fleet is in motion, wi th i ts sai ls all set or spread to
the wi nd, and that is enough for her; they are plainly leaving
her shores. Compare 5. 844 : “aequatae spiran t auras
"
[thewind blows equal led, i . e. , set or settled].
590- 608 .
ABSCISSA— IUNO
VAR . LE CT. (vs.
m an nm III N . Hei ns . (note in Heyne ; Brunet ; Wakefi : Wagn .
(ed. Hoyt: Led . Vino" ed.
m um I PM ,Ma t. [ l l P. Haunt : Ph il ippe;
m emes (vs.
— Fea (ad Georg . 2. 23) observes (and truly,I th ink) with respec t. to ab s o i n d o as distingu ished from ab
s c i d o : “A b s c i d o s ignifies sq wnwrr, dh fl'
dfi '
e 7m oorpo col
taglio . da a b s e c a ed o: a b s c i n d o, da a b s e s c i n d o,strap
812
now tu tt’
ultra fama,
”ofl
'
.
could have been app]
in m of'
a p lm
Am . 12. 2
“ Penthea tsrrebit cum totis edema Thobis ;"
and by Pallas to D is when he is carry ing ofl“ Proserpine, Claud.
Rap t . Pros . 2. 202 :“nostrum quid proteris adrena mundum
”
[“what baseness have vou to come here an interloper, to,
”
QU ID Loonon?
AUT UB I sum'
. QUA E ME NTl-ZM INSAN IA morn ? (vs.
595) — Compare E urip . H ipp . 24 1 (Phaedra speak ing)
dvo‘
n w og n n a t
i
u pyamey qv ;
71 0 i fl uen t l uyz d nv yvmy a g
gu m/m1
Ixrsmx D i no! NUN C rs FAC‘I‘A mm TA NGUNT rum DECUIT con
SCEPTRA D AB AS (vv . 596 — Aeneas’
s sole act of imp i e t a s (see
Rem. on 1 . 14) being h is presen t desertion of D ido, by which
i t was impossible she cou ld have been affected at the time she
admi tted h im to a share in her sceptre (rum nacmr [sciz . factis
imp i is tangi] CUM sesm'
aa DAB AS), i t follows that m en m m
means,n o t
,as seems to have been taken for gran ted by the
commen tators,the imp i e t a s of A eneas (
“
perfidia A eneae,”
Wunderl ich,Peorlkamp,
Voss, Forbiger, Th iel,Wagner, Vi rg . Br.
E n . ) or the imp i e t a s of the Trojans (“Perfidia
, qua sc i licet
8 14 m erum [5904 308 Aw ash—m
Tun nsonrr mm 50m m Dams—Comma? 10. 944 “tum deb
cul t met uissa tuis.
"Metastasio, fl orist, 3 . S?
“
quando ordisti ii reo disegno
em tempo di mul l“ .
A lso, as precisely as possi ble express ing the sentiment of Dido,
the same author’
s Clemmzxa ( ii Ti to,2. 6 (Vi tellia
“come potest i. 0 Die!
porfido traditor
all che to mm mm ia .
’
sento gularmi ll nor,
maucnr al l some.
pria di tradir la a,
perohé, orodel. psmhé
verb to touch is fami liar in E nglish . TheGreeks used S i yyavw
in the same sense,as E urip. H ipp . 310: Styyavct 0838? rode.
QUEM secum PA TRIOS A IUNT roarssss ensu es ! qumr sususss
nunsms cosrac'
rum A E'I‘ATE PARE NTEM ! (vv. 598 — The latter
for we can hardly suppose our author to have been gui lty of
an anticlimax— the more meritorious act of the two. Compare
Pausan . Phoc . ch . 28 : fl eet ”l emm e yap (in sn ozovrro or w ho:
yoveag. - arreg sarw a l lmg t s n ayngaaSa i am or Ka ron ;
rocg sa l og‘
pevocg E voep’eou '
. org 13mm sn apper m) Ka t a"; m pTO ex 1 139 A t rmg, xgroov .
uev xac agyroov er oodevog mol d:sn omoavt o, or do eq
ievyov, a new a ga yevog my ”an ew a 68
a v t oy n'
o rega . E mmy. M atth . 5 . 24 : “Therefore - if then
bring thy gift to the altar,and there rememberest that thy
brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the
altar and go thy way; first be reconci led to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift .
N ON ro'rm ABRE P
’
I’
UM D IVE LLERE conrns (vs.
—Compare
Othello,act 3
,se. 3 : “ I
’
ll tear her all to pieces.
M W ] BOOK 9
the figure here, or what the pi cture presen ted to us? We have
no difi c ulty where Palinurus informs A eneas th at the waves
barc him now,and the winds toss him abon t the slrore (6 . 362 :
the pid are being plainly that of the dead body rolled about on
the shore hy winds and waves, of tlie dead body in the posses
s ion of the winds and waves to do what they l ike wi th ; at the
mercy, as we say, ot winds and waves. But the case of Dido'
s
nurse is difl'
erent. It is the a xis arm wh ich we are informed
1a her. Now th is mars arm must be ei th er‘
th e cans arm
into wh ich the nurse has been reduced by burning on the
funeral pyre, or the onus .mm of th e funeral pyre i tself. Bu t
the former could not well be said to have her, is hot suffi
cien tly distinct from her to be m ncei ved as humbly her : there
fore the a xis area which is said to have Dido'
s nurse is the
m am of her funeral pyre, that cns'
i s arna wh ich , thrown
over the partially consumed bones, formed the nuc leus of the
tumu lus. Compare A ld hol . Lat . (ed . Meyer), 1388 :
“ hoe E pics tumulo Cinyu est cum frntre aepnltns,
Stat, Q‘i lv.
immersi t c ineri invenem, prinu qne iacemtis
9. 1 (of the shade of Pompey)
“at non in Pharia mancs iwrnm tavilla,
coo aim} exiguas m um oompowuit nmbmn
degeneremquo rognm, sequitur conven t Tonantis
Catu ll. 68. 91
“Troia (sofa !) commune wpnlchrnm Asian.M icmac.Tm
'
virum et virtatnm cmnmm'
w hom
“O d fi m mninx W . 1 n u .-.w w
(Bantam To be sure Have .we t xum mW \Mm bapfim md ee lm ant at the chm h aommSto rm - v
“8w lfl empw M V M M Mm m m m m m t aa thmmndoam qt mbeing i s am time,
”Coningtonw follom . 81mm who, on
W , ,I think however. that mode no.moreM aha tma!
l . 229: “sic vertice and .7. 668; “
a,“m um mifi
bras, where see Rem ), and that Dido gives . these directions
not as a means of obtai ning time,or delaying her sister, who
on the con trary is so far from comi
ng too soon th at she re
quires to be sent for (BB C snsrs SOROREM), but as necessary to
keep up and complete the show of the religious ceremony she
was ostensibly about to perform
SA CRA IOVI STYGIO, QUAE RITE INCEPTA PARAVI
,
PERFICE RE EST AN IMUS.
The rite h i therto only INCE PTA was now to be pertec ted
(renn et-me), and the lustration,the v ictims
,and the “
v itta”
were an essential part of i t : were not a pretext to keep her
sister away,but a part of the blind she had set before the eyes
of her sister. If the performance of these part iculars kept her
sister away, that was an acciden tal advantage, not the reason
why the performance of them was requ ired.
Amnsm not AXILI vs . first,as afl
'
ording the more dig
n ified,and therefore the more agreeable, sense ; and secondly,
because i t is “sen ilem
”in the precisely corresponding passage of
St. Ambrose dc Abra/lama , 1 :“
Quamvis semi /em studio celeraret
830 m [644—6 66 PAN DA—m t
1 PM m m :m annu lmen t ; (wu fidayn - Quhm l‘rb
sine, LB Sofom'
abus n - o.
1 M um.” \V
l sky‘s“ . o
25”00° some“ sh.
Soph. Pint 359 (ed. smack)
of Heyne only but
on showing,
Fragment and theMedicean for the latter), er sxxsn
as affording the simpler and more natural structure; secondly,
as fully supported and just ified against Wagner’
s criticism
(Quees t . Virgi l . 8 . 3 . a) by the almost exact parallel , Aen .
511
sed me fai n mea et scelus exit iale Lacaenae
h is mersere malis ;”
and th irdly, as the reading acknowledged by Donatus.
Vnu,ET QL
‘
EM nmmasr CURSL’
M FORTUNA FEREGI (vs.
Not I ha ve li red and I have fin ished. but my life is over,and
I hare fin ished . Compare 2. 325
“
fu i nms Trees, fm’
t Ilium et iugens
glon'
a Teucrerum,
where see Rem. Byron , Letters :“ 1 w i ll work the mine of my
you th to the last veins of the ore,and then— good n igh t ! I
ha re ti red , and am con ten t , where there seems to be an imi ta
tion,if not of our text
,at least of the Latin use of the perfect.
Compare also 10. 86 1 :
soon IV. 831
“
Qu asi interrogatio et responsio (s ic? am) ; at placet
, perire, et ho e eam se loco intelligimus percussiase.
dicunt verbs es se se ferienti s.
” I thi nk the gener
opin ion is the correct one, v iz ., that the second
repet i tion of the firs t for the sake of emph asis,
s ic , 0 air posi tum affl ti discredi ts corpttS”
s have preci selv the same reference as in our
to the mode of a near and imminent death) ; and just
Apo ll. Ep is t. 2. 10
“cnrvornm hinc choms helciariorum,
responsantibns allelaia ripis,
ad Ch i -istam lovat amn icum celensma.
s ir. s ir psallite, nauta, vel viator;"
“a im si o,
’
inquit,‘
grates protiamqae rependis,Paulle, tui capi tia?
Peerlknmp, quoting Renee. Here. Get . 845 (Dejan ira speaki ng)
Q
sic, sic agondnm est,
observes that th ese words of Seneca confirm the opinion men
Servius, that Dido stabs herself as she utters the
SIG. i n my opin ion they prove the very contrary,
as Dejanira does not k i ll hers elf wh i le u ttering her
but on ly approves of,or,if I may so say, fiats her
ution to that effec t, and does not execute the re
long after. In l ike manner Di do does not s tab
aneously wi th the words are SIC,but in those
roves of her previous determ inat ion to die in that
manner,expresses the pleasure she has in dying in
There is not, indeed, as in Dejan ira’
s case, a long
the words and the deed, but there is s ti l l a space
sufficient effec tually to separate the former from the latter. 8m
3m accompanying, and at the same time pointing’
to, the actual
wonnd, had been too parallel to the“take that, take that, wh ich
accompan ies th e b low in a quarrel between two schoolboys.
m ay . m a nt a ,VOL . n . 66
834 Am M m u s—l u lfi
Eurydiovs actual treadingson fi e snake, being biuel by it, anddying in consequence, Gnome
the ,aou adiu huge of the u mw by.0ph , 11'
s 8603;
M iam i ?“ OW )“ . i
cad -i t m j rm bn dfiqno in ounc e -m
M om} M been inflamed j omomm a.Mblu l l Jam m M ama -i new m ,
Compare Li ttle Red R iding H ood :“The poor old woman. who
was sti ll confined to her bed, cal led out :‘Pull down the bobbin
and the door wi ll open .
’ What. then , was the poor old woman’
s
frigh t, instead of beholding a tender and beautiful grandch i ld,
to find i t was a ravenous wolf, who,not having tasted food
for several days, directly sprang upon her and ate her up?
where the pu lling of the bobb in , the open ing of the door, and
the entrance of L ittle Red Riding H ood, are omitted as minu
tiae sufficien tly implied, and to detai l wh ich would on lv delaythe narrative.
Seaasas.
— “Conspersas ; vide supra vers . Forbiger. I feel
convinced that this interpreta tion although sufficien tly gramma
tical , canons being supplied to SPA RSAS from the preced ing line,
is yet en tirely incorrect ; first, because the c ircumstance that
D ido’
s hands were sprinkled (as no doubt thev were) w ith blood
was too minute to he observed bv her attendants, the py re
being very lofty (vv . and none of the attendan ts being
upon it (vs. Secondly. the minu te c i rcumstance that the
M mu m —m us] BGOK IV. 835
hands were sprink led would be more properly mentioned in
case of a subsequent inquiry as to the particular mode of her
death , and whether or not she had been her own executioner,
than on the very first instant of alarm. Thirdly, it is not likely
that a poet of Virgi l’
s good taste would have here, in the very
midst of h is great catas troph e, requested h is reader‘s attention
to two different kinds and degrees of bloodiness, indicated, ac
cord ing to th is interpretation , by the words secu m and
su m sti ll less that he would have so stmflgly contrasted
these two different kinds of bloodi ness by the immed iate juxta
posi tion oi’
the two terms. I therefore understand su nsas to
be here applied to snows as so often elsewhere to c ap i l l i
(en gr.
“sparsis Medea capi llis,
“
( )vid,Met . 7. and to
mean hands thrown wide from each other; ly ing powerless like
those of a dead person, one here and an ot her there; and so
Stanyhurst (Lend. 1533)“thee Sweord a] bluddie begoamd,
and hands w tapreadmg they beheld .
"
Th is was a s ign of what had happened much more likely to
attrac t the att ent ion of distant spec ta tors than any sprinkling
of the hands with blood They saw first that she had fallen
collapsed ; secondly, they saw the sword spuming with blood ;
th irdly, they saw her hands (arms) thrown out . lying without
any harmonv between them. an d like those of a dead. not a
living, person . I th ink it is th is meani ng wh ich is contained
in the latter p art of Serv ius’
s gloss ,
“ant perfusas sangui ne, ant
morte reselntas , a nd in th e first part of Pemponius Sabinos'
a
“selntas morte vel cruentatas : also in Lemaire
'
s“ iac ta tas
,
”
and in Torgot’
s“tomhantes z
”and espe
c ially in tho “extensas
wh ich I find in terlined above sm as
as in th e Gudian No. 70.
Compare Stati us, Add”. 2. 44 0
nam procol Debalies in nubile eondero discos,
er “quidam nudare palm) , et awry/w ; carshm
Indus erat requis i tion mi h i.”
Sidon. Apoll. (fi rm. 5. 1 75 (ed . Slrmendi )
donee ad antraetnm meta iam ian que inflameconcita tier spmm fregit veafigia 1mm
real death- wail be. the genuine burs t of sorrow, when at mid
night it strikes for the hwt time from the very ehamher «of
death , and from beside the yet warm corpse, on the ear of the
traveller in Egypt or the st i ll farther east? See Whately’
s
Ragged L ife in E gyp t , p. 199 : “ It happened on the fi s t night
of our sett l ing in Bab- el- Bahar, that'
abont midnigh t’
there was
a‘
great cry,’
for in a neighbouring house one was just dead.
No one who heard that sudden cry break ing the deep st i llness
of n igh t can ever forget. i ts thri lling effect . Then came the
piteous wai ling that seemed to speak of sorrow without hope:
the mother of the family was taken, and the vhi ldren'
s shrieks
and sobs mi ngled wi th the plaint ive cry of ‘Oh . A neeseh !
A neeseh !’
from the sisters or friends, who vainly called on
her who could no longer answer them—who had no longer a
name on earth !" The tes timony is unexoeptionable, inasmuch
as it is the testi i nony not of a friend, but.
of an enemy. of a
religionist whose religion has ach ieved so complete a vic tory
over human feeling as not only to offer “ hearty thanks"
to
A lmighty God for every brother or sister'
s death , but to pray
at the same time that the survivors may follow with as litt le
delay as conven ient, See Church of E ngland oiliee for the
burial of the dead : ”We give Thee hearty thanks. for that it
hath pleased Thee to del iver th is ou r brother ou t of the miseries
of th is sinful world ; beseech ing Thee that it may please Thee
ofThy grac iou s goodness shortly to accompl ish the number of
Th ine elect and to hasten Thy kingdom,
"
our.
Foreman (vs .— Sp0 i l ing , mak i ng ugly, d efo rtn a n s.
See Rein on 3. 241 .
FRAUDE PB’
I‘
EBAS ( vs . 6 75) ream »: aggreclr’
elmris ; (Wm-Leda!
wi ll: a whea t , i . e. ,eizea lods l , exactlv as 12. 36 9.
“ hello peti sti,"
anew/cel ls! wi th war , i . e.,Hardes t war W ow . The use of
pe tere in the sense of attack is common . as l l . 9 :
“ h is sax thornen [mi li tnm
perihssu lnqne lucis.
"
6 . 395 : in vinela pet ivi t [attac ked in ord er to make prisoner,
made primner]. C ic . i n. ( h i ll , 1. .
"i s
“ Nunf ' iam aperte remplub
ORE LE GAM
VAR . L E C’
I'
. (vs.
nxrtxxr l In veteribus fore omnibus exemplaribus nxrxsxt prima persona
legitur, Fiorins. l l l La Cerda (text) ; Heins. ; N . Heins .
Ph i lippe.
rzxrtxx'
n or rxsn xxrr l Va t Pa l . [ II Serv . (Daniel, Lion) ; P . Manut ; La
Cerda (comm ) ; Heyne (axw taxsrt l ; Wagn . (ed . H eyn.,and ed .
Haupt ; Ribh .
$4The Med icean has EXTINA ITI. wi th the X1 and the final I crossed out
with red ink .
VA R . LE C'T. [pmu
‘t ] (w . 683
DATE vm.xm .« M MPH IS. ant . l l l Con ington .
DATE,V l
'
lA’
l lRA LYM I'
H IS am I" Manut . ; I) . Heins . ; Haupt ;
Ribh .
DATE VUL NE RA LYN PH IS A l l ] 1 Va! Pa l . . Merl . II I N . Heins .
Bottari’
s statement,that in the Vati can Fragment there is a point
after DATE,is incorrect .
A lso the applicat ion to herself of the epithet d u ra bv Turnus’
s
s ister,Aen . 12. 8 73 . Macdufl
"
s act 4,se.
“and I
must be from thence !”Claud ian ,
l i’ap t . Pros . 3. 420:
ego te. t'
ateor. rrmlrl is,(rt /em f.
quae te Ilescrn i , solamque instant ibns ultro
hostibus
SIC TE U'
l‘
PosrrA .
— “ E xanimata Serv ius , Forb igcr : wh i le
Wagner refers to 2. 644. where h is commen t is : M sie pos i tus”
( nt 2. 6 8 1 ) quemadmodum mortu i solent,
rrr lus artcn tusquc ;
E urip. H ipp . 797
um'
h omcr t xu wm ' l é g a (l llaw art- z u r.
But Dido was not dead,
st i ll less was she stretched and laid
ou t ; she was on lv dying. POSITA , therefore, has not here th is.
if I mav so sav . i ts techn i ‘
al mean ing. but un lv i ts general
ordinary meaning, of p lowed or find : 8 10 POSITA .so pl aced . an
laid ,i n th is s i tua tion
,exact lv as E el . 2. 54
"et vos
,o lam-i
,carpam. et te
, proxima myrte :
s ir pos i tm»
quoniam snaves miseetl s odores,"
AEN Bi D EA [610—686 tam—m m
(chorus_
of 80e from Sammie aposttoph iz ing
just kil led himself):
w‘um ayme m amm ‘
a n n u m/ meg m 5,
mm mm'. no va l ue.
R
09mm q ul tm'f . on; y
'
u u w l oa u c W .
Lu Cerda : w r u n g wg wa veg.
LYM t‘tflS annum —“Pro vulgari orati oue dale
vub tsra abluam,Wagner (Protes t ). Thi s is
the mean ing. Anna does not ask for
nu s a ! annum,allow me to sw ash :
nos pio fletu dol e perluomus
marmornm sulcos, qu ibus est open-ta
spec, ut absolvam ret inacnlorum
vincla meorum.
"
A nd so Servius, in the second of h is two explanations : nu n:
an t aqua/m
,aut DATE
,id est permi tti fo
”
(cod.
E xrmcmos sr ours SUPER nau r vs m u ORE w ean . Non
est hue trahendus mos ille, quo os admovebant carissimi mo
rientibus, ut extremum eorum spiritum excipera viderentur,”
Gossrau.
“Gossrau rightly remarks that A nna'
s wish to pre
serve the last spark of life in her sister is not to be confounded,
as i t has been bv the commen tators from Servius downwards,
with the custom of receiving in one’
s mouth the last breath of
a dying person ,”Con ington . Both commen tators have ent irelv
mistaken '
our author’
s mean ing. A nna’
s e nmms sr QU IS sum-m
m um s E RRA'P, om: moan ind icates no attempt. on the part
of A nna“to preserve the last . spark of life in her s ister.
H ow cou ld it ? how could A nna'
s collec ting in her mouth the
691—703 ran— souvo] BOOK IV. 847
vere. vel ult im i anhelitns tn i v igor transf'
undi patu isset in meam
mentem,et i llam tni an imi pnritatem atque innocen t iam noster
spiras set. alfevtns ! l lanr mih i here ditatem , i'
rater rariss ime,t e
l iquisses , quae non lac rvmab i l i dolore perett teret afl‘
eetnm, sed
memorabi li grat in vommemlaret heredem.
”
691—703.
TER REVOLUTA TORO EST OCULISQU E ERRANTIBUS ALTO
QI'
A ESIVIT PA BLO LOVE “ lN H EM l’
lTQUE REPERTA
TUM IUNO OMN IPOTE SS LONGL'
M \l lSE li ATA DOLOREM
l l lFFl t'
lL l'B QU l'I lRIM U I'IM ISI'
I‘
( )LYM I’U
QUA E AN IMA“ NE XOSQUE Il l .\RTI’S
N AM QUIA SEC FATU M ERITA N BC MURTE l ’l iRl l lAT
SE !) MISE RA AXTE D IEM SL’
B ITOQ I’
I‘Z l-‘
l'
RURl-I
SUN DUM ILLI FLA VUM PRUSHRPIN A VE RTHJI-l URIN E “
STY‘ i lOQ l’
l‘Z DAMN AV l-IRAT ( ) RCO
ERGO IRIS L'
RO‘WIIS l ’l‘llt RUSCIIM DE NN IS
TltA l l l'IXS VARIOS A DV E RSO SOL E COLOREh
DE VOLAT l-I'
l‘
SUPRA CA PU'
I‘
A STlTl 'l‘ i l l'
NC E GO D ITI
\‘
A CRUM IUSSA PERU TEQUE [STU CORPORE SUIA’
O
A LTO Q l fu ‘
s wn‘ m am w ean — L ooked up to the airy, to have a
las t View of the ligh t she was leav ing for ever. Compare Stat.
illam nnam,l i l y/PPM Imm
’
ue m y“,
auspici t. et vultn non exsat iatu t'
amato;”
and Si /r 5 . I . 1 73 :
i llam flfi g l'
h v im-
n aidat l’
ort itel ' u lnis
l l l l l l l u i fla oln ms a gc-nas : nee solr s up remo
lamina,and dulr i mnvn lt satiare marito.
HE B RX, VOL . 11.
[b l - M M
w .
"1
avid, mu. 4. a. 43as .his wife)t i l
Amminn. 16 . 19: “A li i semineces , labente iam spin-ita ,
INGEMUITQUE earm a Groaned deep ly, the sigh t of the light
bringing back v iv idly to her mind the troubles she had had
in i t. So rapidly does our author pass from point to point
(“summa fastigia sequi tur
”
) that the reader is left to make out
for himself the delicate connexions. Tired and disgusted with
the world as D ido is,she cannot die wi thou t tak ing a last view
of that l igh t in wh ich she had once been so happy . The sight
of the light, however, serves on ly to bring back wi th increased
distinctness the recollection of her misfortunes : and w i th a deep
groan she closes her eyes agai n and dies . It is the dy ing
h uman being who ocuu s s umm ons QUA ESIV IT ALTO car-mo w orm:
i t is indiv idual D ido who memmtr. There is no so touching
word in the whole A eneid as th is ixeamm'
r, placing as i t (1008
before the mind capable of such sympath ies the whole heart
rending h istory in a single retrospective glance. Show me anv
th ing at all like it in the Il iad.
But, I am asked,if th is is so judicious in the poet, it
‘
to groan
on the last V iew of the l ight and die without saying a word is so
touch ing in D ido,how does i t happen that Mez entius, after a
M ED ) “ | 69t ~ 7033ream - sod a
amen AXN AN . s exes m us. Duets tralatio a
en im kuota quoetlam inter aegri tudinem et ani
hac reti neri conservati qne in mapore tanquam in
dom ici lio: contra illn extrudente. et impek
Others. on the contrary; and as I think
nderstood the soul’
s“ lusts
"
to be against
the body. to remain in i ts u innexj on with
“Corpus quas i implicat et eircumstringit
poss it."
Agai nst th is constri ct ing, detain
an tage of the opportuni ty afforded
e ta t u r. si ne/91m, impatient ot its
dos ito us u. get free. i n those
body is short and speedy, there
hisso long as the bodv retains any vi tal ity,a struggle or
“ lueta
arises between the soul impat ient to escape and the slowly dy ing
bodv wh ich detains i t . To pu t an end to th is s truggle, and set
the LUCTANTEM A N IMAM tree, our author, with , as i t seems to an
impart ial observer, more regard for the royal dign ity of D ido
than for the royal dign i ty of the queen of heaven , and more se
lic itons for the delecta tion of h is readers than for the observance
of the H oratian maxim. employ s no les s than two divin i t ies . In
defence of wh ich poetical four pas . it'
I , as Virgi l'
s friend and
admirer. be expected to break a lance here. I am ready to main
tain against all comers that my client stands perfectly justifie d
not merely by the general consen t of mankind t o honour k ings
and queens l itt le less. somet imes even much more. than gmls,
but by the bel ief. prevalen t at all t imes and in all countries
among the best - informed and most religions of men . that the
gods, hav ing notoriously a great deal of t ime on their hands.
and very l ittle busi ness wherew ith to occupy i t , are never so
happy as when an opportun i ty c omes in their way to be of ser
vice to suffering human ity ; and that if their readiness to tlv on
691 - 703 ran— som e] BOOK IV. 851
all oc cas ions to the rescue. espec ially when i t happens that it
is nob le blood or the female sex wh ic h is in peri l. has not yet
won for them a renown q u ite equal to that of Orlando or Don
Qu ixote. it can o n ly be for one o r other of t hese two reasons
—either because i t is imposs ible there shou ld be an y knight
e rrantry deserv ing the name amongr those who on the one hand
run no personal risk . and o n the other hand are in all cases
perfec t ly sure of succ ess . or hw ause t here is a w ide- spread suspi
c ion that they . be ing the ~op t emo direc tors and arb iters of human
affairs. are themse lves the real u lt imate cau s es o f the very ev i ls
wh ich so often and < 1 : loud ly call fo r the ir s pec ia l in terven t ion .
But W h i le I ag ree w ith l levne tha t expresses
the struggling.r of the so ul to get away u
"
e lab1 l from the body
[ compare Am . 11. i of the dyingr Cami lla ) :
t um l rtgnla toto
[mu l l /d im u rs u l r i / .w
fl .
l l. 10. 577 lof the sou l of l’au llus l :
"
repen s v repi tauu hus uudn lut tlanmm
aeth el eas l u ci /m l u rn s /I ln aul as
Ov id. - ll el . 12. 423 :
"
l i rot in th H \ lo no tn v “m"
l l l l | n s ll ¢lq l u° mauu \ l l i l l l l h lovet : «u l ora
.gt lnun c t . at nluu f l u /m m [ N i / H u h n lw h tm’
t: ten tat .
A nd — a lmos t the ve ry c o u n te rpart o f o u r te\ t J IM}! I I .
( of A esac us a:
”
H u l l -Jud i !“ animu s tm nu tu \ l \ o l t ' i n a l .
”H i l l / N V l l l lM ‘ l'
fl d“ \ t ’t lt ‘ I'
l l /l H f!
f r /n '
ye t l am for from zlu l v' t ' l l l : m th h nn th a t \ lm s
pres s es the c o un t - n o n o i the N H”u i t h the “n t h
"
.o r that the
s e n te nc e is to h e l l l l t lt ' lN im n l as if It \u -rf ' z letts om'
ti lt t i‘
l'
f l m m m m i n /m s.”n t he c o n trary . I th in k that all
men t io n o f t h e w u l is c o nfined to tho u v raxran
that the c o nnm io n s lln lfl ' l l o f in t he wo rd 51 2o is the connexion
no t o f the w u l n ith t he ll t N lV . bu t of t he parts of the body wi th
eac h o ther. the c o m p a g e s of the Imd y . and that the s tructure
852 AE N E IDEA [691—703 rim—sown
is : h um u m AM H AM ( limi tterel , I'
L’SO IN ’
DWIU s exes m us,
i . e., m os s exes mm are, mmapaye m commi e . Nexus m es is
thus, prec isely, the mw lwp a ”d ome, and RESOLVERE
‘
I'
precisely
the Ml epa t of E urip. H im) . 2200 (ed . Musgr.)
l el vpm p t l ewv oevdwya, qd m .
wi th which compare vv. 791—2 of the same play
aux o wn n ; u‘uM é
'
uw
mdqoov, m rod ma y “ l v ooy c v Jim
where we have in k e eper the same masow euer, and in ( 1n
the same s axos, Wi thout any reference whatever to the soul,
and wi th reference exclusively to the c ompages of the body.
See also Gland. if: Rafi“ . 3 . 412 :
come. the h indrance against wh ich the soul ln c t a t u r.
LUCTA NTEM .— In this not ion of the “ luctans an ima there
is a confusion wh ich has never been perfectly cleared up. Is
the body regarded as a prison out of wh ich the soul endeavours
to force i ts way, or as a jai ler resisting‘i ts passage and binding
it wi th fetters,or is the body both prison and jai ler? There
is no good poetry wi thout precise not ions,and in th is instance
I fear the notion is far from precise. That the body is regarded
as a prison seems to be shown bv Prudentius’
s man ifestly
imi tated accoun t of the death of the martyr Cassianus, Peri
steph . 9. 8 7
tandem luctantis miseratus ab aethere Christos
inhet resolm'
pector is l z'
yam i na .
difficileSque mom s am’
mac ac ret ina cu la vi tae
relaxat. arias ct In leli rns exp el/i t."
where artas latebras can be noth ing else t itan a variety of
express ion for prison . In conformi ty with th is v iew of our
author'
s pic ture. v iz .
,that it is that of the sou l struggling vio
854 AE NE IDEA [691—703 u rn—anu s
lam pulM s lCenstanti us ] lemli mimic-n i t : d iuque cum anima
mi les tone: iam d isoessura, ahi it e ot ita,’
i w here we have the man,
the ind ividual, contending wi th h is own aunt: in other words.
where we have the flesh consti tuting the man , and the soul re
presen ted (according to the us ual custom by persons much better
th an Ammian ) as someth ing extraneous lodgi ng in the man.
See also Sil. 6 . 124 (ed.
“ tnns i lle porous (imam aka m it
remand} ; ndversis , nae virtntom u nit ni lnm
ante ran/unl oad“ Ic'
qm'
l quam m'
m’
tm arms .
The spasms, or irregular involuntary motions of the limbs of
the dying person. very natural ly suggested to the an c ients , nu
instructed as they were in physiology , and stil l suggest to
s imi larly un instruc ted persons ay,the notion of
stirring under the water ; or i t was regarded as the struggle of
two principles w i th each other, these antagonist princ iples being
somet imes body and sou l. as Si l. 6 . 124 , just quoted ; sometimes
life and death,as Goethe
,(feet/t Bm‘lich inym , ac t 5 :
“ l ch
sterbe,sterbe
,und kann n ich t ersterben ; und in dem furch ter
lichen s trai t dos Iebens a nd twice s ind dic qualen der h i i lle :
sometimes of N ature and Death , as Sh irley, E dward the B lack
Pri nce,act 5
,se. 3 :
death I have caugh t : ln s shaft i s in my heart :
i t lugs tr i l l: n a ture. \Vhen shal l 1 get free? "
The con test of life wi th death , whe ther regarded as a struggle
to get out of prison , or out of the clu tches of an adversary
who holds it fas t , always , at least in the of the pagan.
resu lted , as we have seen,in the v ic tory of l ife. Life got out
of prison , ou t of the hands wh i t -h confined i t , and wen t else
where,as Si l. 10. 577 :
aet hereas mu
’
mu m u l l /m s em a i l in auras .
Not so, however, in the V iew of the Ch rist ian . The Ch rist ian
691—703 ran—some] BOOK IV. 855
saw indeed in the death of the indiv idual t he same strugg le
between the same two princ iples , ending in the same separat ion
but he did not,when he was consistent with h imself. and no t
led away like l’rudent ius and some others by the inveterate
pagan hab it. regard th is separation in the l igh t of a vic torv of
the life or spirit : on the contrary. it was with h im the v ictory
of t he flesh. of death, of the grave. over the discomfited and de
feate d spiri t . Th is v ictorv. however, was not to be final. There
was to be another con test between the same two principles. in
which the v ictorv was to be on the s ide of the spirit . Th is con
test was the resurrect ion . See H eu res dc N an tes ,
“
prose qu'
u n
chan te a la messe avant l’
evangi le pour la semaine de l’aques z"
Mors et v ita duello contlixere mirando. dux v i tae mortuus
reg nat vivus. D . Ambros . Hymn . P ose/1 . ml M at . (Grimm.
Hymn . Vet . Ket t les ) :
ille qui clausus lapide
custodi tur sub mili to
trinmpbans pompa nobt l i
victor surgit dc funere.
Id. Hymn . 20,in die sauc to l’asehao canendus (Grimm. n /n
'
S" m IPhaln ulu s i ln luors devorc t .
suisquc .se nud is liget .
moriatur vita omn ium.
resurgat v ita omn ium.
c um nun s pe r omnc s transeat
omncs resurgant lnortui .
consumpta mors ic tu suo
pe t isse se solam goumt ."
The two con tes ts are referred to h v St. Pau l. I lip . al l 1 bri l l /h .
15 . 5 1 : Ka t h l u fhlo .
‘
Iu rm og mg mz oe. l loc no: .
‘
Iam u . t o
a n ger ; , m c o'
er. w i l l , t o wane : Both con tes ts seem to have been
equally unknown to Homer. whose s ou l from lh c body,
I5 . 35 9 °
. Iu cl‘
“ z u m um
I vu m 't um cu i u m '
q flt u fh f l .
is no more than an equ ivalent for Iun/y los i uy i fs ri tal l ly. i . e.
mvtm'
uy It ) l i r l ’.
heminm ieuumet m qu mM am -1m m »
rot”
. M t. Jim (words of- tlw dying Gn u- iu s)?
“Si
ore fab propm t vd hou n d.
Liviae dolns abstulit”Ibid
,11. 2;
“Ipaa [Messalina] ad puniciem Poppaeae fesfinat, subtfitis qui M ore m aria ad volun
tu iammortem propellerent ; adeo ignore fi ssu re ut panece post
dies'
epulantem apud se med irem eius Scipionem percunctxretnr,
cur sine uxore discubu isset, atque i lle, functam fate, responderet.”
Ibid . 2. 42 : “ Fessus sen io [Archelaus] et qu ia regibus aequa,
nedum infima, insoli ta sunt. finem vi tae,sponte an fate, imple
vi t.”Lactan tius
’ “ Rosa”
(Sympos . 45)
O felix,longo si possem vivere fate
n or by a meri ted or earned dea th,i . e. death brough t upon
her by some act of her own,either in mere consequence or as
a pun ishmen t ( compare Am . 11 . 848
nam quicunque tuum v iolavi t vulnere corpus
morte Iuet mcrt'
ta .
"
Ov id, Fa st . 3 .
at qu icunque nefas ausi, proh tben te deorum
nmn ine, polluerant pont ifieale caput.
morlc incent mer im.
Tac it . H is t . 1 . 21 :“Mortem omn ibus ex natura aequalem,
ob li
v ione apud postenos vel gloria dist ingui A c,si nocentem inno
Stat. Si l t . 2. 1. 146 :
iam trlgent la lu lmna torpent ,
l am complexa manu c r i nem Icnel i nfer" l im o .
E lynw l . .lluyn . in voc . Kel b y yu p q ”915 1‘a n
t or a nger yr cap- l a t t er a z ergu
-m v. .
‘I eeu (w e r e th u s ; A lso
H imerius’
s beautifu l al lus ion to th is prec ious lock of hair, and
its fatal shearing (on t he death of h is son , Ura l . 23 . T4: a rce
au gc «h umor "15
°
en w u a g m r get-
«mu » j o in er-
z u r ,where
Wernsdorf observes : “ Simi l iter loqu i tur Demades Rhetor. p. 180:
A i rw a ys ”r a z yqr u‘g o (W
fi
'
fm eg , and adds other
instances of a s imi lar fo rm of express ion . It is t h is usage wh ich
is cont inued in the consec rat io n of the Roman Cathol ic mm .
The nun’
s ha ir is c u t o ff. to s ig n ifi that she is |devo ted to D is ]dead to the world .
See Chateau h riaml'
s l n’cw ( in me place
a core du pretre pour lu i presen ter les c iseaux S‘
a superbe
chevelu re tombe dc rou tes parts sous Ie fer sacre Cependant
Amelie n'
ava it po int en core prononcé ses voeux. et pou r mou ri r
039 1 703 ran— sow n ] BOOK IV. 859
rm "mm/r i l fallait qu'
e lle passat a travers le tombeau . Ma soeur
se couchc sur lo marbre z on ctend sur elle nu drap mortuaire
q tl tm'
c flambeaux en marquen t les quatre coins . Le pretre.
l c to lc an con . lc lin e a la main,commenc e l
'
ofi ice des morts :
dc ieunes \ ic rgcs le c ont inuen t. di v.
Srvn loor l: c arrr nxuxxv tzaar oRc o . doubt referring to
the righ t of fi rm s to everv liv ing th ing . Compare Mat-
rob.
R etu rn . 1 . 7 u luo t ing the orac le given to the Pelasg i at Dedena) :
dexu rg l' t z mu u
‘wu t
7 m z eq « i n : .Jd r” am : n o m u m n u b-
n u qmm .
It is curious to observe how very frequently th is term (c apu t )
oc curs in c lose juxtapos i t ion w i th death . Sec 1 1. 830: “
captam
It ’l l ) pos t t i t I'
l l/m t‘l 495 :
taoune
inv isum hec det rude ca lm ! sub Tar/am telo.
’
w "
unum pro mu lt is ( labi lu r mp u l . 4. 6 40
" l lardanuquc m ym u m p i h’
s permit tere llammae.
Lac re t . 33.
den ique I lemoc rttmn pos tquam matura vetustas
admonu it memot es moms languescere menti s.
spon te s un 1, In mgw l o h vms obtu lit ipse.
lms c nocms. at c ommas 700.
— '
l‘
he phy
s ic al charac terist ics of the ra inbow , dewiness and a thousand
various h ues . arc tmnsfc t'rcd to the person of the goddess of the
rainbow . and espec iallv to her w ings . in the same way as the
ph vs ical charac teris t ics of the river Tiber. age and reeds . are
tra nsferred to the person of the god T iberinus . N . 322— 34 . From
vv . TOtl —l .Sc h i ller (see the magn ificent conc lus ion of h is plav
of I‘
U l l U r/t ’lm s i perhaps drew the idc a of the ap
pearance of a ra inbow in the s kv at the moment of Joan d'
Arc'
s
death .
Mu m: rnxnrzxs vxmos .um -zaso sou : cot .om:s .
— lris is re
presen ted bv Stat ius ,'
I'
lzcb. I”.H i )
, as tak ing her h ow wit h her:
snann luc
u rb i /ms ac c n ug i s o l it ls iu lu -t ”in. et onnu
mandat eptl s zu
860 AENE IDEA (691—703 rt e—sa ve
and by Virgil h imself, 5. 609. as descending from heaven, and
5. 658, as ascending to heaven, along her how. The goddess is
depicted as rainbowed, or presenting the colours of her how. in
the same way as the serpent at the tomb ot’
A neh ises is described.
5. 87, as presenting the same colours
“eaernleae cui terga notae. h taculosus ct acre
squamam incendebat fulgor, sen nubibus areas
mille iac it varies adverse sole colores.
"
Compare Stat. Theb. 2. 136 (of A urora) :“mnltumque sequen t i
sole rubens.
"
Teena taro coarcaa son.vo.— Come lati ve to verse 695
, t he
ego understood corresponding to th e can : of that versa'
the TE
to the c rANrrm as thma, the m o coaroaa to the sexes A ims
and the some to assow anm.
Reader, in whose breast may perhaps vet linger some spark of
that mens at one and the same t imedimmer and huma n ior,wh ich
the comb ined bands of u ti li tarian ism and puri tan ism are fast
sweeping from the face of th is fair world,I would ask thee ere
thou takest leave of the “ infelix I’hoen issa, what th inkest thou ?
Does i t repen t thee of the hour thou hast spent wi th her? of the
tear thou hast perhaps shed over her? Does i t regret thee, as i t
did St . A ugust ine (see h is Co nfess ions), of so much of thv life
lost to the exact sciences,to acti ve occupation, even to thy re
ligion ? or dost thou dare to feel that the exercise of th ine
intellect ual faculties in the ennobling, exalting, purifying con
templation of the grand, the beautiful, and the pat hetic, whether
in the poet ical, ph i losoph ical, or man uplastic creations of the
master spiri ts of mank ind,is not
,cannot be
,of the nature of
sin ? Thou hesi tatest,nor do I wonder ; for I too have felt the
tvrannv of the fash ion of the dav,the wi thering oppression of
the majority. Go then,and close th ine cars against the music
of sweet sounds,th ine eyes against the gracious forms of the
